{"id":28969,"date":"2022-09-24T13:03:02","date_gmt":"2022-09-24T18:03:02","guid":{"rendered":"https:\/\/www.biblia.work\/bible-commentary\/exegetical-and-hermeneutical-commentary-of-2-corinthians-121-2\/"},"modified":"2022-09-24T13:03:02","modified_gmt":"2022-09-24T18:03:02","slug":"exegetical-and-hermeneutical-commentary-of-2-corinthians-121-2","status":"publish","type":"post","link":"https:\/\/www.biblia.work\/bible-commentary\/exegetical-and-hermeneutical-commentary-of-2-corinthians-121-2\/","title":{"rendered":"Exegetical and Hermeneutical Commentary of 2 Corinthians 12:1"},"content":{"rendered":"<h3 align='center'><b><i> It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord. <\/i><\/b><\/h3>\n<p> Ch. <span class='bible'>2Co 12:1-6<\/span>. The Visions and Revelations vouchsafed to St Paul<\/p>\n<p> 1. <em> It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come<\/em> ] The Greek text here is in the most utter confusion. Out of the seven Greek words which commence this chapter, the genuineness of only three is guaranteed by the agreement of the MSS. and versions. Some MSS. read, instead of as the A. V., <em> I must glory, it is not expedient for me, for<\/em> (or <em> yet<\/em>). Others again, <em> I must glory, it is not, I grant, expedient, yet <\/em>. The Vulgate begins with <em> if<\/em> ( <em> if it bihoveth to have glorie, it spedith not, but I schal come<\/em>, Wiclif), no doubt from ch. <span class='bible'>2Co 11:30<\/span>. The A. V. avoids the difficulty of choosing between <em> for<\/em> and <em> but<\/em> before <em> I will come<\/em> by leaving out both. The usual rule in the case of a doubtful reading is to prefer the more difficult one, on the ground that a transcriber was more likely to evade what seemed to him to be a difficulty by the substitution of an easier word, than of his own accord to add to the difficulty of the passage. This rule is inapplicable here, where the alterations have clearly proceeded from an inability to comprehend the passage as it stood. The reading is therefore to be preferred which falls in best with the general scope of St Paul&rsquo;s argument. As regards the first portion of the sentence it makes very little difference to the sense whether we follow the A. V. and render <em> I am quite aware<\/em> (  ) <em> that it is not well for me to boast<\/em>, or with other authorities, <em> I must boast, I know it is not good for me<\/em>. With regard to <em> for or but<\/em>, the latter seems to fall in best with the context. If we read <em> for<\/em>, we must regard St Paul as intending to give an additional proof of the undesirableness of boasting, as shewn by the fact that (<span class='bible'><em> 2Co 12:7<\/em><\/span>) even when there be anything to boast of, it is invariably in the end a source of weakness. If we read <em> but<\/em>, we must suppose St Paul to feel himself compelled to boast, lest the incident to which he has just referred (ch. <span class='bible'>2Co 11:31-33<\/span>) should be turned into an accusation of cowardice. Therefore in spite of himself he gives a proof which few would venture to challenge, that he has a right to speak in the name of God, in order that his confessions of weakness might not be used against him. For <em> expedient<\/em> and <em> glory<\/em> see ch. <span class='bible'>2Co 8:10<\/span> and <span class='bible'>2Co 5:12<\/span>.<\/p>\n<p><em> visions and revelations of the Lord] Visions<\/em> are the sight of things ordinarily beyond our mortal ken, whether waking or in dreams. <em> Revelations<\/em> (see <span class='bible'>1Co 1:7<\/span> in the Greek, and <span class='bible'>Gal 1:12<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Gal 1:16<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Gal 2:2<\/span>) are here the mental and spiritual discoveries resulting from such visions.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: The Cambridge Bible for Schools and Colleges<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><P STYLE=\"text-indent: 0.75em\"><B>It is not expedient &#8211; <\/B>It is not well; it does not become me. This may either mean that he felt and admitted that it did not become him to boast in this manner; that there was an impropriety in his doing it though circumstances had compelled him, and in this sense it is understood by nearly, or quite, all expositors; or it may be taken ironically. Such a man as I am ought not to boast. So you say, and so it would seem. A man who has done no more than I have; who has suffered nothing; who has been idle and at ease as I have been, ought surely not to boast. And since there is such an evident impropriety in my boasting and speaking about myself, I will turn to another matter, and inquire whether the same thing may not be said about visions and revelations. I will speak, therefore, of a man who had some remarkable revelations, and inquire whether he has any right to boast of the favors imparted to him. This seems to me to be the probable interpretation of this passage.<\/P> <P STYLE=\"text-indent: 0.75em\"><B>To glory &#8211; <\/B>To boast; <span class='_0000ff'><U>2Co 10:8<\/U><\/span>, <span class='bible'>2Co 10:13<\/span>; <span class='bible'>2Co 11:10<\/span>. One of the charges which they alleged against him was, that he was given to boasting without any good reason. After the enumeration in the previous chapter of what he had done and suffered, he says that this was doubtless very true. Such a man has nothing to boast of.<\/P> <P STYLE=\"text-indent: 0.75em\"><B>I will come &#8211; <\/B>Margin, For I will. Our translators have omitted the word (<span class='_800000'><SPAN LANG=\"el-GR\"><\/SPAN><\/span> gar) for in the text, evidently supposing that it is a mere expletive. Doddridge renders it, nevertheless. But it seems to me that it contains an important sense, and that it should be rendered by then. Since it is not fit that I should glory, then I will refer to visions, etc. I will turn away then from that subject, and come to another. Thus, the word (<span class='_800000'><SPAN LANG=\"el-GR\"><\/SPAN><\/span> gar) is used in <span class='bible'>Joh 7:41<\/span>. Shall then <span class='_800000'><SPAN LANG=\"el-GR\"> <\/SPAN><\/span> me gar Christ come out of Galilee? <span class='bible'>Act 8:31<\/span>. How can I then <span class='_800000'><SPAN LANG=\"el-GR\"><\/SPAN><\/span> to; <span class='_800000'><SPAN LANG=\"el-GR\"><\/SPAN><\/span> gar except some man should guide me? see also <span class='bible'>Act 19:35<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rom 3:3<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Phi 1:18<\/span>.<\/P> <P STYLE=\"text-indent: 0.75em\"><B>To visions &#8211; <\/B>The word vision is used in the Scriptures often to denote the mode in which divine communications were usually made to people. This was done by causing some scene to appear to pass before the mind as in a landscape, so that the individual seemed to see a representation of what was to occur in some future period. It was usually applied to prophecy, and is often used in the Old Testament; see my note on <span class='bible'>Isa 1:1<\/span>, and also on <span class='bible'>Act 9:10<\/span>. The vision which Paul here refers to was that which he was permitted to have of the heavenly world; <span class='bible'>2Co 12:4<\/span>. He was permitted to see what perhaps no other mortal had seen, the glory of heaven.<\/P> <P STYLE=\"text-indent: 0.75em\"><B>And revelations of the Lord &#8211; <\/B>Which the Lord had made. Or it may mean manifestations which the Lord had made of himself to him. The word rendered revelations means properly an uncovering (<span class='_800000'><SPAN LANG=\"el-GR\"><\/SPAN><\/span> apokalupsis, from <span class='_800000'><SPAN LANG=\"el-GR\"><\/SPAN><\/span> apokalupto, to uncover), and denotes a removal of the veil of ignorance and darkness, so that an object may be clearly seen; and is thus applied to truth revealed, because the obscurity is removed and the truth becomes manifest.<\/P> <\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Albert Barnes&#8217; Notes on the Bible<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:1-10<\/span><\/p>\n<p><em>It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory.<\/em><\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p><strong>On Paul being caught up to the third heaven<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>In the words of the apostle, in his Epistle to the Colossians, I call upon you, If ye be risen with Christ, seek those things that are above, where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God. Set your affections on things above, and not on things on the earth. Yes, to such an exercise of the affections we have constant need to exhort one another. Perhaps we know too little of the glorious things above in order to love them heartily. First, let us consider the event itself; secondly, what the apostle saw in heaven.<\/p>\n<p><strong>1. <\/strong>Who is the man that speaks to us in our text? The more remarkable the things are which any one relates, the more important it is to know who our informant is, whether he deserves credit. Now, you are aware that the speaker on this occasion is no fanciful enthusiast, no mere sentimentalist. He is a man who in numerous passages of his Epistles zealously opposed religious delusions and a false spirituality, and strove to fix both himself and the Church on the written, firm, prophetic Word, and not on feelings, visions, and ecstasies. Indeed, we may say of him that a calm reflective understanding predominated in him more than in any other of the apostles. He was also a man of learning. It cannot be imagined for one moment that vainglory and self-exaltation prompted him to give the narrative contained in our text. Oh! in what a light do we, imperfect Christians, appear when placed by the side of this great apostle! We who are used to experience only some slight measure of answer to prayer and of spiritual elevation. Only think! for fourteen years he kept this matter to himself! How does this impress on it the stamp of truth! Let us now consider the statements of the apostle. He begins with saying, It is not expedient for me, doubtless, to glory. Do not imagine (he means to say) that I wish to utter this for my own glory. I knew a man in Christ, he goes on to say. Paul speaks of himself as of a third person. In looking back on a period of life long since passed, a person feels as if he was contemplating another and not himself. At such a distance a person judges of himself with more freedom, impartiality, and truth. Paul calls himself a man in Christ. He enjoyed the great privilege to lose sight of his own personality, and only to view himself in the attire of his Surety. He had a special reason for calling himself on this occasion a man in Christ. He wishes in doing so to meet the question how it came to pass that he was so highly honoured; it was because he was a man in Christ that before him the gates of paradise must fly open. He says, I was caught up; according to the word used in the original, I was forcibly carried away. He was caught up from the earth. But whither? To some blessed star, from whence, as Moses viewed the promised land, so he might view the land of glory glimmering in the distance? Oh no, his flight went further. He was in the very heart of this land. How often in the dark seasons of his life had he looked with sighs to this distant region! How often had he thought that he would willingly resign everything on earth that only a fleeting glance might be allowed him through the impenetrable veil which covers that land of immortal beauty! There he stood. The tumult of the world was hushed around him. Oh what a life in those serene fields of light and love! In those palmy groves of everlasting peace what forms, what visions, what tones of praise!<\/p>\n<p><strong>2. <\/strong>Was Paul then literally in heaven? Is there, in fact, a world of blessedness behind the clouds? Truly I think that Paul was not the first to inform us of that. He says, He was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter. And his meaning appears to be simply this: what he had heard and seen during this visit to the other world was of such a peculiar kind that it was absolutely impossible to express it in human language. Oh yes, the apostle might have been cordially willing to have painted before our eyes an image of that blessed world, but whence could he take the colours for the painting? Would he have taken something from the light of the sun, from the blooming meadows of our earthly spring, from the groves and solemn stillness of our summer mornings? Alas! he would only have dipped his pencil in poor dull shades. All this the apostle felt, and he preferred being silent. He might have been willing to describe to us how the saints appeared. Oh, gladly would he have told us in what glory his Lord and Saviour there appeared to him. But what could he say? But there is still another circumstance which perhaps gives us a greater idea of the glory of what Paul heard and felt in the third heaven than even his silence&#8211;I mean the ardent longing of the apostle to return again to the blessedness that he had once enjoyed. But his wishes could not be taken into consideration. He was obliged to return to this dark earth and to the toilsome path of his apostleship. But after his return his renunciation of the world and its lusts was rendered complete. His conversation is henceforth in heaven. Paul knew that he could return to the blessedness he had beheld by no other path than death. Well, be it so, no hour was more longed for by him than that. What the apostle saw on this occasion we certainly cannot see in the same way, but we may still behold it in the mirror of an unimpeachable testimony. (<em>F. W. Krummacher.<\/em>)<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p><strong>I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.<\/strong>&#8212;<\/p>\n<p><strong>Pauls vision<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>How did St. Paul come to speak of himself under the personality of another?<\/p>\n<p><strong>1. <\/strong>Natural diffidence. For the more refined a man is the more he will avoid direct mention of himself. All along he has been forced to speak of self. Fact after fact was wrung out.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2. <\/strong>St. Paul speaks of a divided experience of two selves: one Paul in the third heaven, enjoying the beatific vision; another on earth, buffeted by Satan. The former he chose rather to regard as the Paul that was to be. He dwelt on the latter as the actual Paul, lest he should mistake himself in the midst of the heavenly revelations. Such a double nature is in us all. In all there is an Adam and a Christ&#8211;an ideal and a real. Witness the strange discrepancy often between the writings of the poet or the sermons of the preacher and their actual lives. And yet in this there is no necessary hypocrisy, for the one represents the mans aspiration, the other his attainment. But the apostle felt that it was dangerous to be satisfied with mere aspirations and fine sayings, and therefore he chose to take the lowest&#8211;the actual self&#8211;treating the highest as, for the time, another man (verse 5). Were the caterpillar to feel within himself the wings that are to be, and be haunted with instinctive forebodings of the time when he shall hover about flowers and meadows, yet the wisdom of that caterpillar would be to remember his present business on the leaf, lest, losing himself in dreams, he should never become a winged insect at all.<\/p>\n<p><strong><br \/>I. <\/strong>The time when this vision took place. The date is vague&#8211;about fourteen years ago. Some have identified it with that recorded (<span class='bible'>Act 9:1-43<\/span>) at his conversion. But&#8211;<\/p>\n<p><strong>1. <\/strong>The words in that transaction were not unlawful to utter. They are three times recorded.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2. <\/strong>There was no doubt as to St. Pauls own locality in that vision. So far from being exalted, he was stricken to the ground.<\/p>\n<p><strong>3. <\/strong>The vision was of an humbling character: Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou Me?<\/p>\n<p><strong><br \/>II. <\/strong>Paul had known many such visions (verse 7).<\/p>\n<p><strong>1. <\/strong>This marks out the man. Indeed, to comprehend the visions we must comprehend the man. For God does not reveal His mysteries to men of selfish or hard or phlegmatic temperaments, but to those of spiritual sensitiveness. There are physically certain sensitivenesses to sound and colour that qualify men to become gifted musicians and painters&#8211;so spiritually there are certain susceptibilities, and on these God bestows strange gifts, sights, and feelings not to be uttered in human language. The Jewish temperament&#8211;its fervour, moral sense, veneration, indomitable will, adapted it to be the organ of revelation.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2. <\/strong>Now all this was, in its fulness, in St. Paul. A heart, a brain, and a soul of fire; all his life a suppressed volcano; his acts living things with hands and feet, his words half battles. A man, consequently, of terrible inward conflicts (read <span class='bible'>Rom 7:1-25<\/span>.). You will find there no dull metaphysics; all is intensely personal. So, too, in <span class='bible'>Act 16:1-40<\/span>. He had no abstract perception of Macedonias need of the gospel. To his soul a man of Macedonia cries, Come over and help us. Again (<span class='bible'>Act 18:1-28<\/span>), a message came in a vision. St. Pauls life was with God, his very dreams were of God. He saw a Form which others did not see, and heard a Voice which others could not hear (<span class='bible'>Act 27:23<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong>3. <\/strong>But such things are seen and heard under certain conditions. Many of St. Pauls visions were when he was&#8211;<\/p>\n<p><strong>(1)<\/strong> Fasting. Fulness of bread  and abundance of idleness are not the conditions in which we can see the things of God.<\/p>\n<p><strong>(2)<\/strong> In the midst of trial. In the prison, during the shipwreck, while the thorn was in his flesh.<\/p>\n<p><strong>4. <\/strong>This was the experience of Christ Himself. God does not lavish His choicest gifts, but reserves them.<\/p>\n<p><strong>5. <\/strong>Yet though inspiration is granted in its fulness only to rare, choice spirits, in degree it belongs to all Christians. There have been moments, surely, in our experience, when the vision of God was clear. They were not moments of fulness or success. In some season of desertion you have in solitary longing seen the sky-ladder as Jacob saw it, or in childish purity&#8211;for Heaven lies around us in our infancy&#8211;heard a voice as Samuel did; or in feebleness of health, when the weight of the bodily frame was taken off, Faith brightened her eagle eye, and saw far into the tranquil things of death; or in prayer you have been conscious of a Hand in yours, and a Voice, and you could almost feel the Eternal Breath upon your brow.<\/p>\n<p><strong><br \/>III. <\/strong>The things seen are unutterable.<\/p>\n<p><strong>1. <\/strong>They are unspeakable because they are untranslatable into language. The fruits of the Spirit&#8211;love, joy, peace, etc.<\/p>\n<p>how can these be<strong> <\/strong>explained in words? Our feelings, convictions, aspirations, devotions, what sentences of earth can express them? In Revelations 4 John in high symbolic language attempts, but inadequately, to shadow forth the glory which his spirit realised, but which his sense saw not. For heaven is not scenery, nor anything appreciable by ear or eye; heaven is God felt.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2. <\/strong>They are not lawful for a man to utter. Christian modesty forbids. There are transfiguration moments, bridal hours of the soul, and not easily forgiven are those who would utter the secrets of its high intercourse with its Lord. You cannot discuss such subjects without vulgarising them. God dwells in the thick darkness. Silence knows more of Him than speech. His name is secret, therefore beware how you profane His stillness. The secret of the Lord is with them that fear Him. To each of His servants He giveth a white stone, and in the stone a new name written, which no man knoweth save he that receiveth it. (<em>F. W. Robertson, M. A.<\/em>)<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p><strong>St. Pauls rapture and thorn in the flesh<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Paul probably refers to the trance, or vision, of <span class='bible'>Act 22:1-30<\/span>.<\/p>\n<p><strong><br \/>I. <\/strong>Some explanation of this remarkable passage.<\/p>\n<p><strong>1. <\/strong>The nature of the vision. It was in a state in which the mental faculties, apart from the senses, are so engrossed by certain objects as to render the mind incapable of attending to any other. Such raptures were one of the ancient modes of inspiration. God spake to Moses, David, and the prophets in visions, and their return in the days of the apostles served to evince the identity of the two dispensations in their origin and authority.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2. <\/strong>The special communications made in this vision. If the third heaven is the place where God immediately resides, we are sure that paradise is the same, from the promise to the penitent malefactor. There Paul heard unspeakable words, etc. Doubtless the inhabitants of heaven conceive of objects in a manner as superior to our modes of conception as are the objects themselves to those of earth. How, then, could they communicate their conceptions to beings of our limited and dull faculties! In like manner the apostle on his return to his former state would find an insurmountable impediment to the communications of what he had seen and heard. But though not to be described in the language of sense, it would appear from the effect left on his mind that the revelation was of the most exhilarating nature; a tone had been given to his character, and a new and seraphic passion had been kindled in his soul. He felt for ever afterwards as a man to whom heaven was not altogether future.<\/p>\n<p><strong>3. <\/strong>The affliction with which he was immediately visited.<\/p>\n<p><strong><br \/>II. <\/strong>The general instruction which it furnishes. Note&#8211;<\/p>\n<p><strong>1. <\/strong>The wisdom and goodness of God in those severe afflictions with which even eminent saints may be visited.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2. <\/strong>The Divine nature of Christ, and His immediate presidency over the affairs of the whole Church. This Divine Saviour is particularly employed about the mission of His servants, their qualifications for office, their trials, supports, and deliverance. Hence the propriety of direct address to Him in critical circumstances, while, in the ordinary course of affairs, the ultimate object of address is the Almighty Father.<\/p>\n<p><strong>3. <\/strong>The existence of paradise and a third heaven as the receptacle of the souls of believers. What ground, then, for the notion of a sleepy condition of the soul after death? (<em>J. Leifchild, D. D.<\/em>)<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Biblical Illustrator Edited by Joseph S. Exell<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><P STYLE=\"margin-left: 0.9em\"> CHAPTER XII. <\/P> <P STYLE=\"margin-left: 0.9em\">  <I>St. Paul mentions some wonderful revelations which he had<\/I><\/P> <P STYLE=\"margin-left: 0.9em\">   <I>received from the Lord<\/I>, 1-5.<\/P> <P STYLE=\"margin-left: 0.9em\">  <I>He speaks of his suffering in connection with these<\/I><\/P> <P STYLE=\"margin-left: 0.9em\">   <I>extraordinary revelations, that his character might be<\/I><\/P> <P STYLE=\"margin-left: 0.9em\">   <I>duly estimated<\/I>, 6.<\/P> <P STYLE=\"margin-left: 0.9em\">  <I>That he might not be too much exalted, a messenger of Satan is<\/I><\/P> <P STYLE=\"margin-left: 0.9em\">   <I>sent to buffet him; his prayer for deliverance, and the Divine<\/I><\/P> <P STYLE=\"margin-left: 0.9em\">   <I>answer<\/I>, 7-9.<\/P> <P STYLE=\"margin-left: 0.9em\">  <I>He exults in sufferings and reproaches, and vindicates his<\/I><\/P> <P STYLE=\"margin-left: 0.9em\">   <I>apostleship<\/I>, 10-13.<\/P> <P STYLE=\"margin-left: 0.9em\">  <I>Promises to come and visit them<\/I>, 14, 15.<\/P> <P STYLE=\"margin-left: 0.9em\">  <I>Answers some objections<\/I>, 16-18.<\/P> <P STYLE=\"margin-left: 0.9em\">  <I>And expresses his apprehensions that when he visits them he<\/I><\/P> <P STYLE=\"margin-left: 0.9em\">   <I>shall find many evils and disorders among them<\/I>, 19-21. <\/P> <P>                     NOTES ON CHAP. XII.<\/P> <P> <\/P> <P>  Verse <span class='bible'>1<\/span>. <I><B>It is not expedient for me<\/B><\/I>] There are several various readings on this verse which are too minute to be noticed here; they seem in effect to represent the verse thus: &#8220;If it be expedient to glory, (which does not become me,) I will proceed to visions,&#8221; c.  The plain meaning of the apostle, in this and the preceding chapter, in reference to <I>glorying<\/I> is, that though to boast in any attainments, or in what God did by him, was in all possible cases to be avoided, as being contrary to the <I>humility<\/I> and <I>simplicity<\/I> of the Gospel yet the circumstances in which he was found, in reference to the Corinthian Church, and his detractors there, rendered it absolutely necessary; not for his personal vindication, but for the honour of the Gospel, the credit of which was certainly at stake.<\/P> <P> <\/P> <P>  <I><B>I will come to visions<\/B><\/I>] .  Symbolical representations of spiritual and celestial things, in which matters of the deepest importance are exhibited to the eye of the mind by a variety of emblems, the nature and properties of which serve to illustrate those spiritual things.<\/P> <P> <\/P> <P>  <I><B>Revelations<\/B><\/I>] .  A manifestation of things not before known, and such as God alone can make known, because they are a part of his own inscrutable counsels.<\/P><\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Adam Clarke&#8217;s Commentary and Critical Notes on the Bible<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><P><B>It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory; <\/B>it is neither comely, nor of any advantage to myself, to glory; nor would I do it but in this case of necessity, where glorying is necessary for the glory of God, and for your good, to vindicate myself to you from the imputations that some others lay upon me. <\/P> <P><B>I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord:<\/B> do any of them boast of visions and revelations from God? I have something of that nature to glory in as well as they. Some make this difference between <B>visions, <\/B>and <B>revelations; <\/B>that <I>visions<\/I> signify apparitions, the meaning of which, those that see them do not understand; <I>revelations<\/I> signify the discoveries of the mind and will of God to persons immediately, either by dreams, or by some audible voice, which maybe without any object represented to the eye. Pharaoh and Nebuchadnezzar seem to have had such visions as they did not understand, till interpreted by Joseph and Daniel; but undoubtedly Pauls visions were not such. The difference therefore seems rather to be, that in all visions which good and holy men had, there was a revelation; but every revelation did not suppose a vision. <\/P> <\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: English Annotations on the Holy Bible by Matthew Poole<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><P><B>1.<\/B> He proceeds to illustrate the&#8221;glorying in infirmities&#8221; (<span class='bible'>2Co11:30<\/span>). He gave one instance which might expose him to ridicule(<span class='bible'>2Co 11:33<\/span>); he now givesanother, but this one connected with a glorious revelation of whichit was the sequel: but he dwells not on the glory done to himself,but on the <I>infirmity<\/I> which followed it, as displaying Christ&#8217;spower. The oldest manuscripts read, &#8220;I MUSTNEEDS boast (or glory) though it be not expedient; <I>for<\/I>I will come.&#8221; The &#8220;for&#8221; gives a proof that it is &#8220;notexpedient to boast&#8221;: I will take the case of revelations, inwhich if anywhere boasting might be thought harmless. &#8220;Visions&#8221;refers to things <I>seen:<\/I> &#8220;revelations,&#8221; to thingsheard (compare <span class='bible'>1Sa 9:15<\/span>) or<I>revealed<\/I> in any way. In &#8220;visions&#8221; theirsignification was not always vouchsafed; in &#8220;revelations&#8221;there was always an unveiling of truths before hidden (<span class='bible'>Dan 2:19<\/span>;<span class='bible'>Dan 2:31<\/span>). All parts of Scripturealike are matter of <I>inspiration;<\/I> but not all of <I>revelation.<\/I>There are degrees of revelation; but not of inspiration. <\/P><P>       <B>of<\/B>that is, <I>from<\/I>the Lord; Christ, <span class='bible'>2Co 12:2<\/span>.<\/P><\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Jamieson, Fausset and Brown&#8217;s Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible <\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><strong>It is not expedient doubtless for me to glory<\/strong>,&#8230;. Though it was lawful for him to glory, and was necessary in the present circumstances of things, in vindication of himself, and to preserve the Corinthians from being carried away with the insinuations of the false apostles; and so for the honour and interest of Christ and the Gospel; yet it was not expedient on some other accounts, or profitable and serviceable to himself; he might find that it tended to stir up pride, vanity, and elation of mind in him, and might be interpreted by others as proud boasting and vain glorying; wherefore he chose to drop it, and pass on to another subject; or rather though it was not expedient to proceed, yet, before he entirely quitted it, he thought it proper to say something of the extraordinary appearances of God unto him. Some copies, and the Vulgate Latin version, read, &#8220;if there was need of glorying, it is not indeed expedient&#8221;; the Syriac version, &#8220;there is need of glorying, but it is not expedient&#8221;; and the Arabic version, &#8220;neither have I need to glory, nor is it expedient for me: I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord&#8221;; such as the Lord had made to him, and not man; and which were not the fruit of his own fancy, or the delusions of Satan; but were from the Lord Jesus Christ, and his glory. The apostle might very well speak of &#8220;visions&#8221; or heavenly appearances, since he was favoured with many; his conversion was owing to a vision or appearance of Christ to him, whom he saw with his bodily eyes, and heard him speaking to him, and which he calls &#8220;the heavenly vision&#8221;; at another time when at Troas, a vision appeared to him in the night, and a man of Macedonia stood and prayed him to come over and help them; and when at Corinth the Lord spoke to him by a vision, and bid him not be afraid, but go on preaching the Gospel, because he had much people there to be brought in through his ministry: and as for revelations, besides what are ordinary and common to all believers, he had extraordinary ones; the Gospel and the scheme of it, the knowledge of the several particular doctrines of it, were not attained to by him in the common way, but he had them by the revelation of Jesus Christ; the several mysterious parts of it, particularly that of the calling of the Gentiles, to which might be added, the change that will be upon the living saints at Christ&#8217;s second coming, were made known to him by revelation; and sometimes in this extraordinary way he was directed to go to such or such a place, as at a certain time he went up to Jerusalem by &#8220;revelation&#8221;, where he was to do or suffer many things for the sake of Christ: though he had no revelation of anything that was different from, and much less contrary to the Gospel, and as it was preached by the other apostles; for there was an entire agreement between him and them in their ministry; see <span class='bible'>Ga 2:2<\/span>, and these visions and revelations were for his instruction, direction, and encouragement in the ministration of the Gospel; and being of an extraordinary nature, were suitable to those extraordinary times, and not to be expected in an ordinary way, nor is there any need of them now; besides, these were visions and revelations of the Lord, and not the effects of enthusiasm, and a warm imagination, nor diabolical delusions, or the pretensions and cheats of designing men; and were for the confirmation and establishment of the Gospel, and not to countenance a new scheme, or introduce a new dispensation; wherefore all visions and revelations men pretend to, which are for such a purpose, are to be despised and rejected.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: John Gill&#8217;s Exposition of the Entire Bible<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><TABLE BORDER=\"0\" CELLPADDING=\"1\" CELLSPACING=\"0\"> <TR> <TD> <P ALIGN=\"LEFT\" STYLE=\"background: transparent;border: none;padding: 0in;font-weight: normal;text-decoration: none\"> <span style='font-size:1.25em;line-height:1em'><I><SPAN STYLE=\"background: transparent\"><SPAN STYLE=\"text-decoration: none\">The Apostle&#8217;s Rapture.<\/SPAN><\/SPAN><\/I><\/span><\/P> <\/TD> <TD VALIGN=\"BOTTOM\"> <P ALIGN=\"RIGHT\" STYLE=\"background: transparent;border: none;padding: 0in\"> <SPAN STYLE=\"text-decoration: none\"><SPAN STYLE=\"font-style: normal\"><SPAN STYLE=\"font-weight: normal\"><SPAN STYLE=\"background: transparent\"><SPAN STYLE=\"text-decoration: none\">A.&nbsp;D.<\/SPAN><\/SPAN><\/SPAN><\/SPAN><\/SPAN><SPAN STYLE=\"text-decoration: none\"><SPAN STYLE=\"font-style: normal\"><SPAN STYLE=\"font-weight: normal\"><SPAN STYLE=\"background: transparent\"><SPAN STYLE=\"text-decoration: none\">&nbsp;57.<\/SPAN><\/SPAN><\/SPAN><\/SPAN><\/SPAN><\/P> <\/TD> <\/TR>  <\/TABLE> <P>&nbsp; &nbsp; &nbsp; 1 It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord. &nbsp; 2 I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell: God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven. &nbsp; 3 And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell: God knoweth;) &nbsp; 4 How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter. &nbsp; 5 Of such an one will I glory: yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities. &nbsp; 6 For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth: but <I>now<\/I> I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me <I>to be,<\/I> or <I>that<\/I> he heareth of me. &nbsp; 7 And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure. &nbsp; 8 For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me. &nbsp; 9 And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee: for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me. &nbsp; 10 Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ&#8217;s sake: for when I am weak, then am I strong.<\/P> <P> &nbsp; &nbsp; &nbsp; Here we may observe,<\/P> <P> &nbsp; &nbsp; &nbsp; I. The narrative the apostle gives of the favours God had shown him, and the honour he had done him; for doubtless he himself is the man in Christ of whom he speaks. Concerning this we may take notice, 1. Of the honour itself which was done to the apostle: he was <I>caught up into the third heaven,<\/I><span class='_0000ff'><I><U><span class='bible'> v.<\/span><span class='bible'> 2<\/span><\/U><\/I><\/span>. When this was we cannot say, whether it was during those three days that he lay without sight at his conversion or at some other time afterwards, much less can we pretend to say <I>how<\/I> this was, whether by a separation of his soul from his body or by an extraordinary transport in the depth of contemplation. It would be presumption for us to determine, if not also to enquire into, this matter, seeing the apostle himself says, <I>Whether in the body or out of the body, I cannot tell.<\/I> It was certainly a very extraordinary honour done him: in some sense he was caught up into the <I>third heaven,<\/I> the heaven of the blessed, above the arial heaven, in which the fowls fly, above the starry heaven, which is adorned with those glorious orbs: it was into the third heaven, where God most eminently manifests his glory. We are not capable of knowing all, nor is it fit we should know very much, of the particulars of that glorious place and state; it is our duty and interest to give diligence to make sure to ourselves a mansion there; and, if that be cleared up to us, then we should long to be removed thither, to abide there for ever. This third heaven is called paradise (<span class='bible'><I>v.<\/I><\/span><span class='bible'> 4<\/span>), in allusion to the earthly paradise out of which Adam was driven for his transgression; it is called the paradise of God (<span class='bible'>Rev. ii. 7<\/span>), signifying to us that by Christ we are restored to all the joys and honours we lost by sin, yea, to much better. The apostle does not mention what he saw in the third heaven or paradise, but tells us that <I>he heard unspeakable words,<\/I> such as it is not possible for a man to utter&#8211;such are the sublimity of the matter and our unacquaintedness with the language of the upper world: nor was it lawful to utter those words, because, while we are here in this world, we have a more sure word of prophecy than such visions and revelations. <span class='bible'>2 Pet. i. 19<\/span>. We read of the tongue of angels as well as men, and Paul knew as much of that as ever any man upon earth did, and yet preferred charity, that is, the sincere love of God and our neighbour. This account which the apostle gives us of his vision should check our curious desires after forbidden knowledge, and teach us to improve the revelation God has given us in his word. Paul himself, who had been in the third heaven, did not publish to the world what he had heard there, but adhered to the doctrine of Christ: on this foundation the church is built, and on this we must build our faith and hope. 2. The modest and humble manner in which the apostle mentions this matter is observable. One would be apt to think that one who had had such visions and revelations as these would have boasted greatly of them; but, says he, <I>It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory,<\/I><span class='_0000ff'><I><U><span class='bible'> v.<\/span><span class='bible'> 1<\/span><\/U><\/I><\/span>. He therefore did not mention this immediately, nor till <I>above fourteen years<\/I> after, <span class='bible'><I>v.<\/I><\/span><span class='bible'> 2<\/span>. And then it is not without some reluctancy, as a thing which in a manner he was forced to by the necessity of the case. Again, he speaks of himself in the third person, and does not say, I am the man who was thus honoured above other men. Again, his humility appears by the check he seems to put upon himself (<span class='bible'><I>v.<\/I><\/span><span class='bible'> 6<\/span>), which plainly shows that he delighted not to dwell upon this theme. Thus was he, who was not behind the chief of the apostles in dignity, very eminent for his humility. Note, It is an excellent thing to have a lowly spirit in the midst of high advancements; and those who abase themselves shall be exalted.<\/P> <P> &nbsp; &nbsp; &nbsp; II. The apostle gives an account of the methods God took to keep him humble, and to prevent his <I>being lifted up above measure;<\/I> and this he speaks of to balance the account that was given before of the visions and revelations he had had. Note, When God&#8217;s people communicate their experiences, let them always remember to take notice of what God has done to keep them humble, as well as what he has done in favour to them and for their advancement. Here observe,<\/P> <P> &nbsp; &nbsp; &nbsp; 1. The apostle was pained with a thorn in the flesh, and buffeted with a messenger of Satan, <span class='bible'><I>v.<\/I><\/span><span class='bible'> 7<\/span>. We are much in the dark what this was, whether some great trouble or some great temptation. Some think it was an acute bodily pain or sickness; others think it was the indignities done him by the false apostles, and the opposition he met with from them, particularly on the account of his speech, which was contemptible. However this was, God often brings this good out of evil, that the reproaches of our enemies help to hide pride from us; and this is certain, that what the apostle calls a thorn in his flesh was for a time very grievous to him: but the thorns Christ wore for us, and with which he was crowned, sanctify and make easy all the thorns in the flesh we may at any time be afflicted with; for <I>he suffered, being tempted, that he might be able to succour those that are tempted.<\/I> Temptations to sin are most grievous thorns; they are messengers of Satan, to buffet us. Indeed it is a great grievance to a good man to be so much as tempted to sin.<\/P> <P> &nbsp; &nbsp; &nbsp; 2. The design of this was to keep the apostle humble: <I>Lest he should be exalted above measure,<\/I><span class='_0000ff'><I><U><span class='bible'> v.<\/span><span class='bible'> 7<\/span><\/U><\/I><\/span>. Paul himself knew he <I>had not yet attained, neither was already perfect;<\/I> and yet he was in danger of being lifted up with pride. If God love us, he will hide pride from us, and keep us from being exalted above measure; and spiritual burdens are ordered, to cure spiritual pride. This thorn in the flesh is said to be a messenger of Satan, which he did not send with a good design, but on the contrary, with ill intentions, to discourage the apostle (who had been so highly favoured of God) and hinder him in his work. But God designed this for good, and he overruled it for good, and made this messenger of Satan to be so far from being a hindrance that it was a help to the apostle.<\/P> <P> &nbsp; &nbsp; &nbsp; 3. The apostle prayed earnestly to God for the removal of this sore grievance. Note, Prayer is a salve for every sore, a remedy for every malady; and when we are afflicted with thorns in the flesh we should give ourselves to prayer. Therefore we are sometimes tempted that we may learn to pray. The apostle <I>besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from him,<\/I><span class='_0000ff'><I><U><span class='bible'> v.<\/span><span class='bible'> 8<\/span><\/U><\/I><\/span>. Note, Though afflictions are sent for our spiritual benefit, yet we may pray to God for the removal of them: we ought indeed to desire also that they may reach the end for which they are designed. The apostle prayed earnestly, and repeated his requests; he besought the Lord <I>thrice,<\/I> that is, often. So that if an answer be not given to the first prayer, nor to the second, we must hold on, and hold out, till we receive an answer. Christ himself prayed to his Father thrice. As troubles are sent to teach us to pray, so they are continued to teach us to continue instant in prayer.<\/P> <P> &nbsp; &nbsp; &nbsp; 4. We have an account of the answer given to the apostle&#8217;s prayer, that, although the trouble was not removed, yet an equivalent should be granted: <I>My grace is sufficient for thee.<\/I> Note, (1.) Though God accepts the prayer of faith, yet he does not always answer it in the letter; as he sometimes grants in wrath, so he sometimes denies in love. (2.) When God does not remove our troubles and temptations, yet, if he gives us grace sufficient for us, we have no reason to complain, nor to say that he deals ill by us. It is a great comfort to us, whatever thorns in the flesh we are pained with, that God&#8217;s grace is sufficient for us. Grace signifies two things:&#8211; [1.] The good-will of God towards us, and this is enough to enlighten and enliven us, sufficient to strengthen and comfort us, to support our souls and cheer up our spirits, in all afflictions and distresses. [2.] The good work of God in us, the grace we receive from the fulness that is in Christ our head; and from him there shall be communicated that which is suitable and seasonable, and sufficient for his members. Christ Jesus understands our case, and knows our need, and will proportion the remedy to our malady, and not only strengthen us, but glorify <I>himself. His strength is made perfect in our weakness.<\/I> Thus his grace is manifested and magnified; he ordains his praise out of the mouths of babes and sucklings.<\/P> <P> &nbsp; &nbsp; &nbsp; III. Here is the use which the apostle makes of this dispensation: <I>He gloried in his infirmities<\/I> (<span class='bible'><I>v.<\/I><\/span><span class='bible'> 9<\/span>), and took pleasure in them, <span class='bible'><I>v.<\/I><\/span><span class='bible'> 10<\/span>. He does not mean his sinful infirmities (those we have reason to be ashamed of and grieved at), but he means his afflictions, his reproaches, necessities, persecutions, and distresses for Christ&#8217;s sake, <span class='bible'><I>v.<\/I><\/span><span class='bible'> 10<\/span>. And the reason of his glory and joy on account of these things was this&#8211;they were fair opportunities for Christ to manifest the power and sufficiency of his grace resting upon him, by which he had so much experience of the strength of divine grace that he could say, <I>When I am weak, then am I strong.<\/I> This is a Christian paradox: when we are weak in ourselves, then we are strong in the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ; when we see ourselves weak in ourselves, then we go out of ourselves to Christ, and are qualified to receive strength from him, and experience most of the supplies of divine strength and grace.<\/P> <\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Matthew Henry&#8217;s Whole Bible Commentary<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><P> <B>I must needs glory <\/B> (<span class='_800000'><SPAN LANG=\"el-GR\"> <\/SPAN><\/span>). This is the reading of B L Latin Syriac, but Aleph D Bohairic have <span class='_800000'><SPAN LANG=\"el-GR\"><\/SPAN><\/span> while K M read <span class='_800000'><SPAN LANG=\"el-GR\"><\/SPAN><\/span>. The first is probably correct. He must go on with the glorying already begun, foolish as it is, though it is not expedient (<span class='_800000'><SPAN LANG=\"el-GR\"> <\/SPAN><\/span>).<\/P> <P><B>Visions <\/B> (<span class='_800000'><SPAN LANG=\"el-GR\"><\/SPAN><\/span>). Late word from <span class='_800000'><SPAN LANG=\"el-GR\"><\/SPAN><\/span>. See on <span class='bible'>Luke 1:22<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Acts 26:19<\/span>.<\/P> <P><B>Revelations of the Lord <\/B> (<span class='_800000'><SPAN LANG=\"el-GR\"> <\/SPAN><\/span>). Unveilings (from <span class='_800000'><SPAN LANG=\"el-GR\"><\/SPAN><\/span> as in <span class='bible'>Re 1:1<\/span>). See on <span class='bible'>2Thess 1:7<\/span>; <span class='bible'>1Cor 1:7<\/span>; <span class='bible'>1Cor 14:26<\/span>. Paul had both repeated visions of Christ (<span class='bible'>Acts 9:3<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Acts 16:9<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Acts 18:9<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Acts 22:17<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Acts 27:23<\/span>) and revelations. He claimed to speak by direct revelation (<span class='bible'>1Cor 11:23<\/span>; <span class='bible'>1Cor 15:3<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Gal 1:12<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Eph 3:3<\/span>, etc.). <\/P><\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Robertson&#8217;s Word Pictures in the New Testament<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><P>Revelations [<span class='_800000'><SPAN LANG=\"el-GR\">] <\/SPAN><\/span>. See on <span class='bible'>Rev 1:1<\/span>.<\/P> <\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Vincent&#8217;s Word Studies in the New Testament<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>1) <strong>&#8220;It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory,&#8221;<\/strong> (kauchasthai dei ou sumpheron men) &#8220;it indeed is not expedient (for) me to boast,&#8221; I must (have a need to glory) though it is not expedient,&#8221; It is in conflict with our Lord&#8217;s conduct &#8220;who humbled himself,&#8221; sought no reputation among men, Php_2:7-8.<\/p>\n<p>2) <strong>&#8220;So I will come to visions,&#8221;<\/strong> (eleusomai de eis optasias) &#8220;So I will come to (consider) visions,&#8221; such as were seen by <span class='bible'>Dan 10:1<\/span>; and declared by Joel to come in the New Dispensation, began as declared, <span class='bible'>Act 2:17<\/span>, and continued till the Bible was completed, <span class='bible'>1Co 13:13<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Jas 1:25<\/span>; <span class='bible'>2Ti 3:16-17<\/span>. <strong>To Peter<\/strong> <span class='bible'>Act 10:10<\/span>; <strong>To Paul<\/strong> <span class='bible'>Act 9:3<\/span>; <span class='bible'>1Co 9:1<\/span>; <strong>To John<\/strong> <span class='bible'>Rev 1:10<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rev 4:1<\/span>.<\/p>\n<p>3) <strong>&#8220;And revelations of the Lord.&#8221;<\/strong> (kai apokalupskis kuriou) &#8220;and revelations of the Lord,&#8221; things of the Lord that are disclosed, by Jesus Christ, <span class='bible'>Rev 1:11<\/span>; Paul insists that he received his message in this manner, from the Lord, <span class='bible'>Gal 1:12<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Eph 3:3<\/span>; <span class='bible'>1Co 11:23<\/span>; <span class='bible'>1Co 15:3<\/span>.<strong><\/strong><\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Garner-Howes Baptist Commentary<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> 1.  It is not expedient for me to glory  Now, when as it were in the middle of the course, he restrains himself from proceeding farther, and in this way he most appropriately reproves the impudence of his rivals and declares that it is with reluctance, that he engages in this sort of contest with them. For what a shame it was to scrape together from every quarter commendations, or rather to go a-begging for them, that they might be on a level with so distinguished a man! As to the latter, he admonishes them by his own example, that the more numerous and the more excellent the graces by which any one of us is distinguished, so much the less ought he to think of his own excellence. For such a thought is exceedingly dangerous, because, like one entering into a labyrinth, the person is immediately dazzled, so as to be too quick-sighted in discerning his gifts,  (877) while in the mean time he is ignorant of himself. Paul is afraid, lest this should befall him. The graces conferred by God are, indeed, to be acknowledged, that we may be aroused, &#8212;  first, to gratitude for them, and  secondly,  to the right improvement of them; but to take occasion from them to boast &#8212;  that  is what cannot be done without great danger. <\/p>\n<p> For I will come   (878)  to visions.  &#8220;I shall not creep on the ground, but will be constrained to mount aloft. Hence I am afraid, lest the height of my gifts should hurry me on, so as to lead me to forget myself.&#8221; And certainly, if Paul had gloried ambitiously, he would have fallen headlong from a lofty eminence; for it is humility alone that can give stability to our greatness in the sight of God. <\/p>\n<p> Between  visions  and  revelations  there is this distinction &#8212; that a  revelation  is often made either in a dream, or by an oracle, without any thing being presented to the eye, while a vision  is scarcely ever afforded without a  revelation,  or in other words, without the Lord&#8217;s discovering what is meant by it.  (879) <\/p>\n<p>  (877)  &#8220; Ses dons et graces;&#8221; &#8212; &#8220;His gifts and graces.&#8221; <\/p>\n<p>  (878) &#8220; I will come  Marg &#8216; For  I will&#8217; Our Translators have omitted ( &#947;&#8048;&#961;),  for,  in the text, evidently supposing that it is a mere expletive. Doddridge renders it &#8216;nevertheless.&#8217; But it seems to me that it contains an important sense, and that it should be rendered by  then.  &#8216;Since it is not fit that I should glory,  then  I will refer to visions, etc. I will turn away,  then,  from that subject, and come to another.&#8217; Thus the word ( &#947;&#8048;&#961;),  for, is used in <span class='bible'>Joh 7:41<\/span>, &#8216;Shall  then  ( &#956;&#8052; &#947;&#8048;&#961;) Christ come out of Galilee?&#8217; <span class='bible'>Act 8:31<\/span>, &#8216;How can I  then  ( &#964;&#8182;&#962; &#947;&#8048;&#961;) except some man should guide me?&#8217;&#8221; &#8212;  Barnes. Granville Penn  renders the passage as follows: &#8220;Must I needs boast? It is not good indeed, yet I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.&#8221; This rendering he adopts, as corresponding with the reading of the  Vat.  and most ancient MS.  &#922;&#945;&#965;&#967;&#8118;&#963;&#952;&#945;&#953; &#948;&#949;&#8150; &#959;&#8016; &#963;&#965;&#956;&#966;&#8051;&#961;&#959;&#957; &#956;&#8050;&#957; &#7952;&#955;&#949;&#8059;&#963;&#959;&#956;&#945;&#953; &#948;&#8050; &#949;&#7984;&#962; &#8000;&#960;&#964;&#945;&#963;&#8055;&#945;&#962; &#954;&#945;&#8054; &#7936;&#960;&#959;&#954;&#945;&#955;&#8059;&#968;&#949;&#953;&#962; &#922;&#965;&#961;&#8055;&#959;&#965;  &#8212;  Ed.  <\/p>\n<p>  (879)  &#8220; C&#8217;est qu&#8217;il signfie en ce qui s&#8217;est presente a nous;&#8221; &#8212; &#8220;What he intends in what is presented to our view.&#8221; <\/p>\n<p>&#8220;<\/p>\n<p> Visions  &#8221; ( &#8000;&#960;&#964;&#945;&#963;&#8055;&#945;&#962;) &#8212;  symbolical  representations of spiritual and celestial things, in which matters of the deepest importance are exhibited to the eve of the mind by a variety of emblems, the nature and properties of which serve to illustrate those spiritual things. &#8212;  Revelations  ( &#7936;&#960;&#959;&#954;&#945;&#955;&#8059;&#968;&#949;&#953;&#962;) &#8212;  a  manifestation of things not before known, and such as God alone can make known, because they are a part of his own inscrutable counsels.&#8221; &#8212;  Dr   A. Clarke.  &#8212;  Ed.  <\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Calvin&#8217;s Complete Commentary<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><em>CRITICAL NOTES<\/em><\/p>\n<p>(<em>No break, except that of a new paragraph<\/em>.)<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:1<\/span>.Note <em>reading;<\/em> probably, as in R.V. Remember how full is Pauls sense of <em>expedient<\/em> (<span class='bible'>1Co. 6:12<\/span>; <span class='bible'>1Co. 10:23<\/span>; <span class='bible'>1Co. 8:10<\/span>, here); deep <em>moral<\/em> inexpediency is here involved. <em>Glory<\/em> here (almost) = brag. <strong>Visions, revelations<\/strong>.<em>Various kinds<\/em> of visions, and (to use a wider word) revelations <em>in any mode<\/em>, imparted <em>by<\/em> Christ (Beet); who also compares as interesting parallels, <span class='bible'>Act. 26:19<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Gal. 1:16<\/span>, visions vouchsafed to Paul that he might make, or upon which he made, a quasi-revelation to men. But query? Whole section (<span class='bible'>2Co. 12:1-10<\/span>) moves in a world of supersensuous things, where knowledge is scanty [even Pauls own (<span class='bible'>2Co. 12:2<\/span>), and how much more, then, ours]; and where much precision of interpretation is unattainable [as, in <em>doth not yet appear<\/em>, etc., <span class='bible'>1Jn. 3:2<\/span>, it is not altogether, or in any great degree, an intentional concealment or withholding, that creates the mystery. Rather the impossibility of telling us more of what has nothing in our experience or in the analogies of earth to help us, even to knowledge in part]. Choose between <\/p>\n<p>(1) revelations of which Christ is the subject, and <br \/>(2) revelations of which Christ is the Giver.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:2<\/span>.Note <strong>know<\/strong> (accurately), more clearly connecting the (intentionally) oblique reference with himself. <em>I.e<\/em>. I knew the man at the time, and how he was ; and I still know the man who was then, etc. <strong>Third heaven<\/strong>.Talmudic references to <em>seven<\/em> [not always consistently enumerated] heavens are common. Quite uncertain [since Talmud <em>unwritten<\/em> until after this] whether this opinion is as old as, or older than, Pauls day. There is also found a simpler Rabbinic view based on <span class='bible'>Deu. 10:14<\/span>, making <em>three<\/em> spheres: <\/p>\n<p>(1) heaven, <em>i.e<\/em>. that of birds and clouds; <\/p>\n<p>(2) heaven of heavens, <em>i.e<\/em>. the clear sky beyond; <\/p>\n<p>(3) the invisible world beyond. [Arial, astral, angelic.] Also it may be a question whether Paul makes Paradise a <em>fourth<\/em> sphere, or only the same as the third heaven. Perhaps something behind the distinction of prepositions (equivalent to) <em>up to, into.<\/em> [Questions of words, to no profit, but to the subverting of (at best the attention of) the hearers (<span class='bible'>2Ti. 2:14<\/span>).] <em>Only certain<\/em> Scriptural <em>facts<\/em> are: <\/p>\n<p>(1) that <em>heaven<\/em> is often <em>heavens<\/em> as if a complex conception (<em>e.g<\/em>. in Lords Prayer, <span class='bible'>Mat. 6:9-10<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Eph. 4:10<\/span>); <\/p>\n<p>(2) <em>Paradise;<\/em> most definite indication being that to dying thief, <span class='bible'>Luk. 23:43<\/span> (only use of word by Christ, and that rather as an adoption of the mans standpoint); also found in <span class='bible'>Rev. 2:7<\/span>, which probably (remembering how the symbolism of the Revelation is saturated with Old Testament histories and imagery) links the future world of happiness with the lost (ideal) world of unfallen man in Eden. The present abode of the faithful dead (Beet).<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:4<\/span>.<em>Unutterable utterances<\/em> imitates Pauls Greek phrase. Words, and no words (Stanley). Expression taken from the secrecy of the Greek mysteries (<em>ib<\/em>.); but this, taken with the former phrase of Stanley, <em>combines<\/em> <\/p>\n<p>(1) impossible to utter, and <br \/>(2) not allowable to utter. Usually, a choice made between <br \/>(1) and <br \/>(2). He adds: <em>Man<\/em> cannot speak them; God <em>may<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:5<\/span>.Waite (in <em>Speaker<\/em>) makes <em>such a one<\/em> (<span class='bible'>2Co. 12:2<\/span>) and <em>such a one<\/em> (<span class='bible'>2Co. 12:5<\/span>) not reiterative, but cumulative. I knew a man caught up to third heaven. Further, I knew a man, so caught up, also caught up into Paradise; and further, hearing there. Of a man so caught up, and indeed, so caught up into Paradise, and there, moreover, hearing. I will glory. On behalf of one, who in all this was entirely passive and recipient, without exertion or merit of his own, he will boast, but not on behalf of his personal self, his own will, work, and service, except with regard to his infirmities.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:6<\/span>.Oblique reference to the Corinthian boasters. <em>Q. d<\/em>. If I were disposed to enter into a boasting-match with your braggarts, I should win; at least (unlike them) I should only need to speak <em>facts<\/em> about such a man as that (cf. <span class='bible'>2Co. 10:7<\/span>; <span class='bible'>2Co. 11:21<\/span> <em>sqq<\/em>.; <span class='bible'>Php. 3:4-6<\/span>). <strong>Of me<\/strong>.As R.V.; not <em>about<\/em> me, but <em>from me<\/em> (<em>his letters, say they<\/em>, etc., <span class='bible'>2Co. 10:10<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:7<\/span>. <strong>Exceeding greatness<\/strong> (R.V.).Cf. cognate words (and thoughts) in <span class='bible'>2Co. 3:10<\/span>; <span class='bible'>2Co. 4:17<\/span>; <span class='bible'>2Co. 9:14<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Eph. 1:19<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Eph. 2:7<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Eph. 3:19<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Eph. 4:7<\/span>; also <span class='bible'>2Co. 11:23<\/span>; <span class='bible'>2Co. 1:8<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Gal. 1:13<\/span> (also <span class='bible'>1Co. 12:31<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rom. 7:13<\/span>). Note also, the broken grammar (as in R.V.), as if the rush of feelings and memories confused utterance. <strong>Thorn<\/strong>.See Separate Note <\/p>\n<p>(3). Lit. Thorn <em>for<\/em> the flesh.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:8<\/span>.As <em>the Lord<\/em> had Himself done in Gethsemane. [<em>I. e<\/em>. taking this as a thrice repeated request, on some one occasion. Farrar (and others) would make three separate occasions of recurrence (perhaps of special revelations and) of the physical visitation, and three occasions of prayer. This depends, in part, on (precarious) deductions as to the chronology of Pauls life.] <strong>Besought<\/strong>.Lit. <em>entreated<\/em>; vivid sense of personal communication with Christ. Clear case of <em>prayer to Christ<\/em>. Good illustration of meaning of <em>Paraclete<\/em> (same root); he <em>called to his aid<\/em> Christ and His help.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:9<\/span>. <strong>Said<\/strong>.<em>Hath said<\/em> (R.V.). As if the assuring word were ever freshly being spoken; true when first given, and abidingly true; a standing law of Pauls continuous life. <strong>Sufficient<\/strong>.Cf. cognate word, <span class='bible'>2Co. 9:8<\/span> [also (for thought) cf. <span class='bible'>Php. 4:10-19<\/span>]. Dont press thy request; sufficient for thee that thou hast My grace. <strong>Made perfect<\/strong>.Has its full development (Conybeare and Howson); <em>q.d<\/em>. comes to its full-grown, adult strength. Keep <em>weakness<\/em> and <em>weaknesses<\/em> (for <em>infirmities<\/em>). Observe <em>My<\/em> (in <em>My strength<\/em>) is doubtful; the omission makes the passage a perfectly general truth (so Stanley. But is this so generally true? Is it not true simply when spoken of Divine strength relatively to human weakness?). <strong>Rather<\/strong>.Rather boast than complain (Stanley); rather boast than seek to have removed (Beet, Waite). <strong>That<\/strong>.A purpose which in his boasting Paul cherishes, and which is to some extent attained by his boasting (Beet). [Rather too forced, too close, a connection? Query, more loosely, I will not (I say) ask for their removal; that would rob me of a great honour, and blessing, and joy; I will keep them, if thus the power, etc. <strong>Rest<\/strong>.Lit. <em>tabernacle<\/em>. To come to a place for the purpose of fixing ones tent there (Conybeare and Howson). Cf. <span class='bible'>Exo. 40:34<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Exo. 40:36<\/span> (where both <em>upon<\/em> and <em>in<\/em> are found conjoined (as in <span class='bible'>Act. 2:3-4<\/span>, upon, filled with); <span class='bible'>Joh. 1:14<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rev. 7:15<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rev. 12:12<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rev. 13:6<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rev. 21:3<\/span> [<span class='bible'>Joh. 2:21<\/span> (<em>see also<\/em> 11); <span class='bible'>2Pe. 1:13-14<\/span> (also <span class='bible'>Mat. 17:4<\/span>, and parallels]). [Cf. <span class='bible'>2Co. 4:7<\/span>.]<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:10<\/span>.Four outward circumstances in which Paul often felt his weakness  Acts of purposeless cruelty, repeated lack of the most needful things, the repeated pursuit of enemies, positions in which there seemed no way of escape. (Beet.) <em>For Christs sake<\/em> belongs to <em>each of the four<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:11<\/span>.Verdict, self-pronounced: How foolish I am to boast. Yet with extenuating circumstances. It was <em>your<\/em> doing, not <em>mine<\/em> (you ought to have saved me the task of commending myself) (Stanley). For their good he condescends to say things which, but for their motive, would be unworthy of an intelligent man. <em>Than this, no kind of self-denial is to sensible persons more difficult or more noble<\/em>. (Beet.) Return to point quitted at <span class='bible'>2Co. 10:7<\/span>. This concluding section  filled with traces of the torrent which has passed through his mind in the interval (Stanley). <strong>Very chiefest<\/strong>.Ever so much of apostles (Stanley); superlative apostles (<em>Speaker<\/em>); super-apostolic apostles, super-eminent apostles (Conybeare and Howson). <strong>Nothing<\/strong>.In his own reckoning? or theirs? Both; as you say  and I in a deeper sense agree with you.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:12<\/span>. <strong>Signs, wonders, mighty deeds<\/strong>.Three Scripture words for miracles, in complete enumeration. Complete definition of a miracle given by them. <strong>Signs of an apostle<\/strong>.<em>I.e<\/em>. characteristic credentials of an apostle. Cf. John heard in the prison the characteristic <em>Messiah-works<\/em> reported as done by Jesus (<span class='bible'>Mat. 11:2<\/span>). <strong>In all patience<\/strong>.Meaning, probably, refraining again and again, when under great provocation to use His miraculous power to silence or punish opponents? (Waite, in <em>Speaker<\/em>). How easily and certainly would this challenge have been met and this claim refuted if miracle is an impossibility, or if Paul had wrought none. His opponents could do none; fell short here, at least.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:13<\/span>.Ironical, <em>this wrong<\/em>. <strong>Forgive me<\/strong>.Prospective, as well as retrospective, for I am going to do it again. Dont think of giving me anything, now that we are to be friends again.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:14<\/span>.Understand, to <em>come<\/em> a third time; not merely <em>am ready<\/em> a third time. Two visits to Corinth? Or three? Most, three. Some: two, viz. <\/p>\n<p>(1) <span class='bible'>Act. 18:1<\/span>; <\/p>\n<p>(2) The visit now impending, and, between, the intended visit of <span class='bible'>2Co. 1:15-16<\/span>. I ought to do this, as a parent. What do children, then, give their parents in return? Children, give me your hearts.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:15<\/span>.Notice the R.V., and its margin. How Christ may borrow these words!<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:16<\/span>.You say,I will not dispute,I did not ask you to maintain me. But that was only the depth of the fellow! It amounted to pretty much the same thing, if I asked you to support my friends, Titus and the rest! Indeed, what if they all helped themselves out of this collection money, pretending to be so extremely disinterested!<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:18<\/span>. <strong>Spirit<\/strong>.As usual, the Holy Ghost. Cf. <span class='bible'>Gal. 5:25<\/span>. This secures the walking in the same spirit, in the feeble, modern sense.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:19<\/span>.Observe new and better reading, and consequent vivid rendering. Whilst you have been reading this (apologetic-seeming) letter. To <em>you<\/em>? O dear no! Not at all! Before a seeing, listening God I speak! <strong>Beloved<\/strong>.A relapse into love; cannot bear to keep up the tone of rebuke or irony: <em>Beloved<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:21<\/span>.A residual section, not even now penitent or submissive, as most who had been rebuked in the First Epistle now were.<\/p>\n<p>FULLER NOTES ON SPECIAL POINTS<\/p>\n<p>1. [Good note in Stanley upon <span class='bible'>2Co. 12:1-10<\/span>. The description of his vision  throws light upon similar ecstasies  as <span class='bible'>Act. 10:10<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Act. 8:39<\/span>; and especially of John in the Apocalypse (<span class='bible'>2Co. 1:10<\/span>; <span class='bible'>2Co. 4:1<\/span>, etc.); the dreams and visions  in <span class='bible'>Act. 2:16<\/span>; and the speaking with tongues in <span class='bible'>1Co. 14:2<\/span>. The details may be different, but this description contains their common characteristics; the loss of self-consciousness [?], the sense of being hurried into a higher sphere, and the partial and mysterious glimpses of the invisible world. And it illustrates especially the ecstatic state in which he himself largely partook, as appears from the attacks of his enemies, still preserved in the Clementines. Compare also the facts in <span class='bible'>Act. 9:12<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Act. 22:17<\/span>, and his expression in <span class='bible'>1Co. 14:8<\/span>. And further, the strong line of demarcation which he has drawn between bis ecstasy and his ordinary state, is a warrant to us that he does not needlessly confound things human and Divine, things earthly and things spiritual. What he does say gives us a picture, at least conceivable, of the mode in which he may have received his revelations from the Lord (<span class='bible'>1Co. 11:23<\/span>; <span class='bible'>1Co. 15:3<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Gal. 1:12<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Gal. 1:16<\/span>). What he does not saythe silence respecting the things which cannot be utteredfurnishes a remarkable contrast to the elaborate description given by Mahomet, of his nocturnal journey to Jerusalem and to paradise (p. 563).]<\/p>\n<p>2. [So also this sobriety of language and thought marks off Pauls experiences from those parallels often adduced to discredit him, as a half-epileptic whose brain was affected by his sickness. <em>E.g<\/em>. as enumerated by Farrar, p. 713: The trances of Socrates, the fits of Mohammed, accompanied by foaming at the mouth, and followed by the sleep of exhaustion, the faintings and ecstasies of St. Bernard, St. Francis, and St. Catherine of Siena, have been adduced as parallels. We may add the cases of George Fox, Jacob Behmen, of Swedenborg, etc.]<\/p>\n<p>3. [<span class='bible'>2Co. 12:7<\/span><strong>. Thorn in flesh<\/strong>. In the <em>pulpit<\/em>, the general result of the inquiry is alone of much service. In the Bible-class, the detailed process may be useful.<\/p>\n<p>I. <em>Thorn<\/em>, or <em>stake<\/em>. Some Eastern <em>thorns<\/em> are much larger than ours; long, stout spines, capable of penetrating a thick leather boot. (Force given to <span class='bible'>Hos. 2:6<\/span>.) Word does mean stake, <em>e.g<\/em>., for military palisade, or <em>for impaling criminals<\/em>. Also, <em>literally<\/em>, Paul says, A stake <em>for<\/em> the flesh. Hence the suggestion that this stake is practically (as <em>the word<\/em> was lexically) equivalent to <em>a cross<\/em> (which had not <em>necessarily<\/em> a cross beam); and the thought here is then linked with I am crucified with Christ. But in <span class='bible'>Num. 33:55<\/span> Pauls word is used for pricks <em>in the eyes<\/em>. In both cases, therefore, the idea may be a <strong>thorn buried in the flesh<\/strong>, but <strong>large enough<\/strong>, or <strong>giving pain enough, to be rather a stake<\/strong> than a thorn.<\/p>\n<p>II. <em>Nature<\/em> of the <em>affliction. Physical<\/em> (almost universal consensus of opinion amongst non-Romanist expositors). But not <\/p>\n<p>(1) <em>Sensual temptation<\/em>; later Patristic, monastic, Romanist view. He would not <em>glory<\/em> in these, for any reason, direct or indirect. Remember also how he (perhaps) claims to be little affected by these (<span class='bible'>1Co. 7:8-9<\/span>). <span class='bible'>1Co. 9:27<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rom. 7:23<\/span> quite general in reference; latter scarcely personal. Also not <\/p>\n<p>(2) <em>Spiritual temptation, e.g<\/em> stings of conscience about past life, temptations to pride [N.B. the thorn itself was a <em>check to pride<\/em> in spiritual gifts], or discouragement, or doubt, in connection with his work (Calvin, Luther, <em>Imitation of Christ<\/em>). No trace of these in his writings. <em>Lias<\/em> (<em>in loco<\/em>) thinks Paul suffered from irritability of temper, and a consequent asperity of manner. But this would not be in the flesh, in the physical sense required here. Also, again, would anything, even the glory of Christ (indirectly secured), have made him <em>glory<\/em> in these? Further, not <\/p>\n<p>(3) <em>Opponents<\/em>, particularly the opponent (possibly) mentioned in <span class='bible'>2Co. 10:7<\/span>; Greek fathers view. Not personal enough nor definite enough for <em>thorn, in the flesh<\/em>. Nor <\/p>\n<p>(4) <em>Afflictions and persecutions<\/em>. Would he have prayedcould he have hopedfor the removal of <\/p>\n<p>(3) or <br \/>(4)? <br \/>(5) Facts are: (<em>a<\/em>) Probably (<em>not certainly<\/em>) this to be identified with <span class='bible'>Gal. 4:14<\/span>. (<em>b<\/em>) Something which made his appearance less impressive than, for his works sake, he could have desired. [Lystrans <em>called Barnabas<\/em>, not Paul, <em>Jupiter<\/em>, perhaps as the nobler-looking, as well as because Paul was a better representative of the eloquent <em>Mercury<\/em>. Some foundation for what Corinthian depreciators said, <em>bodily presence weak<\/em> (<span class='bible'>2Co. 10:10<\/span>). Observe, <em>despised not<\/em> (<span class='bible'>Gal. 4:14<\/span>); he might have expected that they would.] (<em>c<\/em>) This <em>buffeted<\/em> him. [Not the <em>boxers<\/em> blow as in <span class='bible'>1Co. 9:27<\/span>; but the <em>slap<\/em> as given to Christ (<span class='bible'>Mat. 26:67<\/span>); and <span class='bible'>1Co. 4:11<\/span>; <span class='bible'>1Pe. 2:20<\/span>.] Not only, or chiefly, Satans <em>hindrance to his work<\/em>; also, and first, it was expressly something from God, overruled as a rebuff and <em>check to<\/em> (possible) spiritual <em>pride<\/em>. (<em>d<\/em>) Too precarious to decide precisely for (say) <em>acute ophthalmia<\/em>. [Very common in East; aggravated by the excessive light and glare; very <em>sharply<\/em> painful, recalling <span class='bible'>Num. 33:55<\/span> again.] Not certain that his three days blindness at Damascus left any effects. <span class='bible'>Gal. 4:15<\/span> does not (in Greek) say your <em>own<\/em> eyes, but your <em>eyes<\/em>. <span class='bible'>Gal. 4:11<\/span> <em>may<\/em> mean in how large letters; but, even so, this may have been for emphasis, to exhibit vividly, and call special attention to, his unusual concern about them. Still, he did for some reason generally employ an amanuensis; a defective sight well explains <span class='bible'>Acts 23<\/span> (a saying for which he never expresses any degree of regret, as he does for another on the same occasion, <span class='bible'>Act. 12:6<\/span>, cf. <span class='bible'>Act. 26:5<\/span>, as if it were not quite consistent with Christian sincerity and simplicity). Nothing must be inferred from, <em>e.g<\/em>., <span class='bible'>2Co. 13:9<\/span>, which is used of others also, (<em>e<\/em>) Earliest Patristic identifications were <em>headache, earache<\/em>, etc.all physical. Much modern favour toward <em>epilepsy<\/em>. [Sometimes with a plain <em>animus<\/em>.] A parallel with the case of Alfred the Great (whose mysterious sickness <em>may<\/em> have been epilepsy) very tempting. [See in Lightfoot, <em>Galatians<\/em>. Also Napoleon said of Archduke Albert, who, with great tactical genius, was often at critical moments in a campaign or battle rendered helpless by it, If it had not been for that, the Archduke would have been the greatest general of us all.] <strong>An acutely painful, visible, humiliating, (hindering), chronic, physical visitation<\/strong>.]<\/p>\n<p><em>HOMILETIC ANALYSIS.<\/em><em><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:1-10<\/span><\/em><\/p>\n<p><em>Human Life circumscribed by Limitations<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p>I. (<span class='bible'>2Co. 12:1<\/span>.) Paul repeatedly points out how Expediency is a limitation upon Liberty (<span class='bible'>1Co. 6:12<\/span> and  s). Here <strong>Necessity is a limitation to<\/strong>, and overrules, <strong>Expediency<\/strong>. <\/p>\n<p>1. As a general, safe rule for conduct and speech, <em>glorying<\/em> is <em>inexpedient<\/em>. Between man and man it is bad form. The gentleman <em>vaunteth not himself<\/em> (<span class='bible'>1Co. 13:4<\/span>). This Modestyself-suppression, self-effacementis a social virtue, sometimes severed from its true Christian root, Humility. The Christian is modest before men because he knows that before God he is, and has, nothing of himself. <\/p>\n<p>2. Between God and man <em>glorying<\/em> is out of place altogether; a sin against the very relation between them; of whom the One is all Giver, the other entirely a receiver, and has, indeed, in himself nothing to give <em>status<\/em> before, or acceptance with, God at all. <\/p>\n<p>3. Boasting manifests self; ministers to self; gives Devil an opening for further temptation; to <em>self-exaltation<\/em> in the man himself; to <em>man-worship<\/em> in his friends and partisans (<span class='bible'>2Co. 12:6<\/span>). Yet, <\/p>\n<p>4. May need to do violence to the instincts of modesty and humility, and speak out plainly and fully ones character and position. Principle may be involved. Paul is compelled to speak and glory by charges and insinuations which not only, or principally, impinged upon him, but really struck at Christ, Who had made him an apostle, and had charged him with work which could only be done if he were really such. <em>Of such a one,  but not of myself<\/em>. I speak of him, because I must, as if he were some other man, to whom God was wonderfully gracious (<span class='bible'>2Co. 12:5<\/span>). If I begin about <em>myself<\/em>, I must play on another theme, <em>weaknesses<\/em>. A man may represent principles. A minister may need, for his Churchs sake and his brethrens, to defend his <em>status<\/em> and ordination. For his converts sake, he may need to assert the validity of his and their position, and the truth of his preaching. His personal character may have to be asserted. We were not Yes and No men among you; else, perhaps, you had a Yes and No Gospel, a Yes and No Christ (<span class='bible'>2Co. 1:18<\/span> <em>sqq<\/em>.). <\/p>\n<p>5. Above all, when what one is, and has become, and accomplished, is needed as a testimony for Christ. If it will preach Him to put oneself forward; if others will be encouraged to hope in Him for larger blessings, and through Him to accomplish larger service,then one must crucify modesty, reticence, reserve, and must say out, and give Him credit for, all He has done in ones own case. But always reluctantly, always with prayerful guard upon ones spirit, and always dropping it, as soon as may be (<span class='bible'>2Co. 12:1<\/span>; <span class='bible'>2Co. 12:5-6<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong>II. Limitations of knowledge<\/strong>. <em>I know  I know not<\/em> (<span class='bible'>2Co. 12:2-3<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p>1. Our known area is very narrow, a little rock standing up out of midst of waves of a sea of mystery, not absolutely bottomless, (ours is <em>finite<\/em> ignorance); but soon too deep for our stature. We wade out from our little bit of dry ground; we soon are out of our depth; the only difference between wise and ignorant is that some are taller than the rest, and can go little farther out before losing their footing or sinking overhead. If we quit the little, clear, light area, we soon find ourselves lost in pathless fog, and must turn back. We soon beat our wings against the bars of our imprisonment. [Origin of being, of creaturely being; ultimate meaning of matter, etc. In theology, or philosophy, no matter what track of inquiry is pursued, or in what direction, we very soon find ourselves face to face with dead walls, impassable, <em>e.g<\/em>. the Problem of Evil.] <\/p>\n<p>2. Here an inspired man, supernaturally assisted, has been led to depths ordinarily beyond man; has been taken, indeed <em>caught up<\/em>, to heights, as yet, usually inaccessible. Indeed, he has been led through the Veillifted over one of the highest of the Barrier-walls that environ usand now comes back, knowing where he has been, and what he has seen and heard; but not knowing how he got there; nor whether indeed <em>all of him<\/em> went there, or whether the body was left behind. And as to telling his experiencesno! <\/p>\n<p>3. He cannot; or if he could, he may not. Human language, human thought, have no vessels to hold and carry and convey such contents. We ask him many questions, but in vain; and he breaks off, and leaves us to wonder, and query, and perhaps to chafe against the limitations of our knowledge. [<em>Foolish and unlearned questions avoid<\/em>. See how Christ dealt with useless inquiries, impossible or unprofitable to answer. <\/p>\n<p>(1) Few that be saved? There are many that be lost! <em>See that thou enter in at strait gate<\/em>. <\/p>\n<p>(2) What shall this man do? Rather, this would I have thee do: <em>follow thou Me<\/em>! <\/p>\n<p>(3) Who did sin, this man or his parents? <em>We<\/em> must work the works  whilst it is day! Sir Henry Wootton was asked, Can a Papist be saved? You may be saved without knowing that; look to yourself.] <\/p>\n<p>3. Our inquiries may only mean curiosity, that (Pilate-like) plays with big questions, and has hardly enough of serious interest in them to make us wait for answer. God has nothing to say, or show, or give, to such. To equip a Paul He will give, with all their limitations, wondrously large <em>visions and revelations of the Lord<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p><strong>III. Limitations to the blessedness of large and gracious communications from God<\/strong>.Paul was soon brought back to the body. He was soon <em>made to know whether in the body<\/em>, ordinarily, or not. His body will not let him forget it. The <em>thorn<\/em> is a perpetual reminder. <\/p>\n<p>1. <em>Not even Paul is to be trusted<\/em> to hold third-heaven converse with God and Divine things, <em>without some compensating abatement<\/em>. [So after Abrahams victorious waiting in faith for the promised Isaac during a whole quarter of a century, we might have thought that he would have been left peacefully alone, to enjoy his home-life with his boy. No, not even Gods tested friend must be left many years without some disciplinary circumstances. So, Offer Isaac up, a burnt offering. If the physical thorn were in any way the <em>result<\/em> of the manifestation on the road to Damascus, or of the breaking down of human nature beneath the strain of ecstatic feeling; and thus <em>consequent upon<\/em>, and not simply <em>subsequent<\/em> to, the revelations; it would be fully analogous to many ordinary experiences of believers. Such pre-eminent gifts bring their penalties, or must be had at their price. A great access of holy exaltation in the sanctuary, <em>e.g<\/em>., or at the Lords Table, will exhaust the frame, and leave the system dead to all spiritual impression for some time after. The temperament capable of much blessing is also capable of and liable to great depression. <\/p>\n<p>2. <em>But the limitations are safeguards<\/em>. They indicate no grudging of God to see us perfectly happy; no mere stone put by Him into the other pocket, as if from any evil eye towards our pleasure. He means our safety. Such limitations remind us of the perishing life; the uncertain tenure of all our earthly good; the vanity of self and human strength. If known to others, they are a salutary, objective check upon self-complacency; they keep the worker from any self-reliance which would dishonour Gods sole might working through him; they train habits of dependence upon God. This calls out prayer and faith; these secure Divine strength. And, <\/p>\n<p>3. Best of all, if on His whole view of the conditions of the case, God sees that thus, and only thus, can we be best utilised for the exhibition and glory of His grace; if, to others, and to ourselves, the results and success of our life are so manifestly not to be accounted for on natural grounds, or by any natural equipment and advantages, (say) of personal appearance, voice, intellectual power; then the limitation which in one direction seems an evil becomes a good, and a new occasion of glorying. And the man who, for such a reason, rejoices in his very limitations, or even gives thanks for them, always finds new <em>power resting upon<\/em> him.<\/p>\n<p><strong>IV. One thing in our life is without limitation<\/strong>.The <em>sufficiency<\/em> of the <em>grace<\/em> of Christ. <\/p>\n<p>1. Generally, Sufficient for thee, that thou hast behind thee My strength. The presence of Christ and His strength is a background on which all the detailed working out of life is superposed; a general truth, to be assumed and reckoned with in all the working out of the problem of our life; whatever <em>may<\/em> or <em>may not<\/em> be, that <em>is;<\/em> other persons may enter into or pass out of my life; their help may vary in its adequacy, or may fail altogether, and that at a critical moment,this is a permanent condition of my life, and as unvarying as permanent. This is a spring never failing, and constant in quantity. I shall find His supply accompanying my Needs, in absolute continuity, two parallel lines running in continuous adaptation. <em>Because He ever liveth, saving<\/em> (continuously) <em>by His<\/em> (continuous) <em>life<\/em>; sending me continuous, sufficient, <em>saving help, to the uttermost<\/em> moment and extent of my need. <\/p>\n<p>2. <em>In detail<\/em>. Not merely a general correspondence, Need and Supply lying side by side as two series of incidents. They also correspond in minute detail, new help arising, as new needs are arrived at in ones life-course. Every page in our story shall have its counterpart page in the story of Christs <em>sufficient grace<\/em>. Needs will be many, troublesome, recurrent, petty, urgent, unexpected, unprecedented,<em>He shall supply all your need<\/em>. No draft upon this Friends supply is ever returned bearing the words, No effects.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:7-10<\/span>. <em>The Thorn in the Flesh<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p><strong>I. Threefold combination of personalities<\/strong>.Christ; Paul; Satan. <\/p>\n<p>1. Personality of last matter of pure revelation. Belief in it stands or falls with degree of final authority accorded to statements of Scripture. Acknowledged that Scripture [and Christ] assume a personal Devil. The proof texts from Scripture are (not quite as abundant but) precisely parallel in kind to those by which a personal Holy Ghost is established from Scripture. [<br \/>1. Personal name given to him; <br \/>2. Personal will and intelligence ascribed to him; <br \/>3. Personal acts done by him.] In the Order of Evil he is the counterpart of God,the god of this world. <\/p>\n<p>2. Paul is here midway; the object of the Lords care; the object of Satans attack. (Cf. <span class='bible'>Luk. 22:31<\/span>.) Every man is the centre of attention to the unseen world of good and the world of evil; the prize of conflict for which they strive together. [Cf. perhaps, as to the very body of Moses (<span class='bible'>Jud. 1:9<\/span>).] Every Christian man takes into account another world and another set of agencies, for both danger and deliverance, besides those which enter into the reckoning of the <em>man of this world<\/em>. <\/p>\n<p>3. This Evil One is his enemy; he can (under permission; he is a chained lion, who may not go beyond the radius of activity his Maker and Master and King, <em>for His own larger purposes<\/em>, permits; no such co-ordinate power of evil, an Ahriman parallel to an Ormuzd, as in many heathen religions and philosophies was assumed or taught) inflict physical suffering [assumed also in the case of discipline (<span class='bible'>1Co. 5:5<\/span>)]. Or, at least, makes the natural incidence of physical disorder the occasion and opportunity and basis of his attack. <\/p>\n<p>4. Christ is a mightier Friend. Observe how, as by instinct, Paul cries out for help to Christ; as, a very short while before the first access of Pauls <em>thorn<\/em>, he had seen and heard dying Stephen do. No neglect of, or dishonour to, the Father: all men should honour the Son <em>even as<\/em> they honour the Father (<span class='bible'>Joh. 5:23<\/span>). To Paul to live is <em>Christ<\/em>. A Christian has One most real, unseen Friend, Whom some day he shall actually see, with Whom even now he has most intimate, constant communication. His life, thought, heart, prayers, turn (sunflower-like) towards Christ. Christian children have no God but Jesus, and the perfect man may be a little child in this. Expand this:<\/p>\n<p><strong>II. A twofold contrast of purposes<\/strong>.<\/p>\n<p>1. Same set of physical circumstances, Janus-like, has two faces, wears two aspects. From the Christward side they are a safeguard, a piece of moral training, <em>lest I should be exalted<\/em>, etc. From the Satanward side, they are an <em>angel<\/em> of his <em>to buffet<\/em>. <\/p>\n<p>2. All our life is complex; no single, simplest incident, but has many-sided relations to every otherequally many-sidedincident. All is ethical. Everything is a providence, <em>i.e<\/em>. an item, a factor, in Gods great providence, <em>i.e<\/em>. His wise, loving scheme for our life, designed, ordered, executed for our good (<span class='bible'>Rom. 8:28<\/span>). Even physical, natural disadvantages, which handicap in the race, or disable one hand for the conflict, or make us (Jacob-like) halt upon our thigh for the pilgrimage, have wise, loving, high place amongst the elements of the education of Gods children. <em>Thorns<\/em> are <em>given by God;<\/em> but it is the business of the Evil One to take each of these and endeavour to make it serve his evil turn. Thus each is of God, or of Satan, according as it may be regarded. We may say with equal truth, and with equal devoutness, God is in this; or Devil has a hand in this. (Cf.<span class='bible'> <\/span><span class='bible'>2Sa. 24:1<\/span>; <span class='bible'>1Ch. 21:1<\/span>.) (How far any of them is permitted to <em>originate with<\/em> him, we cannot say. Part of the insoluble Problem of Evil which sooner or later blocks the way of moral inquiry, in every religion, in every philosophy.) <\/p>\n<p>3. Particularly, such a sharply painful reminder of his physical limitations may appeal in one of two ways to an earnest, holy worker for Christ. [<em>E.g<\/em>. excessive nervousness which will not allow the full heart and competent brain to deliver with any sort of effect its urgently needed message; or want of stamina, which prevents any continuous or trying work being undertaken, for which in all other respects the man is admirably qualified, or which gives way even under great spiritual exaltation and blessing such as would effectively equip him for service, or which perpetually lays him aside in the midst of successful work, or relegates him altogether to invalid-couch or sick-room; or some actual disease or defect, blindness, deafness, lameness, skin affection, crippling or rendering free intercourse with others almost impossible; and the like.] <\/p>\n<p>(1) It may come like a smart slap in the face to a busy talker, or worker; like a sharp blow upon the ankle to the eager runner; like the sharp prick of a big thorn in the hand, which makes the worker drop his work, or the carrier his vessel. It may pull up, by the want of natural capital, the man of eager, large heart, and broad views, who sees how to do a large business for Christ. The work must go undone, the scheme be only in part carried out. If only I had So-and-sos five talents of natural endowment! Less work seems done than might otherwise be: Satans aim seems thus well served! Then if the man chafes, or begins to wonder about the wisdom and love of his limitationswhy he has not five talents like So-and-so, why he must have this thorn in the flesh, he sets the door open for Satan to find an almost invited entrance. Or <br \/>(2) he may rise higher, and so get a broader view. See the perils of <em>five<\/em> talent men! If I had the treasure in So-and-sos vessel, instead of my poor earthen one (<span class='bible'>2Co. 4:7<\/span>), I might be tempted to ! Perhaps I cannot carry corn. Perhaps my Master knows that the build of my ship will not let me carry a large cargo of blessing and revelation without a big ballast of compensating limitations. If I had that mans personal presence, and address, and social gifts, and clearness of thought, and readiness of utterance, and faculty of persuasion, and skill in organisation, and abundant, unbroken health, perhaps my Lord could not also trust me with the spiritual equipment, the disclosures of His heaven, and of Himself, and the unspeakable words of our close fellowship, which are so often a holy secret between Him and my soul; and I should from that side be disabled for the work He honours me to do. So rather he is led to<\/p>\n<p><strong>III. One blessed issue<\/strong>.Paul is saved from personal, spiritual peril; he is brought down to the perfect fitness for a display in Him of Christs strength; Christ is glorified. <\/p>\n<p>1. Think of Paul in danger of pride, boasting of what he received, as though he had not received it (<span class='bible'>1Co. 4:7<\/span>), in regard to his full experiences. See how near great blessing is to great danger; thin partitions do the bounds divide. A man of great revelations is in slippery places. No great wonder if the men of great reputation, or profession, sometimes make a great fall. Sin is never far away, nor Satan. Pauls physical disqualifications kept others from unduly exalting him, and kept him from unduly exalting self. He learns to thank Christ for what keeps him from going too near the giddy edge. <\/p>\n<p>2. Better still, his own manifest limitations <em>leave the field clear<\/em> for the display of Christs strength. He learns to make a new occasion of boasting out of the very infirmities [afflictions, not <em>sins<\/em>], which are a foil the better to set off the grace of Christ in perfect display. Our strength is sadly in the way of our being successful; we cannot be trusted with success; there must not even be the danger that the glory of success should even seem to be shared with man. It must be evidently Christ, not Paul. Christ reduces His best workers to <em>nothing<\/em> (<span class='bible'>2Co. 12:11<\/span>), that they may plainly be nothing except His instruments. Dost thou desire the work done perfectly, in My perfected strength? Yes, Lord. Then I must say no to thy prayer. Thou must keep thy <em>thorn<\/em>; must do thyMywork, conditioned by <em>it<\/em>; I will perfectly strengthen thee; thou shalt not be useless; and I shall be glorified. <\/p>\n<p>3. All leads up to this. Pauls prayer turns to Christ; Satans buffeting is ruled, conditioned, utilised by Christ; above all, Pauls weakness sets him aside, so that the figure in full view, and the strength in palpable evidence, are Christ and His strength. [How heroic, we say of an ordinary worker in some secular field, who persists and triumphs and leaves the world better, in the face of some great natural, physical, painful limitation. Paul was really heroic, to do what he did, with a perpetual, hampering thorn. Yet he says, not heroism but, <strong>grace<\/strong>.]<\/p>\n<p><em>SEPARATE HOMILIES<\/em><\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:7<\/span>. <em>Lest  lest. The Perils of Great Grace<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p><strong>I. The privilege of it<\/strong>.Caught up into Paradise, hearing <em>unspeakable words<\/em>. Whatever they meant to Paul, these words suggest the many moments of wonderful exaltation of spirit to believers; of close communion, when <em>the secret of the Lord<\/em> is told to <em>them that fear Him<\/em>; of mountain-top fellowship, when the unseen is revealed, and Moses and Elijah speak of the atoning <em>decease<\/em>, and hearts cry, <em>Good to be here!<\/em> The Word speaks things to our inner ear, which call up suggestions, and waken hope and desire, <em>groanings which cannot be uttered<\/em>. The Spirit leads out in desire vaguely large, too large to be apprehended or clothed in language. Preachers heart gets filled with his theme, with yearning over his hearers beyond what is common. Regions where very few walk; into which very few Christians penetrate at all. On our knees, in the Sanctuary, at the Lords Table.<\/p>\n<p><strong>II. The peril of it<\/strong>.Must be remembered that <em>perfect holiness<\/em> would include <em>perfect humility<\/em>. <\/p>\n<p>1. <em>Lest:<\/em> begin to carry head high, as one of the privileged ones who have the <em>entre<\/em> into the Presence, looking down upon the common run of fellow-Christians, the Mordecais at the gate, who never hear, see, get, care for, nor are capable of, such things; begin to despise these less richly favoured ones, or uncharitably esteem them as less devoted, less earnest, a poor half-hearted set of people; begin to forget that all such special blessing is only a means to greater usefulness, that all is given that we may give, not that we may simply felicitate ourselves, or enjoy our portion alone; such gifts areas after Pentecostto be brought into the common stock, for the help of the Church. [Peril of losing oneself and of losing the blessing in over-subtle analysis of the blessing; of <em>dilettante<\/em>-like expositions of it, till nothing is left but the <em>sthetics<\/em> of experience, and a sensuous self-indulgence in the mere joy of the revelations.] Then comes peril lest Satan get advantage, and the Spirit be with-drawn. The fall of the highest is the lowest. Dont envy the five-talent man; pray for him! <\/p>\n<p>2. Yet even at the price of such a peril, we shall welcome and glory in the revelations. He revealed His Son in me.<\/p>\n<p><strong>III. The safeguard<\/strong>.Perhaps <\/p>\n<p>1. Some <em>buffet in the face<\/em>, some <em>thorn in the flesh<\/em>. Note <\/p>\n<p>(1) Paul <em>was<\/em> in fact kept safe from the peril. Much grace can always be kept by getting <em>more<\/em> grace. No <em>necessity<\/em> that after exaltation should come pride, or self-complacency, or contempt and harsh judgment of others. Christ can keep the highly honoured man, though both his own heart and Satan put him into peril. Note <\/p>\n<p>(2) No need in times of specially <em>abundant revelations<\/em> to begin to look out for the sending of some <em>thorn in the flesh<\/em>. Or after some unusual blessing to say, Ah! now I shall have some big trial. As if some unusually bright weather in our pilgrimage were bound to bring a storm. <\/p>\n<p>2. Always <em>the grace of Christ<\/em>. This sufficeth, <em>sufficeth<\/em>, <strong>sufficeth<\/strong>, for thy soul: viz. thou hast My grace! Say no more; fear no more; rest there.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:8<\/span>. <em>Unanswered Prayer.<\/em><\/p>\n<p><strong>I. An apparent contradiction<\/strong>.How many Scripture passages run in the strain of: <em>Him that cometh  I<\/em> will <strong>in no wise<\/strong> cast out. <em>Whatsoever things ye desire,  believe that ye receive them<\/em> [not <em>will<\/em> receive; indeed, R.V. <em>received<\/em>], etc. Yet did not Christ in effect <em>cast out<\/em> the rich young ruler? Did not Paul thrice asklike his Lord in Gethsemanewhat, in the <em>terms<\/em> of the request, was not granted? Do not we ask much, and strongly believe [often this only means strongly persuade ourselves] that we shall have, yet we do not receive it? Sometimes we ask amiss (<span class='bible'>Jas. 4:3<\/span>). Sometimes, like the ruler, we will not accept our blessing upon Christs terms and fulfil His conditions. Such must be cast out. Further:<\/p>\n<p><strong>II. The real harmony<\/strong>.<\/p>\n<p>1. There are no <em>unanswered<\/em> prayers. No is an answer, real, true, kind. Prayers, petitioners, are never simply disregarded, nor apply to a God who looks, hears, knows, yet makes <em>no response<\/em>. Always attends to our voice. Gods refusal does not mean indifference or rebuff. <\/p>\n<p>2. Gods promise to hear prayer, by no means binds Him to be mechanically at the mere service of His clients wish. [As Fausts familiar must obey his every command, however capricious or foolish.] <br \/>3. Prayer does include petition; definite requests may be, should be, made; to make them honours God; but they are the requests of children addressed to a greater, wiser Father. He had rather say, Yes than No; always says Yes, if that may fall in with His purpose and training for His child. If He say No, it is that He may take up the desire we imperfectly clothe or conceive, and give it a better embodiment, and one consistent with His larger view of the present conditions, and the future developments of the particular life and its education. <br \/>4. Immediately, and for Pauls mere comfort, the better thing seemed to be to take away the thorn. Remotely, more widely, with larger consequences of blessing to Paul and to others, and with more glory to the Master Christ, it was better to leave the <em>thorn<\/em> and to add the <em>sufficient grace<\/em>. Take in <em>all<\/em> the conditions, then the balance of advantage, blessing, glory to Christ, is very preponderantly in favour of saying No to the mere letter of the request, and giving a larger Yes of eternal blessing.<\/p>\n<p><strong>III. No wrong in tedly urging our request<\/strong>.Christ did it. Only be careful not to suffer our urgency to lose submissiveness, and become dictation. Keep an ear, a heart, ready to catch the first, plain, tender denial: Dont ask that any longer. Then <em>be silent unto the Lord<\/em> (<span class='bible'>Psa. 62:5<\/span>, Heb.). <em>Acquiesce<\/em> in, until this grows to <em>embracing<\/em> (<span class='bible'>2Co. 12:10<\/span>), His will; until this grows to <em>glorying<\/em> in the very <em>infirmities<\/em>. Especially, if they may be the occasion, the vehicle, the theatre, of a glorious display of the power of Christ. And if the acquiescence be more than mortal strength can compass, grace will bear in upon the soul a strong peace. <em>An angel from heaven strengthening<\/em>, over against the <em>angel from Satan buffeting<\/em>. [No need to <em>take pleasure<\/em>, or to <em>pretend<\/em> to take pleasure, in such things (as in <span class='bible'>2Co. 12:10<\/span>), unless they be for Christs sake (<span class='bible'>1Pe. 2:9-10<\/span>)].<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:9<\/span>. <em>Tabernacling<\/em>.One of the many lines of reiterated, recurrent, continuous teaching by symbolism which bind Revelation and its Record together into an organic whole. One Mind is in such lines of symbolism seen pursuing Its theme, fulfilling Its purpose, through the ages.<\/p>\n<p><strong>I. Bible begins and ends with a garden<\/strong>, a Paradise of God. God vouchsafing, desiring, <em>free intercourse<\/em> with man; walking in the garden in the cool of the day,at the one end of one Book. At the other, the garden (like the Paradises of Persian Kings) is in a city, New Jerusalem; a great voice proclaims that <em>God and man are in perfect fellowship again<\/em> (<span class='bible'>Rev. 21:3<\/span>). The tabernacle of God is with men, etc. (<span class='bible'>Zec. 8:8<\/span> is fulfilled.) (And earlier: <span class='bible'>Rev. 7:15<\/span>, tabernacle upon them.) In the earlier Paradise the idea of tabernacling does not yet, of course, appear. The actual, illustrative Tabernacle is in date midway between the two Paradises.<\/p>\n<p><strong>II. God has been all through testifying to desire for the renewal of communion<\/strong>.<\/p>\n<p>1. In Israels camp, Moses had his tent, but there was also another, larger, more costly Tent; understood to be Jehovahs tent; the tent of the True Chief in the camp. Jehovah spread His tabernacle among them. Over it, and within it, hung a cloud of glory, the Kings symbol, occupying His tent amidst the tents of His nation. <br \/>2. <em>When the earthly house of His<\/em> <em>tabernacle was dissolved, there arose a building of Solomons<\/em>. The people are in houses; Solomon lives in a palace; the King must therefore no longer have a tent, but a Palace. Again the cloud comes upon and abides within; the King is resident, and holds His court in His capital, Jerusalem. <\/p>\n<p>3. Just as the earthly house of His dwelling was passing wholly away, to have no structural successor, there came amongst men <em>a Building of God<\/em>, an Incarnate Word, <em>setting up His tabernacle<\/em> (<span class='bible'>Joh. 1:14<\/span>) <em>amongst us<\/em>. John and his fellow-believers are permitted to enter and <em>behold His glory<\/em>, the Shekinah-cloud of Godhead discernible in Him. (The two <em>veils<\/em> were rent together.) No such emphatic sign of His desire and heart had God hitherto given. This Word <em>is<\/em> Immanuel, and, by what He is, <em>says<\/em> Immanuel. <\/p>\n<p>4. All this is blessedly reproduced in His people. We have <em>seen the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ<\/em>. The man in Christ has <em>the earthly house of his tabernacle<\/em> (<span class='bible'>2Co. 5:1<\/span>), and he looks for a day when he shall have a body, a nature, which shall be no (temporary) tent, but a (permanent) <em>building<\/em>, a temple, fitted to be the eternal sphere of a communion with God which shall be eternal and perfect in Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>III. Meanwhile he walks in and out amongst his fellows, bearing in himself a shrine;<\/strong> being himself a shrine, in which God dwells by His Spirit [or in the person of Christ (<span class='bible'>Eph. 3:17<\/span>; <span class='bible'>1Pe. 3:15<\/span>)]. He turns within, and finds a light and a glory: Gods Son revealed in him. Also the power of Christ spreads a tent over him; invests him, covers him, as did the glory which took possession of Solomons Temple, with a power and an awful beauty of holiness, evidently not his own. He has been <em>endued<\/em> with power from on high (<span class='bible'>Luk. 24:49<\/span>). Such a life,as, for example, Pauls,no wonder that it is a centre of power and prevalent influence. It only rests upon him; it is not inherent; he can be divested of it, if unfaithful to it; but while he wears it, how mighty he is for Christ. [Shall we call it the official garment of the ambassador for Christ?]<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:9<\/span>; <span class='bible'>2Co. 12:11<\/span>. <em>Strength and Weakness<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p><strong>I. A distinct principle is announced of universal significance<\/strong>. Strength is made perfect in weakness, When I am weak, then am I strong, are expressions which have now passed almost into the proverbial language of man-kind. It was true, in the highest sense, of Him that uttered it, that <em>His<\/em> strength was made perfect in the weakness of His sufferings. The Cross of Christ is, indeed, the strength of Christianity. [His sceptre was a reed; not yet the rod of iron (<span class='bible'>Psalms 2<\/span>).] It was true, also, though not in the highest sense, yet still in a sense so great as to be a lesson and an example to all the world, that His strength was perfected in the weakness of the Apostles, above all, of St. Paul. I thank Thee, O Father, that Thou hast concealed these things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes. Who can say how much of the purity and simplicity, and therefore universal strength of the first teaching of the Gospel, we owe (humanly speaking) to the humble station and uneducated character of the first Apostles, which thus received, at once, and without perversion or intrusion of alien thoughts, the original impression of the Word made flesh? Who can say how great would have been the loss to the world had the Gospel originated, not in the weakness of Palestine and Galilee, but in the learning of Alexandria or the strength of Rome? And again, in St. Paul himself, it might have seemed at the time to all, as it did on this occasion seem to him, that the cause of the Gospel would have been better served, had he been relieved from his infirmity and gone forth to preach and teach with unbroken vigour of body and mind, his bodily presence strong, his speech mighty and powerful. But history has answered the question otherwise, and has ratified the Divine answer, in which the Apostle acquiesced. What the Apostle lost for himself, and Christianity lost for the moment, has been more than compensated by the acknowledgment that he was beyond doubt proved to be, not the inventor of Christianity, but its devoted and humble propagator. In his own weakness lies the strength of the cause. When he was weakest as a teacher of the present, he was strongest as an apostle of the future. And what his trial was to him and to the world on a large scale, that the trial of each individual Christian may have been ever since, the means in ways inconceivable to him now, of making himself and others strong in the service of God and man. (Stanley, <em>Corinthians<\/em>, 569.)<\/p>\n<p><strong>II<\/strong>. <\/p>\n<p>1. Compare also: <strong>The meek<\/strong>not the self-assertive, masterful men, insistent on rights, combative in their assertion and maintenance, tolerating no smallest slight<strong>shall inherit the earth.<\/strong> Like their Lord, <em>Who shall not strive nor cry  until<\/em> (in the midst of, and by means of, the work of weakness) <em>He bring forth judgment unto victory<\/em>. The triumph of Christianity in the Roman Empire was the victory of the vanquished. <\/p>\n<p>2. How often the preacher, the teacher, the worker, do most when they have gone to their work trembling, discouraged, but <em>the more flung upon Gods strength<\/em>. History of some men, some ministries, some Churches, is summarised in <span class='bible'>Hos. 13:1<\/span>. (<em>Baal<\/em> has been some idol of self-sufficiency, or human reliance; before which they have bowed down, turning aside from Jehovah to do so.) <\/p>\n<p>3. How the women, the very children, have found all fear vanish, and the flesh strengthened, to walk to the stake for Christ! Sometimes even shaming the men! How the simple women, in Marian days, silenced the cavil and the argument, strong in their only learning,the Word of God! How they will bear the daily persecution, strong in their very humility, till the very malice of the world gives way, beaten! Galilan, thou hast conquered! <br \/>4. Secret of all is, that conscious weakness turns to Infallible Might. (Storm breaks or uproots the oak that will not bend; the pliant sapling escapes, and is the more deeply rooted because of the storm.) Everything that grieves (as does self-sufficiency or reliance on human wisdom or strength) the Spirit, Whose indwelling is our only strength, weakens us. Everything that leaves room for Him to be exalted, brings His strength increasingly. [Illustrate by bar of soft iron, forming the core of an electro-magnet; cold, and in itself powerless to attract or support. Set the current circulating around it, it is full of power,which disappears, and is gone, in an instant, if the current stop. Out of weakness it is made strong.]<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:14-15<\/span>. <em>Gods Appeal to the Soul<\/em>.May fairly borrow these Pauline words and make them the words of God in Christ appealing to the sinner. For he that hath seen a Christian hath seen Christ (cf. <span class='bible'>Joh. 14:9<\/span>; more than a mere rhetorical parallel). He is a <em>replica<\/em> of Christ, and so of God. If Paul feels and does this, he has learned it from Christ. He is <em>in Christ<\/em>, in it all.<\/p>\n<p><strong>I. God makes the advances; not man first<\/strong>.<\/p>\n<p>1. Always <em>the law of His dealings<\/em>. I said, Thy face  will I seek, <em>because<\/em> thou saidst (first), Seek ye My face (<span class='bible'>Psa. 27:8<\/span>). After sins alienation, He makes the first approaches: <em>I seek you<\/em>. The Father <em>seeketh<\/em> spiritual, sincere worshippers (<span class='bible'>Joh. 4:23<\/span>). We do not solicit the mercy of a reluctant God. No need to beg Him into the mind to bless. He is forward, beforehand, with us, proffering, pressing upon our acceptance, His love.<\/p>\n<p>2. <em>Persistently does this<\/em>.This third, tenth, thirtieth time I am coming to you, soul! Through long years of merciful waiting, rebuffed affection, long-tired patience. [Came seeking fruit these <em>three<\/em> years.] If His patience had not been <em>His<\/em>, it would have given way long ago. <em>Come to me. I am meek<\/em>, (and therefore have borne your slight of my love) (Spurgeon). No runaway knock: <em>I stand at<\/em> the door, and knock.<\/p>\n<p>3. <em>Spent<\/em> is <em>spent<\/em> <strong>out<\/strong>.It is <em>finished<\/em>; He gave up the ghost. The last was spent, and paid down then.<\/p>\n<p>What could your Redeemer do,<br \/>More than He hath done for you?<\/p>\n<p>The Father <em>spared<\/em> not His own Son, His unique One, the only Son of that kind, the <em>only<\/em>-begotten. Our sin and need required even That Gift; and He would not stop at even That, when it was a question of our <em>souls<\/em>. How He lavishes love; as if by His gifts to awaken and win for Himself our reluctant, indifferent heart!<\/p>\n<p>4. <em>More abundantly<\/em>.Another Divine word. <span class='bible'>Joh. 10:10<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Heb. 6:17<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rom. 15:13<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rom. 5:15<\/span> (our word or its cognates). My cup is not simply full but, runneth over. Mans measure for man is Gods measure to man (<span class='bible'>Luk. 6:38<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p>5. Think of the ages of preparation for Christ, during which God was <em>laying up for the children<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p><strong>II. How man meets the advances<\/strong>.[This is the bitter wail of some aged fathers, who have slaved, saved, given life, for sons who think the old man a burden: Why does he not take himself off to heaven or some-where!] <\/p>\n<p>1. Think God a <em>burden<\/em>. [Word (so <em>Jerome<\/em> in Stanley) a local, Cicilian word, root of which was the name of the torpedo-fish.] His clinging love, <em>hanging around<\/em> our neck, caressing, wooing, pleading, is unwelcome; it is counted a dead weight, the cling of a torpedo that shocks, and paralyses, and spoils all our possibility of enjoyment! We grudge what His house and service cost us! Grudge what He asks us to give up, if we are to be His. Yet He does not want it, or want to take it, for <em>His own sake<\/em>. He seeks not yours, but you. <\/p>\n<p>2. The more He loves, the less He is loved. Heart gets harder under the very impact of His streaming sunshine! How Nazareth thrust back into the heart of Jesus the love that came unsolicited to do <em>many mighty works<\/em>! <\/p>\n<p>3. Happy for us, that <em>more abundantly<\/em>. We build the dykes, and shut the floodgates [as the Dutchmen, for their <em>good<\/em>, shut out the ocean]; but the flood of love flows right over the barrier, and brings life into our barren death.<\/p>\n<p><em>HOMILETIC SUGGESTIONS<\/em><\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:10<\/span>. <em>Pleasure!<\/em> <\/p>\n<p>1. <em>Submission<\/em> may be much, and more than merely sitting to bear whatever is laid upon us, but with an attitude of heart that means, I would not if I had any choice. Must bear it; all right, I suppose, but <\/p>\n<p>2. Wonderful power of accepting, adjusting self to surroundings. Can accommodate, accustom ourselves to anything; until we move amidst and under the burden of discomfort or deprivation, with a mere <em>indifference<\/em> that stolidly holds on its way, blow, hail, shine! <\/p>\n<p>3. <em>Embracing<\/em> the will of God is much more. <\/p>\n<p>4. But <em>take pleasure in<\/em>! Unnatural, incredible, impossible,<strong>True<\/strong>! <\/p>\n<p>5. <em>For His sake<\/em> makes the difference. What a reality, and a power, is Christ in Pauls life! No teacher, no compeller, no enabler, for unwelcome burdens or impossible tasks, like Grateful Love!<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:10<\/span>. May we make a counter-part saying, When Paul is strong, then is he weak? Two suggestions then:<\/p>\n<p>I. Weakness in strength.<br \/>II. Strength in weakness.<br \/>Or:<br \/>I. Strong have no need of help, and do not seek it.<br \/>II. Weak know their need and lay hold of Almighty strength.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:11-13<\/span>. <em>In all patience<\/em>.May be made central word of paragraph. As usual, <em>patience<\/em> is not merely <em>endurance<\/em>, but pressing on and bearing up.<\/p>\n<p><strong>I. His own converts<\/strong>, who owe him everything, will not say a word for him,say many against him. <strong>Be patient, Paul<\/strong>. Down, proud heart! Stoop, for the cause sake, to commend yourself. Crucify personal feeling. Be <em>a fool<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p><strong>II. His enemies<\/strong> resist him, and decry, and depreciate. Yet he has a credential none of them possess. It might become a weapon against them. But no! <strong>Be patient, Paul<\/strong>! Never use miracle-working power for a weapon of revenge or self-vindication! [Cf. <em>Withdrew Himself from them<\/em>, when He could have slain such murderous-hearted wretches, with the same power that had healed the withered hand (<span class='bible'>Mat. 12:14-15<\/span>). Simply went out of their way!]<\/p>\n<p><strong>III. His Churches are ready to<\/strong> think the worst, if he ask an apostles rightful maintenance. <strong>Be patient, Paul<\/strong>! Let Philippi help thee, indeed, once and again (<span class='bible'>Php. 4:16<\/span>). But for Corinthians (and Ephesians),well, thou hast a trade in thy hand; turn to thy tentmaking!<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:14<\/span>. (See another line of suggestion homiletically dealt with more fully below.)<\/p>\n<p><strong>I. Not yours<\/strong>: your gifts; applause; influence. I am your <em>minister<\/em> for Christs sake,your servant; not lording it over the Lords heritage (<span class='bible'>1Pe. 5:13<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong>II. You.<\/strong> Watching for <em>your souls<\/em> as one who must give an account (<span class='bible'>Heb. 13:17<\/span>). Your <em>love<\/em>, for my own sake. And that, because I cannot help you unless I have it. Your <em>welfare<\/em>, here and hereafter; by your conversion and your perfecting in holiness.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:16-19<\/span> (first clause).<\/p>\n<p><strong>I. Self-vindication sometimes necessary for the credit of religion<\/strong>.[Cf. Samuels self vindication (<span class='bible'>1Sa. 12:2-4<\/span>). Yet higher Example: Which of you convicteth Me of sin? (<span class='bible'>Joh. 8:46<\/span>). Davids assertions of innocence are no personal boasting; they are the appeal of a smarting sense of injustice, involving the cause of God and its credit, to a Higher Court.]<\/p>\n<p><strong>II. Man<\/strong> who does it <strong>should be very sure<\/strong> that he can offer <\/p>\n<p>(1) <em>a clear conscience<\/em> to the examination of God and <\/p>\n<p>(2) <em>clear accounts<\/em>, and <em>a clean record<\/em>, to the examination of man. <\/p>\n<p>1. <em>In sight of God speak we<\/em>. [Then use may be made of <em>boasting<\/em>, and of <em>irony<\/em>,both edged tools to deal with, and dangerous to a mans own spiritual life. Did Christ ever use irony? F. W. Robertson thought so; <em>Full well<\/em> (<span class='bible'>Mar. 7:9<\/span>).] <\/p>\n<p>2. Christian men should be more particular than others in money matters. Mercenary motives will be charged; because of the misconduct of some; because the world understands no higher motive; or from pure maliciousness. Poor excuse for <em>muddle<\/em>, hard to distinguish from <em>dishonesty<\/em>: He meant no wrong! Particularly in dealing with money of others, or of the Church. In even such secularities, temporals, Paul and Titus <em>walk in the Spirit<\/em>. As the early deacons (<span class='bible'>Acts 7<\/span>) were to be full  of the Holy Ghost. Oh for <em>spiritual<\/em> treasurers, secretaries, stewards! <\/p>\n<p>3. There are sins in a mans past record which, though pardoned, and not affecting his present standing or holiness before God, render it inexpedient that he should be in the ministry. Paul and Titus should have clean hands, and a clean record. [Rev. Thomas Collins, on platform of a meeting full of opponents: Mr. Chairman, Christian friends, I am a man who neither fears the frown, nor courts the smile, of any living. I am a man through whose soul the light of the Sun of Righteousness beams all day and all night. (Coley, <em>Life of Collins<\/em>, 308.) In similar circumstances at Truro he said: [You say] you are designing men. That is true. I am a designing man. I have a design to draw my family closer to God, and to get my hearers into the same mind. These are my chief designs at present. All others that I have bow down to them and serve them. Could you this moment scan the naked hearts of my brethren, you would, I doubt not, find some such designs in them. (<em>Ib<\/em>. 309.) <em>Very close parallels, even in form, to Pauls case here<\/em>.]<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:19<\/span> (second clause)21. <em>A New Testament Nehemiah<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p>I. <\/p>\n<p>1. I am coming to Corinth; to build you up (<span class='bible'>2Co. 12:19<\/span>). <\/p>\n<p>2. I hear, and fear, that I shall find sad havoc and ruin in the Church of God; walls broken down; gates burnt with fire. <br \/>3. I shall be such as ye would not: a stern, authoritative, authorised reformer, sparing no wrong, or wrongdoer; as every true minister of Christ must on occasion be. <\/p>\n<p>4. I fear I shall have a bitter hour of speechless humiliation among you (<span class='bible'>Neh. 1:4<\/span>; good parallel in <span class='bible'>Ezr. 9:3-4<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p>II. Man who loves, and understands, the true methods and meaning of the Work of God, finds no keener distress, no greater humiliation before God, than in the sins which are the weakness and the shame of the Church.<br \/>III. How easily old sins, or the customary sins of our world and our time, regain ascendency over Church members, and creep into the Church. [See again how Nehemiah kept the gates, nor would even suffer the expelled traders to <em>tempt<\/em> his citizens <em>by remaining even in the neighbourhood of the walls<\/em> (<span class='bible'>Neh. 13:21<\/span>).]<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: The Preacher&#8217;s Complete Homiletical Commentary Edited by Joseph S. Exell<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><strong>Butlers Comments<\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong>SECTION 1<\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong>Weaknesses in the Body<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>2Co. 12:1-10<\/span><\/p>\n<p><strong>12<\/strong> I must boast; there is nothing to be gained by it, but I will go on to visions and revelations of the Lord. 2I know a man in Christ who fourteen years ago was caught up to the third heavenwhether in the body or out of the body I do not know, God knows. 3And I know that this man was caught up into Paradisewhether in the body or out of the body I do not know, God knows4and he heard things that cannot be told, which man may not utter. 5On behalf of this man I will boast, but on my own behalf I will not boast, except of my weaknesses. 6Though if I wish to boast, I shall not be a fool, for I shall be speaking the truth. But I refrain from it, so that no one may think more of me than he sees in me or hears from me. 7And to keep me from being too elated by the abundance of revelations, a thorn was given me in the flesh, a messenger of Satan, to harass me, to keep me from being too elated. 8Three times I besought the Lord about this, that it should leave me; 9but he said to me, My grace is sufficient for you, for my power is made perfect in weakness. I will all the more gladly boast of my weaknesses, that the power of Christ may rest upon me. 10For the sake of Christ, then, I am content with weaknesses, insults, hardships, persecutions, and calamities; for when I am weak, then I am strong.<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:1-4<\/span><\/strong><strong> Ecstatic Experience:<\/strong> Paul must boast (Gr. kauchasthai dei, to boast it behooves me). If he is to rescue the Corinthians from the false teachers, he must engage in the boasting game although it is not expedient (Gr. sumpheron, gains nothing). As far as spirituality is concerned, comparing the credentials of one human being to another, little is gained except to prove who is a true teacher and who is a false one. That is a necessary evil that has to be settled at times (as it was here in Corinth). Paul must not only engage in the contest, he must win it! It came to that point in Corinth! So Paul cites credentials that no other human being could claim (except, perhaps, the apostle John). He cites the vision and the revelation no other had experiencedbeing caught up into the third heaveninto Paradise. Paul undoubtedly had many visions and revelations. We know about four of them. The first was his conversion experience on the road to Damascus (<span class='bible'>Act. 9:3-6<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Act. 22:6<\/span> ff; <span class='bible'>Act. 26:12<\/span> ff). The second is simply referred to in <span class='bible'>Gal. 1:11<\/span>. The third would be his call to Macedonia (<span class='bible'>Act. 16:9-10<\/span>). And the fourth would be the one he cites here in <span class='bible'>2Co. 12:1-21<\/span>. We would probably have heard nothing about any of them had not the defense of his gospel message necessitated their telling. We note that it had been fourteen years after the event that he finally decided he must tell of his being caught up into Paradise. And even here he is using this unique experience only as an introduction to the event in which he is really going to boastthe thorn in the flesh.<\/p>\n<p>Why does he speak of himself in the third person? The Greek verb oida is present tense, meaning, I am knowing a man. It was not so mystical and ethereal that he could not remember it. But it may have been so totally spiritual (disencumbered of all that is material and physical) that he simply did not know whether he was there in his earthly body (or any kind of body) or not! Some think Paul uses the third person to down-play any possible implication of egotism on his part. Twice he says he does not knowbut that God knows. Evidently, the mode of his existence in Paradise was one of those things he was not supposed to know or utter.<\/p>\n<p>Fourteen years ago would place the event about 43 A.D., about 10 years after his conversion near the time he was helping Barnabas at Antioch (<span class='bible'>Act. 13:1<\/span> ff). The third heaven (Gr. tritou ouranou) is Pauls best way to express in inadequate human language a reality which is outside space and time and human experience. Paul was speaking in terms contemporary with his age. The third heaven was the way the Jews talked of Gods dwelling place. They believed the first heaven was the atmosphere around the earth, the clouds and the air man breathes. The second heaven was beyond the clouds out where the stars and planets were. The third heaven was the invisible realm where Gods throne was. Modern man may be amused at this, or scoff at it, but it is still difficult to improve much on this language in spite of the fact that space is at least 6 billion light years away at its known limits. Every time the Bible speaks of someone having come from or gone to heaven (Gods immediate presence) it is simply talking about the realm of existence which is invisible to the human eye. It is as real as anything that is visible to the human eye. It does not mean that heaven is away out there beyond the 6 billion light years of space. It just means it is a sort of fourth dimension of life and reality that is not visible to the physical senses. (see <span class='bible'>Heb. 4:14<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p>Paul is knowing (Gr. oida, present tense) that this man was caught up into Paradise. He knew where he had gone, he knew he had heard things, and he knew he was not permitted to utter them. There was no fuzziness in his memory about the reality of the experience even after fourteen years! It was not a dream; it was not an imaginationit had actually happened.<\/p>\n<p>Paradise in the Greek text is paradeisos. It is an oriental word, first used by the historian Xenophon, denoting the parks of Persian kings and nobles. It is an old Persian word Pairidaeza akin to the Greek compound, peri, around, and teichos, a wall. The Septuagint (the Greek language Old Testament, translated about 250 B.C.) has the Greek word paradeisos (Paradise) in <span class='bible'>Gen. 2:8<\/span> to describe Eden as Gods garden. The LXX (Septuagint) also uses the word in <span class='bible'>Num. 24:6<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Isa. 1:30<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Jer. 29:5<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Eze. 31:8-9<\/span>. In <span class='bible'>Luk. 23:43<\/span>; Jesus promised the penitent thief that he would be with Christ that very day in Paradise. Jesus sent a letter to the church at Ephesus to tell all who conquered they would be granted to eat of the tree of life which is in the Paradise of God (<span class='bible'>Rev. 2:7<\/span>). We assume Abrahams bosom (<span class='bible'>Luk. 16:19-31<\/span>) is the same as Paradise. There the beggar was comforted while the unbelieving rich man was in torments separated from Paradise by an impassable gulf. Paul was caught into (Gr. eis) the third heaven. The Greek text does not say he was caught up. He was snatched away (Gr. harpagenta) through the dimension of space and time or outside the physical realm immediately into the realm of the totally spiritual where the living Christ dwells. What do we know about Paradise? It is (1) a beautiful, perfect garden (like Eden) where man is surrounded by everlasting goodness, perfection, enjoyment, satisfaction, accomplishment, companionship, dominion and participation with God; (2) where the loving, powerful, compassionate, forgiving, tender, faithful Jesus is, having finished mans justification before God and where he takes all who trust in him; (3) the city of Almighty God, beyond this created universe, not subject to its futility and doomwhere there is no hunger or thirst, no scorching heat, no tears (<span class='bible'>Rev. 7:15-17<\/span>). It is a place of eternal joy, eternal life (no death there). There is no mourning, no sorrow, no pain, no ugliness, no cares and no darkness there. It is a realm of reality that will last forever in which, by the grace of God, forgiven sinners may express their gratitude to God, serve him, and bask in his grace and goodness.<\/p>\n<p>While we are in his body of dust we see Paradise by faith. But is nonetheless real, for faith makes sure what we hope for by Gods faithful promise, and faith is the conviction of things not seen by the physical eye (<span class='bible'>Heb. 11:1<\/span>). We understand it is unseen (<span class='bible'>2Co. 4:16-18<\/span>), but we also understand it is as real as Jesus Christs triumph over the tomb (<span class='bible'>Act. 17:30-31<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p>Pauls experience in Paradise was indescribable (Gr. arreta hrematta, unspeakable words). He also says it was not permissible for a man to speak of it (Gr. ouk exon anthropo lalesai). Perhaps he was so captivated by what he saw and heard he could not remember whether he was in the body or out of the body. He was undoubtedly overwhelmed or awe-struck with the majesty, perfection, holiness, power and beauty of God. He probably paid no attention to whether he had a body or not! That is how marvelous it will be in paradise. Here, we pay so much attention to the body we cannot enjoy life but there it will be just the opposite. He was like Isaiah (<span class='bible'>Isa. 6:1<\/span> ff) (only a million times over). He was like Daniel or the apostle John who fell down as if dead when in the presence of heavens occupants. Furthermore, he was not permitted to speak of the things he saw and heard. God assigned certain persons the job of speaking of Paradise and God assigned only certain aspects of it to be described. God has his reasons for keeping knowledge of Paradise limited to the Bible we now have. In the first place, it is beyond all comparison (<span class='bible'>2Co. 4:16-18<\/span>). We could not comprehend it had God given permission to describe it. There is nothing in human experience or language by which to make a comparison, thus, no adequate description. Second, we might not be able to bear what God could tell us about it (see <span class='bible'>Joh. 16:12<\/span> ff). Should God tell us more many might neglect the spiritual exercises and necessities of this life of preparation as those did in Thessalonica (see <span class='bible'>1Th. 4:1-18<\/span>; <span class='bible'>1Th. 5:1-28<\/span>; <span class='bible'>2Th. 3:1-18<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p>We rest secure in the absolute faithfulness of Gods revelation through the apostles that it is the place where we shall be at home (secure, happy, fully ourselves, surrounded by love) with the Lord; that it is very far better than this vale of tears; and endures forever. It is better than we can think or imagine. It is beyond what human language can describe. The best that can be done is Genesis chapter one, and Revelation, chapters twenty-one and twenty-two. Beginning and ending, Gods word talks about Paradise! And Paul saw it and heard it, and would not boast about having such an unparalleled experience!<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:5-6<\/span><\/strong><strong> Enigmatic Explanation:<\/strong> If you saw Paradise and were told you could not tell anyone else about it or brag about being the only person ever to have seen it, could you keep it a secret? How would you explain your dilemma? Pauls dilemma was that he needed to boast about his credentials as apostle, while at the same time he desperately desired that the Corinthians know him only as a simple Christian believer who was no super saint, who had his weaknesses and sufferings just as they did.<\/p>\n<p>That is the reason his explanation of this tremendous experience in Paradise in these two verses (<span class='bible'>2Co. 12:5-6<\/span>) are so enigmatic! He wanted the Corinthians to be his friends, his brethren, and his flock because of his personal integrity, his love for them, and the spiritual power of his message rather than because of some super demonstration of apostolic authority.<\/p>\n<p>He will boast on behalf of the man (Paul) who must demonstrate a super credential for his apostleship. He has to because it is the truth. He really was in Paradise. If he tells them this truth about the apostle Paul, it will not be foolish. He could boast about the excursion in Paradise for hours upon end if he wished. He could make all kinds of comparisons between his singular, supernatural trip out of this world into the next, and those other teachers in Corinth who were bragging about their background. And it would all be true because he, alone, could lay claims to such an exalted honor. But he will only mention that the event happened. He will not go on and on boasting or comparing.<\/p>\n<p>What he will do is tell these brethren about the ordinary, everyday, servant of God, Paul, who lives depending upon the grace of God because of his thorn in the flesh. On his own behalf he will glory in his weakness. He started out preaching (<span class='bible'>1Co. 1:26-31<\/span>) to the Corinthian brethren that Gods power found its energizing in things which were weak. Now he will show that he practices what he preaches. He is content with weakness because that is where the power is! Human weakness, admitted and accepted, makes available an instrument through which divine power may flow. Human weakness, admitted and accepted, turns to the source (<span class='bible'>1Co. 1:30<\/span>) of absolute power. Paul wished not to be judged by what he could tell about super-duper experiences but by what they have seen in his ordinary, workaday life as a servant of Christ and a preacher of the gospel.<\/p>\n<p>Pauls refusal to boast and testify about his great mountaintop experience in Paradise should be a good guideline for the multitude of religious stars circulating Christendom today testifying of their great spiritual experiences or visions or revelations. People are not converted to Christ by human experiences, no matter how extraordinary. It is the gospel which is the power of God unto salvation and that is found exclusively in the scriptural record. No human experience atoned for sin; no human experience can absolutely verify the justifying grace of God; no human experience can impute Christs righteousness to sinful man; no human experience can give birth to the Spirit of God in mans nature. Salvation for the human race was earned by the perfect life of Jesus Christ accomplished by the historical, vicarious death of Jesus Christ, and sealed (or validated) by the historical, bodily resurrection of Jesus Christ. Any existential experience any human being has of salvation or sanctification follows and is totally dependent upon his knowledge of, belief in, and obedience to the Person, Jesus Christ, as documented in the facts stated above (the gospel). When Christians speak, let them speak the facts of the gospel and keep their experiences to themselves! People are converted and edified by the word of Godnot by our experiences. In fact, experiences are most often misleading. They give people the impression that Christianity is nothing more than religion which has its source in human imaginations or feelings or experiences.<\/p>\n<p>Paul did not boast about being caught into Paradise because he did not get there on his own power. He did not assault the gates of heaven and fight his way in; he did not climb a bean-stalk and find the goose with the golden eggs; he did not earn a trip there by being a good little boy. He was an invited, transported, guest. He was caught to third heaven (Gr. harpagenta heos tritou ouranou). Harpagenta means, to snatch or catch away (see <span class='bible'>Act. 8:39<\/span>; <span class='bible'>1Th. 4:17<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rev. 12:5<\/span>) and has the idea of force suddenly exercised. He would not boast because he probably saw the same thing going on there that John saw in his visiongreat potentates casting down their crowns in deep humility before the throne of Christ and falling down on their faces before the throne (see <span class='bible'>Rev. 4:1-11<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rev. 5:1-14<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rev. 7:1-17<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rev. 20:11-15<\/span>, etc.). It was a trip for Paul that made all boasting utterly foolish, absolutely disgusting, repugnant, stupid, blasphemous! Not even an apostle who miraculously spoke in foreign languages, healed terminally ill, raised people from the dead, was commissioned to write the living and abiding word of God, and was transported to Paradise would boast! How dare we boast of anything! (<span class='bible'>Rom. 3:27-28<\/span>; <span class='bible'>1Co. 1:26-31<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Eph. 2:9<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:7-10<\/span><\/strong><strong> Exasperating Extremity<\/strong>: Paul was given an excess (Gr. huperbole, cast over, or beyond) of revelations. He had more than any one in Corinth might claim, perhaps more than any other true apostle might claim! Wherefore, lest (Gr. hina me huperairomai, subjunctive mood, present tense) he be continually exalted or raised up there was given him a thorn in the flesh. The Greek word skolopsi is translated thorn but is often used to denote a sharp, pointed stake or stick as well as a thorn. What Paul was given hurt him like a wooden stake being driven into his flesh. It was te sarki, in the flesh and not psychological. The stake continually harassed him (Gr. kolaphize, present tense verb, to buffet, to strike with clenched fists over and over, see <span class='bible'>Mat. 26:67<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Mar. 14:65<\/span>; <span class='bible'>1Co. 4:11<\/span>; <span class='bible'>1Pe. 2:20<\/span>). Paul lived with this pounding, beating stake being driven into his flesh day after day. It is doubtful that Paul was using the words in a figurative sense so we must assume it was some form of physical handicap which was painful or some disease. We do not know precisely what it was. Some say it was some sort of ocular (eye) disease because of his need to write with large letters (<span class='bible'>Act. 9:1<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Gal. 4:15<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Gal. 6:11<\/span>). Others think it may have been malaria which haunted the coasts of the eastern Mediterranean. Still others think it was some debilitating, impairing, painful disfigurement (a withered limb or crippling arthritis) which made him ugly and hindered his work (see <span class='bible'>2Co. 2:10<\/span>). It definitely was in the flesh and not simply the opposition he suffered or some fleshly temptation he endured. William Barclay cites the view that it might have been epilepsy since in the ancient world when people saw an epileptic they spat to ward off the evil demon they suspected possessed him. In <span class='bible'>Gal. 4:14<\/span> Paul says that when the Galatians saw his infirmity they did not reject him and the Greek word literally means you did not spit at me.<\/p>\n<p>What the stake was is irrelevant to us. Paul is not the only person in the Bible, or in history, who has had a stake in the flesh. People have them, are born with them, endure them every day. The fact that God permitted Satan to deliver it is the problem! It is the every recurring theological or philosophical problem of reconciling the Biblical claim of the existence of a God of absolute power and righteousness, with the opposite claim that there is a supernatural (not absolute) being who exists with powers of evil and hurtfulness and is allowed to exercise those wicked powers contiguous to the all-powerful and all-good God. Satan was permitted to harass Job (see Job, chapters 1 and 2). He was permitted to tempt the perfect man, Jesus. Whatever he does, he does only by the permission of God. Evil is never out of control of an Absolutely Good God. That is what the scriptures teach and that we believe, whether it appears to be so to the finite experiences and thinking of man or not! God has given sufficient evidence of his infinite and absolute power, and sufficient evidence that his propositional revelation (the Bible) is absolutely trustworthy. We may therefore believe his declarations of Satans limited powers. Gods revelation to Paul concerning the purpose of his stake in the flesh will go a long way in satisfying the Christians mind about the presence of evil and suffering in this world. Please see Special Studies on The Problem of Evil, Questions About Whether the Devil Can Actually Perform Supernatural Deeds or Not, and, Is There Demon Possession Today As There Was During the Time of Christs Incarnate Ministry? at the end of this chapter. If the problem of pain and evil is a real threat to your Christian stability, we suggest you make a thorough study of the Bible books of Job and Psalms, and, in addition, read The Problem of Pain, by C.S. Lewis, and, What the Bible Says About Self-Esteem, by Bruce Parmenter, pub. by College Press.<\/p>\n<p>Pauls stake in the flesh was to keep him from elevating himself and losing the grace of God, to make him a vessel of Gods power in the world. It was a continual reminder to him that he was not sufficient of himself. He absolutely needed Gods grace! Without it he would be nothing! Without it he would be eternally lost. Whatever it took to keep in the grace of God he cherished, boasted about and was well pleased with.<br \/>C.S. Lewis writes, in, The Problem of Pain:<\/p>\n<p>When Christianity says that God loves man, it really means that God loves man: not that he has some disinterested, really indifferent, concern for our welfare, but that, in awaul and surprising truth, we are the objects of his love. You asked for a loving God: you have one. The great Spirit you so lightly invoked, the Lord of terrible aspect, is present: not a senile benevolence that drowsily wishes you to be happy in your own way, not the cold philanthropy of a conscientious magistrate, nor the care of a host who feels responsible for the comfort of his guests, but the consuming fire himself, the love that made the worlds, persistent as the artists love for his work and despotic as a mans love for a dog, provident and venerable as a fathers love for a child, jealous, inexorable, exacting as love between the sexes. . . .<\/p>\n<p>The problem of reconciling human suffering with the existence of God who loves, is only insoluble so long as we attach a trivial meaning to the word love, and look on things as if man were the center of them. Man is not the center. God does not exist for the sake of man. Man does not exist for his own sake. Thou hast created all things, and for thy pleasure they are and were created. We were made not primarily that we may love God (though we were made for that too), but that God may love us, that we may become objects in which the divine love may rest well pleased. To ask that Gods love should be content with us as we are is to ask that God should cease to be God. . . .<br \/>What we would here and now call our happiness is not the end God chiefly has in view: but when we are such as he can love without impediment, we shall in fact be happy.<\/p>\n<p>We have quoted all that to help you appreciate that Gods graceeven though it may include a stake in the flesh is sufficient to make us into a person God can really take pleasure ina person humble, dependent on him, firm in conviction that he is our goodness, grateful, and able to serve others. The goodness and holiness of Jesus worked through people while he was here on earth by the power of persuasion. While here he worked on that which was matter and physical by sheer forceby miracles. But his spiritual power he worked only through those who allowed themselves to come under the persuasive, disciplining power of his grace. Grace (or, love) is the most persuasive power there is. If grace cannot mold a person into someone God can enjoy and use, nothing else can. Grace is all sufficient! Paul needed nothing else!<\/p>\n<p>For God to say to an apostle, My grace is sufficient for you is to say everything there is to be said. It is the ultimate statement from God! It eliminates a long, long list of things man, in his finitude, thinks is necessary for sufficiency. The world believes itself to be insufficient if it has no money, fame, influence, comfort, political freedom, peer-esteem, happiness, independence and self-esteem (pride). All these things are unnecessary for a mans sufficiency in the judgment of God! Gods grace is sufficient because the power of God is made perfect in weakness!<\/p>\n<p>The Greek word teleitai (present tense verb) is translated perfect. It means to bring something to its fulfillment, its goal, its purpose, its aim. Paul is saying that continuing stakes in the flesh are Gods instruments to continually bring the grace-gift of his power to its purpose in the believers life. And what is the end God seeks by giving us his power? It is to conform us to the image of his dear Son (<span class='bible'>Rom. 8:29<\/span>)to make us into a Jesus-person.<\/p>\n<p>Three times Paul prayed (Gr. parekalesa, called upon, besought) the Lord that his stake in the flesh should depart (Gr, aposte, fall away we get the English word apostasy from it) from him. Three times, the answer from God came back, No!My grace is sufficient for you. God hears and answers all prayers made to him. According to his own infinite wisdom and love he answers either, Yes or No. Let us be thankful that he often answers, to our eternal benefit, No. Even an apostle found himself praying to his own spiritual and eternal detriment! The Greek word arkei is translated, sufficient and literally means, sovereign, rule, enthrone (see our comments on <span class='bible'>2Co. 9:8<\/span>). In other words Gods answer to Pauls call that his stake in the flesh be taken away was, My grace must rule and be enthroned as sovereign in your life and this stake is necessary for that. Sinful, rebellious man will not allow Gods grace to rule him without some stake continually thrust into his flesh! Yes, the goal God has for all your physical weaknesses and mine is to give us something in which we may boast and to make us content with his everlasting grace.<\/p>\n<p>These next statements from Paul are almost incredible! It is never easy to endure physical weakness. But Paul says (<span class='bible'>2Co. 12:9<\/span><span class='bible'> b10<\/span>) that he is glad and content with his sharp stake in the flesh. The Greek word hedista is translated more gladly and is an adverb in the superlative degree literally meaning, most sweetly (see also <span class='bible'>2Co. 11:19<\/span>). The Greek word eudoko is translated content and means literally, well-pleased. Paul was not bitter about his weaknesseshe was sweet. He was not merely resigned to them, he was well-pleased.<\/p>\n<p>He gloried (boasted), and was pleased to do so, with insults (Gr. hubresin, English, hubris, meaning arrogances, haughtinesses, insolences toward him), with hardships (Gr. anagkais, being needy, hard-up, destitute), with persecutions (Gr. digomois, being pursued, chased, hounded), with calamities (Gr. stenochoriais, literally, narrowness of place, or between a rock and a hard-place, means, anguish and distress).<\/p>\n<p>Question! Are you well-pleased when you are insulted, destitute, hounded, and between a rock and a hard-place? Are you sweet and well-pleased with your physical weaknesses and sharp, stabbing stakes in the flesh? We are not talking here about stoic resignationbut about being pleased, well-pleased. Are these weaknesses with the divine assurance of infinite grace all you need? Can you get by on just that? Lord, deliver us from our usual reaction to weaknessesshame, complaint, resentment, excusing failures, and self-indulgence for compensation. It is the way of the world to glorify human strength, beauty, fame, power, wealth and independence, or to indulge the flesh as a compensation for weaknesses and sufferings. But the way of God is diametrically opposite. The way of God is to be sweet, well-pleased and gratefully accepting the sovereign rule of Gods grace as the compensation for weaknesses and sufferings. The world cannot sing that songthe world does not know that song, it is the song sung in heaven (see <span class='bible'>Rev. 15:2-4<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rev. 19:1-10<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rev. 4:1-11<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rev. 5:9-14<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rev. 7:13-17<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p>The creature presumptuously assumes his Creator admires human power. The Creator declares he admires human weakness which depends on the Creators grace. No room for merit there. No room for demanding there. No room for bragging there (except in Gods grace). The history book of Gods dealing with mankind (the Bible) shows that Gods power rested (Gr. episkenose, overshadowed) upon people the world would call weak.<\/p>\n<p>How Paul could carry on a world-wide ministry, day in and day out, suffering the beatings, shipwrecks, dangers and hardships (<span class='bible'>2Co. 11:21-29<\/span>) he enumerates is beyond comprehension. Add to those overpowering obstacles his sharp stake in the flesh and his accomplishments for Christ are nearly incredible! It is a wonder that he could get out of bed each morning and put one foot in front of the other. When he was weak, he was strong because he was ruled every day by the sovereign grace of God. Grace, amazing grace energized him, drove him, empowered him. He was immersed in the wonderful grace of Jesus. His faith in that grace provided the energy and motivation. Gods providential sustenance each day provided the necessary physical strength to fulfill his mission. What Paul wanted to do sometimes conflicted with what the Lord wanted him to do (see <span class='bible'>Act. 16:6-10<\/span>), so the Lord had to redirect his plans. Perhaps the Lord did his hindering of Paul through this sharp stake in the flesh. But whatever Christ had for Paul to do, Christ supplied the physical necessities to accomplish it. What Paul had to supply was faith. Faith with Gods grace produces divine power and victory in what the world calls weakness and defeat. With this powerful victory Paul is well-pleased!<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p><strong>Appleburys Comments<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Visions and Revelations of the Lord<br \/>Scripture<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co. 12:1-10<\/span>. I must needs glory, though it is not expedient; but I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord. 2 I know a man in Christ, fourteen years ago (whether in the body, I know not; or whether out of the body, I know not; God knoweth), such a one caught up even to the third heaven. 3 And I know such a man (whether in the body, or apart from the body, I know not; God knoweth), 4 how that he was caught up into Paradise and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter. 5 On behalf of such a one will I glory: but on mine own behalf I will not glory, save in my weaknesses. 6 For if I should desire to glory, I shall not be foolish; for I shall speak the truth: but I forbear, lest any man should account of me above that which he seeth me to be, or heareth from me. 7 And by reason of the exceeding greatness of the revelations, that I should not be exalted overmuch, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, a messenger of Satan to buffet me, that I should not be exalted overmuch. 8 Concerning this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me. 9 And he hath said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee: for my power is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my weaknesses, that the power of Christ may rest upon me. 10 Wherefore I take pleasure in weaknesses, in injuries in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses, for Christs sake: for when I am weak, then am I strong.<\/p>\n<p>Comments<\/p>\n<p>I must needs glory.Paul had been forced by existing circumstances at Corinth to boast about his weakness. Although there was nothing to be gained by it, since he had demonstrated through the miracles which he had performed as an apostle that the approval of God rested upon him, he nevertheless, proceeded to relate an incident that had happened in the life of one on behalf of whom he could boast.<\/p>\n<p>visions and revelations of the Lord.Paul had been given the privilege of seeing the risen Christ at the time of his appointment to the apostleship, but the incident to which he was referring had to do with the visions and revelations which the Lord had permitted him to see and hear after his conversion.<\/p>\n<p>I know a man in Christ.Although there can be no doubt that Paul was speaking of himself, he did so in an entirely impersonal manner for the simple reason that this was something that the Lord had done in contrast to the long list of weaknesses which he had experienced.<\/p>\n<p>fourteen years ago.The incident was so vivid that it remained in the mind of Paul even after all those years. There is no point in trying to fix the date when this occurred, since Paul chose to point out the significant fact that it had remained in his mind throughout this long period of his labor and suffering for Christ.<\/p>\n<p>whether in the body.While Paul knew exactly when the incident had occurred and what had happened at that time, he could not say whether it happened to him bodily or in the spirit. But he knew that he had been caught up even to the third heaven. It made no difference whether bodily or spiritually, for it was something the Lord had done and it had left this lasting impression upon him.<\/p>\n<p>the third heaven.This expression has caused much speculation on the part of commentators. Some even suggest that after he was caught up to the third heaven he was again elevated to an even higher position called Paradise. It seems better to assume that the third heaven was Paradise where Paul heard unspeakable words.<\/p>\n<p>I know such a man.Paul again emphasized the impersonal aspect of the incident. He did not know whether it was bodily experience or not, nor did it matter, for he said, God knows.<\/p>\n<p>Paradise.Jesus said to the thief on the cross, Today, shalt thou be with me in Paradise. It is safe to say, then, that Paradise is the place where the Lord is. We do not know all things about the future state, but we do know that absence from the body is at home with the Lord. As to Pauls experience, he knew that he had been caught up into Paradise and had heard things that could not be revealed. See Studies in Luke, pages 278279 and 380.<\/p>\n<p>It is impossible to put into human language the glories that shall be revealed for the saints of God at the coming of Christ. John says, Beloved, now are we children of God, and it is not yet made manifest what we shall be. But we know, that when it shall be manifested, we shall be like him; for we shall see him even as he is (<span class='bible'>1Jn. 3:2<\/span>). This was enough to make Paul willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be at home with the Lord (<span class='bible'>2Co. 5:8<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p>On behalf of such a one I will glory.In face of the boastful claims of the false teachers at Corinth, Paul had lowered himself to that which should have been entirely unnecessary: the giving of a detailed account of the sufferings which he had undergone as an apostle of Christ. But he was determined to limit his boasting to his weakness. There is no inconsistency between this and his boasting on behalf of the one to whom the Lord had given such visions and revelations, for it was a thing the Lord had done, not Paul. Furthermore, it was something that could not possibly have happened to those who were boasting about their power and position among the Corinthians for they were ministers of Satan, not of Christ. Paul occupied an unassailable position when he restricted his boasting to the things done by the Lord and his own weakness.<\/p>\n<p>I shall not be foolish.It was not foolish to boast in the thing which the Lord had done. Paul spoke the truth about what the Lord had done with him and limited his remarks to this lest anyone should exalt him above what they saw in him and heard from him.<\/p>\n<p>And by reason of the exceeding greatness of the revelations.Paul was now ready to relate the incident about which he had boasted. Such an exalted experience could easily tempt one who was less dedicated to Christ to distort its meaning and lead others praise him rather than the Lord. To prevent this thing from happening, there was given Paul a thorn in the flesh.<\/p>\n<p>thorn in the flesh.Paul identifies this as a messenger of Satan to buffet him. Much speculation has been indulged in in an effort to identify the thorn in the flesh. No one really knows what it was, except for the things Paul said about it. It was in the flesh as a messenger of Satan and acted as an opponent in the boxing ring that kept him from being too elated over what had happened. It kept him from using what the Lord had done for him as a means of self-glory.<\/p>\n<p>a messenger of Satan.Paul wrote to the Ephesians indicating that the forces of Satan are like an opposing army against which the followers of Christ must wage war. The church has been equipped with the whole armor of God with which to stand against the wiles of the devil. See <span class='bible'>Eph. 6:10-18<\/span>.<\/p>\n<p>God permitted Satan to afflict Job with great bodily suffering. But Job remained steadfast and faithful to the Lord through all of it. Paul reminded the Corinthians that God would not permit them to be temped above their ability to endure, for He would with the temptation make the way of escape that they might be able to endure it. See <span class='bible'>1Co. 10:13<\/span>. In this life, the people of God constantly face the enemy who will destroy them unless they remain faithful to the Lord.<\/p>\n<p>I besought the Lord thrice.Whatever this thorn in the flesh was, it brought such distress to Paul that he asked the Lord three times that it might depart from him. The answer was: My grace is sufficient for thee: for my power is made perfect in weakness.<\/p>\n<p>God does not always answer our requests in the manner in which we might expect. Certainly He was not deaf to the plea that Paul made. The favor that He had already bestowed on him in commissioning him as an apostle of Christ, in endowing him with all the signs of an apostle, in providentially watching over him through all the things he suffered for the sake of Christ, was sufficient to assure him that he could triumph over this thing even though it had brought him great distress. He had written to the Corinthians in the first letter about his apostleship despite his having persecuted the church of God. He said, By the grace of God I am what I am: and his grace which was bestowed upon me was not found vain; but I labored more abundantly than they all: yet not I, but the grace which was with me (<span class='bible'>1Co. 15:10<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p>for my power is made perfect in weakness.Pauls reason for relating this experience is now made clear. The thorn in the flesh symbolized human weakness. There were some things that he could not do; only the Lord could have caught him up to the third heaven. Thus the power of the Lord stood in bold contrast to the weakness of Paul even though he was a true apostle of Christ.<\/p>\n<p>that the power of Christ may rest upon me.Jesus had promised the eleven that they would receive power when the Holy Spirit should come upon them. See <span class='bible'>Act. 1:8<\/span>. On the Day of Pentecost they were baptized in the Holy Spirit and were empowered to speak in other languages that those who heard the message on that day might know that it came from God. More than that, they were enabled to perform miracles that demonstrated that the Spirit of God was speaking through them. See <span class='bible'>Act. 2:43<\/span> and <span class='bible'>Heb. 2:3-4<\/span>.<\/p>\n<p>All of the signs of an apostle were done by Paul in the midst of the Corinthians. Gods providential protection had covered him like a tent that protects the desert traveler from the burning sun. For all this, Paul gladly boasted in his own weakness.<\/p>\n<p>I take pleasure in weakness.Paul had listed the weaknesses that were his, the injuries he had sustained, the wants in which he had found himself, the persecutions which he had endured and the distresses which he had undergone for Christs sake.<\/p>\n<p>for when I am weak, then I am strong.This is the remarkable climax of the boasting that was forced upon Paul. Being aware of his weakness, he had committed himself to the providential care of the Lord. Knowing his weakness, he determined to preach Christ and Him crucified, for therein lay his strength.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: College Press Bible Study Textbook Series<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><strong>XII.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p> (1) <strong>It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come . . .<\/strong>The English doubtless corresponds to a Greek illative particle. <em>To boast, then, is not expedient for me.<\/em> The MSS., however, present a considerable variety of readings. The best-authenticated text is probably that which would be represented in English by, <em>I must needs glory. It is not, indeed, expedient, but<\/em> <em>I<\/em> <em>will come<\/em> . . . The sequence of thought would seem to be that the Apostle felt constrained by the taunts of his opponents to indulge in what looked like self-assertion in vindication of his own character; that he was conscious, as he did so, that it was not, in the highest sense of the word, expedient for him; and that, under the influence of these mingled feelings, he passed over other topics on which he might have dwelt, and came at once to that which had been made matter of reproach against him.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Visions and revelations of the Lord.<\/strong>It need scarcely be said that the history of the Acts is full of such visions (<span class='bible'>Act. 9:4-6<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Act. 16:9<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Act. 18:9<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Act. 22:18<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Act. 23:11<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Act. 27:23<\/span>). One other instance is referred to in <span class='bible'>Gal. 2:2<\/span>. There is scarcely any room for doubt that this also had been made matter of reproach against him, and perhaps urged as a proof of the charge of madness. In the Clementine <em>Homilies<\/em>a kind of controversial romance representing the later views of the Ebionite or Judaising party, in which most recent critics have recognised a thinly-veiled attempt to present the characteristic features of St. Paul under the pretence of an attack on Simon Magus, just as the writer of a political novel in modern times might draw the portraits of his rivals under fictitious nameswe find stress laid on the alleged claims of Simon to have had communications from the Lord through visions and dreams and outward revelations; and this claim is contrasted with that of Peter, who had personally followed Christ during his ministry on earth (<em>Hom.<\/em> xvii. 14-20). What was said then, in the form of this elaborate attack, may well have been said before by the more malignant advocates of the same party. The charge of insanity was one easy to make, and of all charges, perhaps, the most difficult to refute by one who gloried in the facts which were alleged as its foundationwho did see visions, and did speak with tongues in the ecstasy of adoring rapture (<span class='bible'>1Co. 14:18<\/span>). It may be noted as an instance of St. Lukes fairness that he, ignorant of, or ignoring, the charge of madness that had been brought against St. Paul, does not grudge the Apostle of the Circumcision whatever glory might accrue from a true revelation thus made through the medium of a vision (<span class='bible'>Act. 10:10-11<\/span>).<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Ellicott&#8217;s Commentary for English Readers (Old and New Testaments)<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> Chapter 12<\/p>\n<p><strong> THE THORN AND THE GRACE (<\/strong> <span class='bible'>2Co 12:1-10<\/span><strong> )<\/p>\n<p><\/strong><em> 12:1-10 I must continue to boast. It is not good for me to do so, all the same I will come to visions and revelations given to me by the Lord. I know a man in Christ, who, fourteen years ago&#8211;whether it was in the body I do not know; whether it was out of the body I do not know; God knows&#8211;was caught up to the third heaven. And I know that this man about whom I am speaking&#8211;whether it was with the body or without the body, I do not know; God knows&#8211;was caught up to Paradise and heard words which can never be uttered, which it is not lawful for a man to speak. It is about such a man that I will boast. About myself I will not boast, for, if I wish to boast, I will not be such a fool, for I will speak the truth. But I forbear to boast in case anyone forms a judgment about me beyond what he sees in me and hears from me. And because of the surpassing nature of the revelation granted to me&#8211;the reason was that I might not become exalted with pride&#8211;there was given to me a stake in the flesh, a messenger of Satan to buffet me, that I might not be exalted with pride. Three times I prayed urgently to the Lord about this, beseeching him that it might depart from me. And he said to me, &#8220;My grace is enough for you, for power is perfected in weakness.&#8221; So it is with the greatest gladness that I boast in my weaknesses so that the power of Christ may pitch its tent upon me. Therefore I rejoice in weaknesses, in insults, in inescapable things, in persecutions, in straitened circumstances, for whenever I am weak, then I am strong. <\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3em'><\/em> <\/p>\n<p> If we have any sensitiveness, we should read this passage with a certain reverence, for in it Paul lays bare his heart and shows us at one and the same time his glory and his pain. <\/p>\n<p> All against his will he is still setting out his credentials, and he tells of an experience at which we can only wonder and which we cannot even try to probe. In the strangest way he seems to stand outside himself and look at himself. &#8220;I know a man,&#8221; he says. The man is himself and yet Paul can look at the man who had this amazing experience with a kind of wondering detachment. For the mystic, the great aim of all religious experience is the vision of God and union with him. <\/p>\n<p> The mystic always has aimed at that moment of wonder when &#8220;the seer and the Seen are one.&#8221; In their traditions the Jews said that four rabbis had had this vision of God. Ben Azai had seen the glory and had died. Ben Soma beheld it and went mad. Acher saw it and &#8220;cut up the young plants,&#8221; that is, in spite of the vision he became a heretic and ruined the garden of truth. Akiba alone ascended in peace and in peace came back. We cannot even guess what happened to Paul. We need not form theories about the number of heavens because of the fact that he speaks of the third heaven. He simply means that his spirit rose to an unsurpassable ecstasy in its nearness to God. <\/p>\n<p> One lovely thing we may note, for it will help a little. The word Paradise comes from a Persian word which means a walled-garden. When a Persian king wished to confer a very special honour on someone specially dear to him, he made him a companion of the garden and gave him the right to walk in the royal gardens with him in intimate companionship. In this experience, as never before and never again, Paul had been the companion of God. <\/p>\n<p> After the glory came the pain. The King James Version and the Revised Standard Versions speak of the thorn in the flesh. The word (skolops, <span class='strong'>G4647<\/span>) can mean thorn but more likely it means stake. Sometimes criminals were impaled upon a sharp stake. It was a stake like that that Paul felt was twisting in his body. What was it? Many answers have been given. First we look at those which great men have held but which, in face of the evidence, we must discard. <\/p>\n<p> (i) The thorn has been taken to mean spiritual temptations; the temptation to doubt and to shirk the duties of the apostolic life, and the sting of conscience when temptation conquered. That was Calvin&#8217;s view. <\/p>\n<p> (ii) It has been taken to mean the opposition and persecution which he had to face, the constant battle with those who tried to undo his work. That was Luther&#8217;s view. <\/p>\n<p> (iii) It has been taken to mean carnal temptations. When the monks and the hermits shut themselves up in their monasteries and their cells they found that the last instinct that could be tamed was that of sex. They wished to eliminate it but it haunted them. They held that Paul was like that; and this is the common Roman Catholic view to this day. <\/p>\n<p> None of these solutions can be right, for three reasons. (a) The very word &#8220;stake&#8221; indicates an almost savage pain. (b) The whole picture before us is one of physical suffering. (c) Whatever the thorn was, it was intermittent, for, although it sometimes prostrated Paul, it never kept him wholly from his work. So then let us look at the other suggestions. <\/p>\n<p> (iv) It has been suggested that the thorn was Paul&#8217;s physical appearance. &#8220;His bodily presence is weak&#8221; ( <span class='bible'>2Co 10:10<\/span>). It has been suggested that he suffered from some disfigurement which made him ugly and hindered his work. But that does not account for the sheer pain that must have been there. <\/p>\n<p> (v) One of the commonest solutions is epilepsy. It is painful and recurrent, and between attacks the sufferer can go about his business. It produced visions and trances such as Paul experienced. It can be repellent; in the ancient world it was attributed to demons. In the ancient world when people saw an epileptic they spat to ward off the evil demon. In <span class='bible'>Gal 4:14<\/span> Paul says that when the Galatians saw his infirmity they did not reject him. The Greek word literally means you did not spit at me. But this theory has consequences which are hard to accept. It would mean that Paul&#8217;s visions were epileptic trances, and it is hard to believe that the visions which changed the world were due to epileptic attacks. <\/p>\n<p> (vi) The oldest of all theories is that Paul suffered from severe and prostrating headaches. Both Tertullian and Jerome believed that. <\/p>\n<p> (vii) That may well lead us to the truth, for still another theory is that Paul suffered from eye trouble and this would explain the headaches. After the glory on the Damascus Road passed, he was blind ( <span class='bible'>Act 9:9<\/span>). It may be that his eyes never recovered again. Paul said of the Galatians that they would have plucked out their eyes and would have given them to him ( <span class='bible'>Gal 4:15<\/span>). At the end of Galatians he writes, &#8220;See in what large letters I am writing to you&#8221; ( <span class='bible'>Gal 6:11<\/span>), as if he was describing the great sprawling characters of a man who could hardly see. <\/p>\n<p> (viii) By far the most likely thing is that Paul suffered from chronically recurrent attacks of a certain virulent malarial fever which haunted the coasts of the eastern Mediterranean. The natives of the country, when they wished to harm an enemy, prayed to their gods that he should be &#8220;burnt up&#8221; with this fever. One who has suffered from it describes the headache that accompanies it as being like &#8220;a red-hot bar thrust through the forehead.&#8221; Another speaks of &#8220;the grinding, boring pain in one temple, like the dentist&#8217;s drill&#8211;the phantom wedge driven in between the jaws,&#8221; and says that when the thing became acute it &#8220;reached the extreme point of human endurance.&#8221; That in truth deserves the description of a thorn in the flesh, and even of a stake in the flesh. The man who endured so many other sufferings had this agony to contend with all the time. <\/p>\n<p> Paul prayed that it might be taken from him, but God answered that prayer as he answers so many prayers&#8211;he did not take the thing away but gave Paul strength to bear it. That is how God works. He does not spare us things, but makes us able to conquer them. <\/p>\n<p> To Paul came the promise and the reality of the all-sufficient grace. Now let us see from his life some few of the things for which that grace was sufficient. <\/p>\n<p> (i) It was sufficient for physical weariness. It made him able to go on. John Wesley preached 42,000 sermons. He averaged 4,500 miles a year. He rode 60 to 70 miles a day and preached three sermons a day on an average. When he was 83 he wrote in his diary, &#8220;I am a wonder to myself. I am never tired, either with preaching, writing, or travelling.&#8221; That was the work of the all-sufficient grace. <\/p>\n<p> (ii) It was sufficient for physical pain. It made him able to bear the cruel stake. Once a man went to visit a girl who was in bed dying of an incurable and a most painful disease. He took with him a little book of cheer for those in trouble, a sunny book, a happy book, a laughing book. &#8220;Thank you very much,&#8221; she said, &#8220;but I know this book.&#8221; &#8220;Have you read it already?&#8221; asked the visitor. The girl answered, &#8220;I wrote it.&#8221; That was the work of the all-sufficient grace. <\/p>\n<p> (iii) It was sufficient for opposition. All his life Paul was up against it and all his life he never gave in. No amount of opposition could break him or make him turn back. That was the work of the all-sufficient grace. <\/p>\n<p> (iv) It made him able, as all this letter shows, to face slander. There is nothing so hard to face as misinterpretation and cruel misjudgment. Once a man flung a pail of water over Archelaus the Macedonian. He said nothing at all. And when a friend asked him how he could bear it so serenely, he said, &#8220;He threw the water not on me, but on the man he thought I was.&#8221; The all-sufficient grace made Paul care not what men thought him to be but what God knew him to be. <\/p>\n<p> It is the glory of the gospel that in our weakness we may find this wondrous grace, for always man&#8217;s extremity is God&#8217;s opportunity. <\/p>\n<p><strong> THE DEFENCE DRAWS TO AN END (<\/strong> <span class='bible'>2Co 12:11-18<\/span><strong> )<\/p>\n<p><\/strong><em> 12:11-18 I have become a fool&#8211;you forced me to it. I ought to have been commended by you, not by myself. I am in no way inferior to the super-apostles, even if I am nothing. The signs of an apostle have been wrought among you in all endurance, with signs and wonders and deeds of power. In what have you been surpassed by the rest of the churches, except that I have not squeezed charity out of you? Forgive me for this sin. Look you! I am ready to come to you for the third time, and I still will take no charity from you. It is not your money I want, it is you. Children should not have to accumulate money for their parents, but parents for children. Most gladly I will spend and be spent to the uttermost for your lives. If I love you to excess, am I to be loved the less for that? But, suppose you say that I myself was not a burden to you, but that, because I was a crafty character, I snared you by guile. Of those I sent to you, did I through any of them take advantage of you? I exhorted Titus to go to you, and with him I despatched our brother. Did Titus take any advantage of you? Did we not walk in the same spirit? In the same steps? <\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3em'><\/em> <\/p>\n<p> This passage, in which Paul is coming near to the end of his defence, reads like the words of a man who has put out some tremendous effort and is now weary. It almost seems that Paul is limp with the effort that he has made. <\/p>\n<p> Once again he speaks with distaste of this whole wretched business of self-justification; but the thing has got to be gone through. That he should be discredited might be a small thing, but that his gospel should be rendered ineffective is something that cannot be allowed. <\/p>\n<p> (i) First of all, he claims that he is every bit as good an apostle as his opponents with their claims to be super-apostles. And his claim is based on one thing&#8211;the effectiveness of his ministry. When John the Baptist sent his messengers to ask Jesus if he really was the promised one or if they must look for another, Jesus&#8217; answer was, &#8220;Go back and tell John what is happening&#8221; ( <span class='bible'>Luk 7:18-22<\/span>). When Paul wants to guarantee the reality of the gospel which he preached in Corinth, he makes a list of sins and sinners and then adds the flashing sentence, &#8220;And such were some of you&#8221; ( <span class='bible'>1Co 6:9-11<\/span>). Once Dr. Chalmers was congratulated on a great speech to a crowded assembly. &#8220;Yes,&#8221; he said, &#8220;but what did it do?&#8221; Effectiveness is the proof of reality. The reality of a Church is not seen in the splendour of its buildings or the elaborateness of its worship or the wealth of its givings or even the size of its congregations; it is seen in changed lives, and, if there are no changed lives, the essential element of reality is missing. The one standard by which Paul would have his apostleship judged was its ability to bring the life-changing grace of Jesus Christ to men. <\/p>\n<p> (ii) It must have sorely rankled with the Corinthians that Paul would accept nothing from them, for again and again he returns to that charge. Here he lays down again one of the supreme principles of Christian giving. &#8220;It is not your money I want,&#8221; he says, &#8220;it is you.&#8221; The giving which does not give itself is always a poor thing, There are debts that we can discharge by paying money, but there are others in which money is the least of it. <\/p>\n<p> H. L. Gee somewhere tells of a tramp who came begging to a good woman&#8217;s door. She went to get something to give him and found that she had no change in the house. She went to him and said, &#8220;I have not a penny of small change. I need a loaf of bread. Here is a pound note. Go and buy the loaf and bring me back the change and I will give you something.&#8221; The man executed the commission and returned and she gave him a small coin. He took it with tears in his eyes. &#8220;It&#8217;s not the money,&#8221; he said, &#8220;it&#8217;s the way you trusted me. No one ever trusted me like that before, and I can&#8217;t thank you enough.&#8221; It is easy to say that the woman took a risk that only a soft-hearted fool would take, but she had given that man more than money, she had given him something of herself by giving her trust. <\/p>\n<p> Turgeniev tells how one day he was stopped on the street by a beggar. He felt in his pocket; he had absolutely no money with him. Impulsively he stretched out his hand, &#8220;My brother,&#8221; he said, &#8220;I can give you nothing but this.&#8221; The beggar said, &#8220;You called me brother; you took my hand; that too is a gift.&#8221; The comfortable way to discharge one&#8217;s duty to the Church, to the charities which help our fellow men, to the poor and the needy, is to give a sum of money and have done with it. It is not nothing, but it is far from everything, for in all true giving the giver must give not only his substance but himself. <\/p>\n<p> (iii) It seems that the Corinthians had had one last charge against Paul. They could not say that he had ever taken any advantage of them; not even their malignancy could find any grounds for that. But they seem to have hinted that quite possibly some of the money collected for the poor of Jerusalem had stuck to the fingers of Titus and of Paul&#8217;s other emissary and that Paul had got his share that way. The really malicious mind will stick at nothing to find a ground of criticism. Paul&#8217;s loyalty to his friends leaps to defend them. It is not always safe to be the friend of a great man; It is easy to become involved in his troubles. Happy is the man who has supporters whom he can trust as he would trust his own soul. Paul had followers like that. Christ needs them, too. <\/p>\n<p><strong> THE MARKS OF AN UNCHRISTIAN CHURCH (<\/strong> <span class='bible'>2Co 12:19-21<\/span><strong> )<\/p>\n<p><\/strong><em> 12:19-21 You have been thinking for a long time that it is to you that we have been making our defence. It is before God, in Christ, that we speak. All that we have said, beloved, is for your upbuilding, for I am afraid, in case, when I come, I may find you not such as I wish that you should be, and that I should be found by you not such as you wish me to be. I am afraid that, when I come, there may be amongst you strife, envy, outbursts of anger, the factious spirit, slanderings, whisperings, all kinds of conceit and disorder. I am afraid that, when I come, God may humiliate me again in your presence and that I may have to mourn for many of those who sinned before and who have not repented of the impurity and fornication and uncleanness which they committed. <\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3em'><\/em> <\/p>\n<p> As he comes near the end of his defence one thing strikes Paul. All this citing of his qualifications and all this self apology may look as if he cared a great deal for what men thought of him. Nothing could be further from the truth. So long as Paul knew himself to be right with God, he did not greatly care what men thought, and what he has said must not be misconstrued as an attempt to win their approval. On one occasion Abraham Lincoln and his counsellors had taken an important decision. One of the counsellors said, &#8220;Well, Mr. President, I hope that God is on our side.&#8221; Lincoln answered, &#8220;What I am worried about is, not if God is on our side, but if we are on God&#8217;s side.&#8221; Paul&#8217;s supreme aim was to stand right with God no matter what men thought or said. <\/p>\n<p> So he moves on to the visit which he intends to pay to Corinth. Rather grimly he says that he hopes that he will not find them as he would not wish them to be, for, if that happens, they will assuredly find him what they would not wish him to be. There is a certain threat there. He does not want to take stern measures, but, if necessary, he will not shrink from them. Then Paul goes on to list what might be called the marks of the unchristian Church. <\/p>\n<p> There is strife (eris, <span class='strong'>G2054<\/span>) . This is a word of battles. It denotes rivalry and competition, discord about place and prestige. It is the characteristic of the man who has forgotten that only he who humbles himself can be exalted. <\/p>\n<p> There is envy (zelos, <span class='strong'>G2205<\/span>) . This is a great word which has come down in the world. Originally it described a great emotion, that of the man who sees a fine life or a fine action and is moved to emulation. But emulation can so easily become envy, the desire to have what is not ours to have, the spirit which grudges others the possession of anything denied to us. Emulation in fine things is a noble quality; but envy is the characteristic of a mean and little mind. <\/p>\n<p> There are outbursts of anger (thumoi, <span class='strong'>G2372<\/span>) . This does not denote a settled and prolonged wrath. It denotes sudden explosions of passionate anger. It is the kind of anger which Basil described as the intoxication of the soul, that sweeps a man into doing things for which afterwards he is bitterly sorry. The ancients said themselves that such outbursts were more characteristic of beasts than men. The beast cannot control itself; man ought to be able to do so; and when passion runs away with him he is more kin to the unreasoning and undisciplined beast than he is to thinking man. <\/p>\n<p> There is the factious spirit (eritheia). Originally this word simply described work which is done for pay, the work of the day labourer. It went on to describe the work which is done for no other motives than for pay. It describes that utterly selfish and self-centred ambition which has no idea of service and which is in everything for what it can get out of it for itself. <\/p>\n<p> There are slanderings and whisperings (katalaliai ( <span class='strong'>G2636<\/span>) and psithurismoi, <span class='strong'>G5587<\/span>) . The first word describes the open, loud-mouthed attack, the insults flung out in public, the public vilification of some person whose views are different. The second is a much nastier word. It describes the whispering campaign of malicious gossip, the slanderous story murmured in someone&#8217;s ear, the discreditable tale passed on as a spicy secret. With the first kind of slander a man can at least deal because it is a frontal attack. With the second kind he is often helpless to deal because it is an underground movement which will not face him, and an insidious poisoning of the atmosphere whose source he cannot attack because he does not know it. <\/p>\n<p> There is conceit (phusioseis, <span class='strong'>G5450<\/span>) . Within the Church a man should certainly magnify his office, but, equally certainly, he should never magnify himself. When men see our good deeds, it is not we whom they should glorify but the Father in heaven whom we serve and who has enabled us to do them. There is disorder (akatastasiai, <span class='strong'>G181<\/span>) . This is the word for tumults, disorders, anarchy. There is one danger which ever besets a Church. A Church is a democracy, but it may become a democracy run mad. A democracy is not a place where every man has a right to do what he likes; it is a place where people enter into a fellowship in which the watchword is not independent isolation but interdependent togetherness. <\/p>\n<p> Finally there are the sins of which even yet some of the recalcitrant Corinthians may not have repented. There is uncleanness (akatharsia, <span class='strong'>G167<\/span>) . The word means everything which would unfit a man to enter into God&#8217;s presence. It describes the life muddied with wallowing in the world&#8217;s ways. Kipling prayed, <\/p>\n<p> &#8220;Teach us to rule ourselves alway, <\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3em'> Controlled and cleanly night and day.&#8221; <\/p>\n<p> Akatharsia ( <span class='strong'>G167<\/span>) is the very opposite of that clean purity. <\/p>\n<p> There is fornication (porneia, <span class='strong'>G4202<\/span>) . The Corinthians lived in a society which did not regard adultery as a sin and expected a man to take his pleasures where he could. It was so easy to be infected and to relapse into what appealed so much to the lower side of human nature. They must lay hold on that hope which can, <\/p>\n<p> &#8220;Purge the soul from sense and sin, <\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3em'> As Christ himself is pure.&#8221; <\/p>\n<p> There was uncleanness (aselgeia, <span class='strong'>G766<\/span>) . Here is an untranslatable word. It does not solely mean sexual uncleanness; it is sheer wanton insolence. As Basil defined it, &#8220;It is that attitude of the soul which has never borne and never will bear the pain of discipline.&#8221; It is the insolence that knows no restraint, that has no sense of the decencies of things, that will dare anything that wanton caprice demands, that is careless of public opinion and its own good name so long as it gets what it wants. Josephus ascribes it to Jezebel who built a temple to Baal in the very city of God itself. The basic Greek sin was hubris ( <span class='strong'>G5196<\/span>) , and hubris is that proud insolence which gives neither God nor man his place. Aselgeia ( <span class='strong'>G766<\/span>) is the insolently selfish spirit, which is lost to honour, and which will take what it wants, where it wants, in shameless disregard of God and man. <\/p>\n<p>-Barclay&#8217;s Daily Study Bible (NT)<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Barclay Daily Study Bible<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> <strong> 3<\/strong>. <strong> By revelations, divine infliction, and miracles<\/strong>, <span class='bible'>2Co 12:1-12<\/span>.<\/p>\n<p> As it becomes not him to glory, he relates the revelations as being another man&rsquo;s, avoiding any undue personal exaltation from them, <span class='bible'>2Co 12:1-6<\/span>. He emphasizes the <strong> thorn in the flesh <\/strong> as his self-humiliating glory, <span class='bible'>2Co 12:7-10<\/span>. He apologizes for even this glorying, and yet refers to their own memories for apostolic miracles wrought by him among them, <span class='bible'>2Co 12:11-12<\/span>.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Whedon&#8217;s Commentary on the Old and New Testaments<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> <strong> 1<\/strong>. <strong> <\/strong> <strong> Not expedient<\/strong> Whether from its intrinsic propriety, its moral effect on me, or its exposing me to the retorts of my opponents. Nevertheless their imputations render a reference to my apostolic claims a necessity, modestly as it must be done. <\/p>\n<p><strong> For<\/strong> And this self-reminder of the inexpediency of glorying is now specially needed, <strong> for <\/strong> I am now to <strong> come <\/strong> to <strong> revelations <\/strong> which are an apparent ground of boast. <\/p>\n<p><strong> Visions<\/strong> Are revelations to the sight; <strong> revelations <\/strong> in general are made to any power of perceiving them. <\/p>\n<p><strong> Of the Lord<\/strong> By or from <strong> the Lord<\/strong>.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Whedon&#8217;s Commentary on the Old and New Testaments<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> <strong> II. <\/strong> MEASUREMENT OF THE APOSTLE WITH HIS OPPONENTS, SHOWING HIS OWN SUPERIORITY, <span class='bible'>2Co 11:22<\/span> to <span class='bible'>2Co 13:10<\/span>.<\/p>\n<p> From this long level of preliminary apologies and explanations the apostle now suddenly takes an upward spring, and maintains an eagle flight to the end of the epistle. Claiming to boast not of great talents or grand exploits, and with an occasional flash of irony, he rehearses his sufferings and humiliations for Christ, as well as his revelations and self-sacrifices; and from this elevation comes down in authority upon the infected part of the Corinthian Church.<\/p>\n<p> St. Paul unfolds his equality to, and immense superiority over, his opponents <\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Whedon&#8217;s Commentary on the Old and New Testaments<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> &lsquo;I must needs glory, though it is not expedient; but I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.&rsquo;<\/p>\n<p> His glorying must necessarily go on in order to combat his opponents, even though in other circumstances it would be &lsquo;not on&rsquo;, it would not be acceptable behaviour. And he will now consider his opponent&rsquo;s claims that they have visions and revelations of the Lord. This was no doubt what had impressed the Corinthians the most. These men spoke in tongues, prophesied, received revelations, (<span class='bible'>1Co 14:26<\/span>), had wondrous experiences of the Spirit in visions (described by themselves), did they? They heard and they saw. And they spoke loudly about what they experienced? Well, let them consider or rival this.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Commentary Series on the Bible by Peter Pett<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> <strong> He Glories in Wondrous Experiences, Dreadful Weakness and The Manifestation of Miracles, In All of Which He Is a Match For His Opponents (<span class='bible'><strong> 2Co 12:1-13<\/strong><\/span><\/strong> <strong> )<\/p>\n<p><\/strong><\/p>\n<p> Having stressed the differences between himself and the opposing visiting preachers in that he had been the one who founded their church and first built up a people in Corinth for Christ (<span class='bible'>2Co 11:2<\/span>); in that he had brought the Corinthians the true knowledge about Jesus (<span class='bible'>2Co 11:6<\/span>); in that he made it free and without charge (<span class='bible'>2Co 11:7-10<\/span>); and in that he came in humility and not in an overbearing way (<span class='bible'>2Co 10:1<\/span>; <span class='bible'>2Co 11:29<\/span>), and having matched their claims to pure descent (<span class='bible'>2Co 11:22<\/span>) and having more than matched their claims to being servants of Jesus Christ (<span class='bible'>2Co 11:23-29<\/span>), Paul now goes on to look at the further attributes which they boast about as making them superior, their visions and revelations, and their performing of &lsquo;signs&rsquo;.<\/p>\n<p> And yet how hard he finds it to &lsquo;boast&rsquo; comes out in that he refers to what he is about to describe in the third person. He does not want to speak of it brazenly. He does not want to focus attention on himself. It had been so awe-inspiring and holy that he cannot speak of it directly. Indeed so uniquely awe-inspiring that God had to give him something to counterbalance it in order to keep him genuinely humble. That is why he has just mentioned his humiliating descent in the basket, and will mention his &lsquo;thorn in the flesh&rsquo;, in order to keep a proper perspective. And he then expresses regret that he has to mention his other-worldly experience at all. For even the experience itself was &lsquo;unspeakable&rsquo;, something that could not be talked about.<\/p>\n<p> What a contrast there is here between Paul and his opponents. Instead of glorying in his unique experience he pulls back a corner of the curtain and then immediately closes it. But he has let enough light through for the signal to be picked up. None of his opponents have even dared to claim an experience like this, and none have had an experience which needed to be followed by God&rsquo;s action to prevent them becoming too exalted about it.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Commentary Series on the Bible by Peter Pett<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> <strong> Paul Describes His Divine Revelations <\/strong> The third testimony of Paul&rsquo;s superiority to his accusers, whom he called &ldquo;false apostles,&rdquo; were the many divine revelations and visitations that he experienced while serving the Lord. Thus, <span class='bible'>2Co 12:1-4<\/span> serves as his third witness that he was a true apostle of Jesus Christ. None of his adversaries could measure up to such qualifications. If we contrast this spiritual testimony to his previous mental testimony in <span class='bible'>2Co 11:1-15<\/span> we find Paul referring to his &ldquo;knowledge&rdquo; in the mysteries of the Gospel of Jesus Christ (<span class='bible'>2Co 11:6<\/span>). We know that this &ldquo;knowledge&rdquo; came through a number of divine revelations and visitations. He uses the word <em> knowledge<\/em> in <span class='bible'>2Co 11:6<\/span> because of his emphasis in the mental realm of serving Christ as an apostle.<\/p>\n<p><strong><em> Extra-biblical References to Paul&rsquo;s Visions &#8211; <\/em><\/strong> We find a reference to Paul&rsquo;s heavenly vision referred to in <span class='bible'>2Co 12:1-4<\/span> in one of the New Testament apocryphal books entitled <em> The Revelation of Paul <\/em> or <em> The Vision of Paul<\/em>. [88] In this ancient document Paul the apostle tells of his experience of being taken to Heaven, and then Hell, to see the promises and judgments of God upon men. In this story, many of the Old Testament saints had asked God to bring him to them because of the many wonderful testimonies they were hearing from those who were converted under his ministry. According to this writing, this was the purpose of him receiving this mighty heavenly vision.<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3em'> [88] <em> The Vision of Paul, <\/em> in <em> The Ante-Nicene Fathers, <\/em> vol. 9, ed. Allan Menzies (New York: Charles Scribner&rsquo;s Sons, 1906), 165.<\/p>\n<p><strong><em> Experiencing Heavenly Visitations &#8211;<\/em><\/strong> <strong> <span class='bible'>2Co 12:1-4<\/span><\/strong> tells us that Paul the apostle experienced a number of heavenly visions. Our nature is to want the same experience that Paul had. We even think that if we were close enough to the Lord that we would have the same amount of visions that Paul experienced. That is not God&rsquo;s perspective. When Jesse Duplantis was a young Christian, he began to pray and ask the Lord for a vision. One day while in bed he felt a mighty wind blow into his room and then heard the Lord tell him, &ldquo;You asked to see Me. Turn around.&rdquo; Because Jesse was under the power of God he did not turn around until it was too late. Frustrated, Jesse got out of bed and made his way to the living room. While sitting on his couch he said to the Lord, &ldquo;God, you came to me. I heard You with my physical ears, and I didn&rsquo;t even turn around!&rdquo; He spoke these words to my spirit, &ldquo;I&rsquo;m glad you didn&rsquo;t. It&rsquo;s better that you not see Me and still believe.&rdquo; [89] However, there are times when God sees the need to grant heavenly visions to certain individuals. Paul was chosen to deliver the doctrine of the Holy Scriptures to the early Church. He did this in his epistles. He could not have understood the revelation given to him with the numerous visitations that he experienced. Kenneth Hagin experienced many supernatural visitations during his sixty-seven years in the fulltime ministry. [90] This was because God used him to bring much of the body of Christ into a fuller understanding of the Word of God in preparation for the Second Coming of the Lord. It seems that the purpose of visions and revelations is to bring believers into the fullness of Christ. It is not God&rsquo;s plan that every believer establishes their faith in God by experiencing such visions. They are, rather, to learn how to trust God at His Word in order to grow into maturity.<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3em'> [89] Jesse Duplantis, <em> Heaven: Close Encounters of the God Kind <\/em> (Tulsa, Oklahoma: Harrison House, 1996), 38-42.<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3em'> [90] See Kenneth Hagin, <em> I Believe In Visions <\/em> (Tulsa, Oklahoma: Faith Library Publications, c1984, 1986).<\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> 2Co 12:1<\/strong><\/span> <strong> &nbsp;It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.<\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> 2Co 12:1<\/strong><\/span><\/strong> <strong> &ldquo;It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory&rdquo; <\/strong> <strong><em> Comments &#8211; <\/em><\/strong> Paul pauses between his boasting to explain that his actions are not profitable, or beneficial, for him.  e has been boasting in the previous chapter about his credentials as an apostle to the Gentiles, being divinely appointed by God and divinely place in authority over the Corinthian church. In <span class='bible'>2Co 12:1<\/span> he says that there is no advantage for him in continuing this boasting. Yet, for their sakes he will boast of one more qualification.<\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> 2Co 12:1<\/strong><\/span> <strong> &ldquo;I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord&rdquo; <\/strong> <strong><em> Comments &#8211; <\/em><\/strong> What would be the content of this revelation that Paul was receiving from the Lord in his visions? Can we find something within his writings that would indicate such? If we look at the Pauline epistles, we realize that God gave to Paul the theology of the New Testament Church. In other words, the nine Pauline church epistles establish church doctrine and his pastoral epistles establish church order. Therefore, it is very likely that Paul received much revelation of church doctrine and church order during these visions which gave him the inspiration for writings his epistles. <\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> 2Co 12:1<\/strong><\/span> <strong> <\/strong> <strong><em> Comments &#8211; <\/em><\/strong> Is it not wonderful to know that no matter how close we get to the Lord and no matter how well we know God&rsquo;s Word and no matter how many experiences we have had with the Lord, there will always be much to learn and greater discoveries to be made as God takes us to deeper levels of understanding the heavenly realm.<\/p>\n<p> We can look through the New Testament and find a number of references to Paul&rsquo;s visions and revelations. We see in <span class='bible'>Act 9:1-6<\/span> where the Lord appeared to him on the Damascus Road bringing about his conversion, and in <span class='bible'>Act 22:17-22<\/span> where Paul refers to his trance while in Jerusalem, and in <span class='bible'>Gal 1:15-17<\/span> where Paul refers to his divine calling, and in <span class='bible'>Act 16:8-10<\/span> when he received his Macedonian call, and in <span class='bible'>Act 18:9-10<\/span> when the Lord spoke to Paul in a night vision while in Corinth, and in <span class='bible'>Act 23:11<\/span> when the Lord stood by him on night when he was arrested in Jerusalem, and in <span class='bible'>Act 27:22-25<\/span> when the angel appeared to him while at sea during a storm. Thus, Paul knew that others would come during his life and ministry.<\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> 2Co 12:2<\/strong><\/span> <strong> &nbsp;I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell: God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven. <\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'>2Co 12:2<\/span><\/strong> <strong> &ldquo;such an one caught up to the third heaven&rdquo; &#8211; such an one caught up to the third heaven<\/strong> We read in Rick Joyner&#8217;s book <em> The Final Quest<\/em> that the first heaven refers to that which was before the fall of man in the Garden of Eden, the second heaven refers to the spiritual realm during the period of evil on the earth since the fall, and the third heaven will be the period on earth when Christ will reign and do away with the presence of evil upon the earth. This third heaven now exists in the Heavenly Kingdom, and that is why Paul was able to visit there. If this is the case, each of these heavens has a different glory. The second heaven, which we live in, has the glory of the sun. The third heaven will have the glory of the Father Himself. [91]<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3em'> [91] Rick Joyner, <em> The Final Quest <\/em> (Charlotte, North Carolina: Morning Star Publications, 1977), 44-45.<\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> 2Co 12:2<\/strong><\/span> <strong> <\/strong> <strong><em> Comments &#8211; <\/em><\/strong> At this point in <span class='bible'>2Co 12:2<\/span> scholars generally agree that Paul excludes any references to himself in order to minimize the tendency for anyone to exalt him, so that the church would, rather, lift up his office as their spiritual father. The carnal Christian would not marvel at his first boasting of godly character, or at his second boasting of Jewish ancestry and hardships. They would marvel in a person who has had such divine encounters. Thus, this boast was not intended to benefit Paul, but the Corinthians. Although Paul does not mention the name of this individual he describes, scholars believe from the context of this Epistle that Paul is referring to himself.<\/p>\n<p> Jim Goll believes that Paul was describing a vision in which he saw himself &ldquo;participating in it as if from a third person perspective.&rdquo; [92] In other words, Paul was not sure whether he was actually seeing himself in his own body in Heaven while at the same time observing this event as a bystander. It was simply difficult to explain exactly how the vision took place. Thus, Paul does not even call the person that he observed in the vision himself.<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3em'> [92] Jim W. Goll, <em> The Seer <\/em> (Shippensburg, PA: Destiny Image Publishers, Inc., 2004), 64.<\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> 2Co 12:3<\/strong><\/span> <strong> &nbsp;And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell: God knoweth;) <\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> 2Co 12:4<\/strong><\/span><\/strong> <strong> &nbsp;How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter. <\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> 2Co 12:4<\/strong><\/span><\/strong> <strong> &ldquo;How that he was caught up into paradise&rdquo; &#8211; <\/strong> <strong><em> Word Study on &ldquo;paradise&rdquo; <\/em><\/strong> <em> Strong<\/em> says the Greek word    (<span class='strong'>G3857<\/span>) (&ldquo;paradise&rdquo;) is of Oriental origin. <em> BDAG<\/em> says it is derived from the Old Persian language and meant, &ldquo;enclosure.&rdquo; The Greek historian Xenophon (430-354 B.C.) uses the word    to describe beautiful Persian gardens and enclosures ( <em> Anabasis<\/em> 1.2.7, 9; 1.4.10; 2.4.14). [93] The Jewish historian <em> Josephus<\/em> (A.D. 37-100) uses it in the same context to describe the gardens of King David. [94] In the New Testament, it appears to be a synonym for Heaven. This Greek word is only used three times in the New Testament (<span class='bible'>Luk 23:43<\/span>, <span class='bible'>2Co 12:4<\/span>, <span class='bible'>Rev 2:7<\/span>). All three uses describe a literal place, which we also call Heaven.<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3em'> [93] William Barrack, <em> Lexicon to Xenophone&rsquo;s Anabasis for the Use of Schools <\/em> (London: Longmans, Green, and Co., 1872), 105.<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3em'> [94] <em> Josephus<\/em> writes, &ldquo;Now Adonijah had prepared a supper out of the city, near the fountain that was in the king&rsquo;s paradise&rdquo; ( <em> Antiquities <\/em> 7.14.4)<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> <span class='bible'>Luk 23:43<\/span>, &ldquo;And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee, To day shalt thou be with me in paradise .&rdquo;<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> <span class='bible'>2Co 12:4<\/span>, &ldquo;How that he was caught up into paradise , and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.&rdquo;<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> <span class='bible'>Rev 2:7<\/span>, &ldquo;He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches; To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the tree of life, which is in the midst of the paradise of God.&rdquo;<\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> 2Co 12:4<\/strong><\/span> <strong> &ldquo;and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter&rdquo; <\/strong> <strong><em> Comments &#8211; <\/em><\/strong> The idea that many translations carry is that what Paul saw in Heaven was beyond the human vocabulary to describe, simply because there is nothing on earth to compare with its glory.<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'><em> BWE<\/em>, &ldquo;This man heard things which cannot be told. No person on earth can speak them.&rdquo;<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'><em> God&rsquo;sWord<\/em>, &ldquo;was snatched away to paradise where he heard things that can&#8217;t be expressed in words, things that humans cannot put into words. I don&#8217;t know whether this happened to him physically or spiritually. Only God knows.&rdquo;<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'><em> ISV<\/em>, &ldquo;was snatched away to Paradise and heard things that cannot be expressed in words, things that no human being has a right even to mention.&rdquo;<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Everett&#8217;s Study Notes on the Holy Scriptures<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> <strong> Paul&rsquo;s Boast of Divine Revelations and Sufferings: Spiritual Testimonies <\/strong> In <span class='bible'>2Co 12:1-10<\/span> Paul makes his third boast to the Corinthians in the fact that he has experienced many divine revelations and miracles as a true apostle of Jesus Christ. The context of this passage of Scripture falls within the topic of Paul defending his apostolic authority over the Corinthian church against a certain group of Jewish emissaries. These &ldquo;false apostles&rdquo; (<span class='bible'>2Co 11:13<\/span>) claim this same authority by attacking and belittling Paul personally. In response, Paul presents three areas of his life that qualify him as their apostolic leader, listing qualifications these Jews could not match. Paul first reminds the Corinthians of his godly character while living among them for eighteen months (<span class='bible'>2Co 11:1-15<\/span>), reflecting Paul&rsquo;s mental qualifications. He then boasts in his Jewish ancestry and physical sufferings (<span class='bible'>2Co 11:16-33<\/span>), reflecting Paul&rsquo;s physical qualifications as their spiritual leader. His final boast is in the divine revelations and miracles and have accompanied his apostleship (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:1-10<\/span>), reflecting Paul&rsquo;s spiritual qualifications. Again, it is important to understand that none of Paul&rsquo;s opponents could equal Paul in any of these three areas of boastings.<\/p>\n<p> In <span class='bible'>2Co 12:1-10<\/span> Paul will first reflect upon one particular revelation in which he was caught up into Heaven and heard things unspeakable and glorious (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:2-4<\/span>). It is not a reference to the revelations cited in <span class='bible'>Act 9:1-6<\/span> where the Lord appeared to him on the Damascus Road bringing about his conversion, or in <span class='bible'>Act 22:17-22<\/span> where Paul refers to his trance while in Jerusalem, or in <span class='bible'>Gal 1:15-17<\/span> where Paul refers to his divine calling, or in <span class='bible'>Act 16:8-10<\/span> when he received his Macedonian call, or in <span class='bible'>Act 18:9-10<\/span> when the Lord spoke to Paul in a night vision while in Corinth, or in <span class='bible'>Act 23:11<\/span> when the Lord stood by him on night when he was arrested in Jerusalem, or in <span class='bible'>Act 27:22-25<\/span> when the angel appeared to him while at sea during a storm. Instead, it is very likely that Paul is referring to one of his earliest and perhaps most glorious revelations that he had ever received of having been taken into Heaven itself. He would have chosen one of his more dramatic revelations not wanting to give his opponents any opportunity to match his boasting in the area of visions and revelations. Yet, there accompanied such glorious revelations some infirmities, which Paul will refer to as a thorn in the flesh, lest he should be exalted above measure by others (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:5-10<\/span>). These revelations testify to Paul&rsquo;s apostleship from the perspective of the spiritual realm.<\/p>\n<p><em> Outline <\/em> Here is a proposed outline:<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> 1. Paul Describes His Divine Revelations <span class='bible'>2Co 12:1-4<\/span><\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> 2. Paul Boasts in His Sufferings <span class='bible'>2Co 12:5-10<\/span><\/p>\n<p><strong><em> In Difficult Times We Experience More Revelations as We Seek God More &#8211;<\/em><\/strong> <strong> <\/strong> Paul did not write the Prison Epistles in a silver castle, nor while pastoring a large church in a big city with all of its prestige. Rather, he wrote them while serving on the front lines of the mission field as a seasoned warrior who was often facing persecutions and even death. It is in some of the most difficult times in our lives that God reveals Himself to us in the greatest measure, in the most spectacular ways. For example, God revealed His Majesty to Job during his great trial of affliction. Jacob saw the throne of God with angels ascending and descending while fleeing from his brother Esau. David wrote many Psalms while in exile. Isaiah the prophet saw the glory of God at a time when the king died and the future became uncertain. Stephen saw Jesus standing at the right hand of God while he was being stoned. In this passage, Paul says that he will go on to greater revelations as he endures his trials of affliction for Christ&#8217;s sake. It is in such positions that revelations come to us, when our flesh is subdued and our eyes are on Him, our Maker. This is what brings peace in the midst of the storm. It is the certainty that God is with us. It brings a peace that passes all understanding. It makes suffering secondary compared with the presence of God. Thus, Paul was able to say that he would take pleasure in these sufferings because God&rsquo;s strength is then magnified in his life (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:10<\/span>). Rick Joyner adds insight into this passage of Scripture in <span class='bible'>2Co 12:1-10<\/span> in his book <em> The Final Quest<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'>&ldquo;Paul did walk with Me as close as any man ever has. Even so, he was also beset by fears and weaknesses that were not from Me. I could have delivered him from these, and he did request it several times, but I had a reason for not delivering him. Paul&rsquo;s great wisdom was to embrace his weakness, understanding that if I had delivered him from them I would not have been able to trust him with the level of revelation and power that I did. Paul learned to distinguish between his own weaknesses and the revelation of the Spirit. He knew that when he was beset with weakness, or fears, that he was not seeing from My perspective, but from his own. This caused him to seek Me, and to depend on Me, even more. He was also careful not to attribute to Me that which arose from His own heart. Therefore I could trust him with revelations that I could not trust others with. Paul knew his own weaknesses, and he knew My anointing, and he distinguished between them. He did not confuse what came from his own mind and heart with My mind and heart.&rdquo; [87]<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3em'> [87] Rick Joyner, <em> The Final Quest <\/em> (Charlotte, North Carolina: Morning Star Publications, 1977), 139.<\/p>\n<p><strong><em> Observations &#8211;<\/em><\/strong> <em> <\/em> There are a number of observations that we can make about this passage in <span class='bible'>2Co 12:1-10<\/span>.<\/p>\n<p><em> (1) God Still Speaks Through Dreams and Visions &#8211;<\/em> <strong> <\/strong> One obvious reflection out of <span class='bible'>2Co 12:7<\/span> is that God has always given great men of the Bible dreams and visions and extraordinary experiences. Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Joseph, Moses, Joshua, the judges, all the prophets, many kings, and in the New Testament we see not only Jesus, but Peter, Paul, and John on Patmos receiving revelations from God. I find no scriptural evidence that this divine experience has ceased. In fact, many current testimonies from others and a few personal dreams and divine experiences have made me a believer that the Lord is still using this method to occasionally speak to His children.<\/p>\n<p><em> (2) Satan Is Still Alive and At Work Against God&rsquo;s People &#8211;<\/em> <strong> <\/strong> I also see in <span class='bible'>2Co 12:7<\/span> the teaching that Satan was actively at work decades after Jesus defeated him at Cal-vary. <span class='bible'>Rev 12:10<\/span> shows him as the accuser of the brethren. Paul makes other references to Satan&#8217;s involvement in his ministry (<span class='bible'>Rom 1:13<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rom 15:22<\/span> and <span class='bible'>1Th 2:18<\/span>). I believe we can conclude that Satan is alive and active today. We must confront him through faith in Jesus as several scriptural references attest to (<span class='bible'>2Co 11:14<\/span> and <span class='bible'>1Pe 5:8<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><em> (3) Humility and Pride &#8211;<\/em> <strong> <\/strong> We can also reflect upon the virtue of humility <em> <\/em> implied in this passage. Many great men of God have been used mightily and then fallen into moral decay through pride and arrogance. Paul was very aware of this fact as he humbly accepted the thorn as a means of abiding under God&#8217;s grace. God will not share His glory with man. He is a very jealous God. He knows man&rsquo;s tendency to be puffed up with pride, especially when praise comes from other men. Remember how the people of Lystra thought that Paul and Barnabas were gods that had come down to visit them (<span class='bible'>Act 14:8-18<\/span>). Paul was quick to exalt God and praise Him.<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> <span class='bible'>Act 14:11<\/span>, &ldquo;And when the people saw what Paul had done, they lifted up their voices, saying in the speech of Lycaonia, The gods are come down to us in the likeness of men.&rdquo;<\/p>\n<p><em> (4) Persecutions are a Part of the Christian Life &#8211;<\/em> <strong> <\/strong> We can learn from this passage that persecutions are a part of the Christian life. The epistles of 2 Corinthians, Hebrews, James, and 1 Peter all emphasize this divine truth. Obviously, not all of them are God&#8217;s will. I believe the greatest truth found in this passage is that every trial in life will be accompanied by an extra measure of God&#8217;s grace. <span class='bible'>Rom 5:1-2<\/span> says that we have access to this grace in which we stand. Many Christians fear what life may bring them as they watch others around them being overwhelmed. None of us had to endure as much as Paul the Apostle. He stands out as an example. Here we can learn that we no longer have to fear life. This passage shows us that in extraordinary times our Father will draw extraordinarily close to us. This has been my experience, and I see Paul having that same experience throughout the New Testament.<\/p>\n<p><em> (5) Pray Should Be our Response to Trials &#8211;<\/em> <strong> <\/strong> I see the teaching that prayer should always be a response to trials. Prayer may not change our situations the way we desire, but it can bring divine wisdom in learning how to cope with and overcome the situation (<span class='bible'>Jas 1:5<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><em> (6) God Confirms His Word and His Ministers Through Signs and Miracles &#8211;<\/em> <strong> <\/strong> A final theological reflection I see in this passage is that God&#8217;s ministers are always confirmed as authentic through infallible proofs. Jesus testified to his ministry through the preaching of John the Baptist, through God&#8217;s voice speaking from heaven, through Scripture, through the miracle, which he wrought, and his own testimony. Here Paul spent chapters 11 and 12 displaying the infallible proofs of his apostleship. God does not want us to be deceived by false teachers. We can use this passage and others in order to prove the validity of a man&#8217;s ministry.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Everett&#8217;s Study Notes on the Holy Scriptures<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> <strong> Paul Offers Reconciliation to the Church at Corinth <\/strong> Having explained his ministry of reconciliation in the previous section (1-7), Paul now tests the obedience of the Corinthians after calling them to be reconciled unto God. For those who answer his call, Paul gives them an opportunity to prove their loyalty to him by participating in the collection of the saints (<span class='bible'>2Co 8:1<\/span> to <span class='bible'>2Co 9:15<\/span>). For these church members Paul&rsquo;s words are a sweet savour of Christ resulting in life (<span class='bible'>2Co 2:15-16<\/span>) resulting in their edification (<span class='bible'>2Co 13:10<\/span>). For those who reject his call, Paul launches into an apologetic message to defend his right as an apostle over the Corinthians (<span class='bible'>2Co 10:1<\/span> to <span class='bible'>2Co 13:10<\/span>). He then warns them of his upcoming visit in which he is ready to use sharpness according to the power which the Lord had given him for edification and for destruction (<span class='bible'>2Co 13:10<\/span>). So, for the rebellious, Paul&rsquo;s words are &ldquo;the savour of death unto death&rdquo; (<span class='bible'>2Co 2:15-16<\/span>). <\/p>\n<p><em> Outline &#8211; <\/em> Note the proposed outline:<\/p>\n<p> A. The Collection for the Saints <span class='bible'>2Co 8:1<\/span> to <span class='bible'>2Co 9:15<\/span><\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> 1. The Example of Christian Giving <span class='bible'>2Co 8:1-6<\/span><\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> 2. The Exhortation to Give <span class='bible'>2Co 8:7-15<\/span><\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> 3. The Arrangement to Give <span class='bible'>2Co 8:16<\/span> to <span class='bible'>2Co 9:5<\/span><\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> 4. The Benefits of Christian Giving <span class='bible'>2Co 9:6-15<\/span><\/p>\n<p> B. Paul Exercises Apostolic Authority <span class='bible'>2Co 10:1<\/span> to <span class='bible'>2Co 13:10<\/span><\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> 1. Paul Declares His Authority <span class='bible'>2Co 10:1-18<\/span><\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3.6em'> a) Paul&rsquo;s Defense Against False Charges <span class='bible'>2Co 10:1-11<\/span><\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3.6em'> b) Paul&rsquo;s Claim to Apostleship <span class='bible'>2Co 10:12-18<\/span><\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> 2. Paul Boasts of His Credentials <span class='bible'>2Co 11:1<\/span> to <span class='bible'>2Co 12:21<\/span><\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3.6em'> a) Mental: A Godly Lifestyle <span class='bible'>2Co 11:1-15<\/span><\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3.6em'> b) Physical: Jewish Ancestry &amp; Christian Suffering <span class='bible'>2Co 11:16-33<\/span><\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3.6em'> c) Spiritual: Revelations &amp; Miracles <span class='bible'>2Co 12:1-13<\/span><\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> 3. Paul Executes His Authority <span class='bible'>2Co 12:14<\/span> to <span class='bible'>2Co 13:10<\/span><\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Everett&#8217;s Study Notes on the Holy Scriptures<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> <strong> Paul Defends and Exercises His Apostolic Authority <span class='bible'>2Co 10:1<\/span><\/strong> to <span class='bible'>2Co 13:10<\/span> forms the third and last major division of the epistle of 2 Corinthians. In this section Paul defends his apostolic authority over the churches he had founded. Now, for those in Corinth who will be reconciled to Paul as their spiritual authority, he gives them a charge of giving an offering to the poor saints in Jerusalem in order to prove their sincerity and to steer them into a deeper, more sacrificial walk with the Lord (<span class='bible'>2Co 8:1<\/span> to <span class='bible'>2Co 9:15<\/span>). For those who are still rebellious, Paul will execute his divine authority over them in these last four chapters of his epistle (<span class='bible'>2Co 10:1<\/span> to <span class='bible'>2Co 13:10<\/span>). In this section Paul will declare his apostolic authority (<span class='bible'>2Co 10:1-18<\/span>), then boast in his credentials (<span class='bible'>2Co 11:1<\/span> to <span class='bible'>2Co 12:13<\/span>), and finally execute his office as an apostle and set those who are rebellious in order (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:14<\/span> to <span class='bible'>2Co 13:10<\/span>). <\/p>\n<p><em> Outline &#8211; <\/em> Note the proposed outline:<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> 1. Paul Declares His Authority <span class='bible'>2Co 10:1-18<\/span><\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3.6em'> a) Paul&rsquo;s Defense Against False Charges <span class='bible'>2Co 10:1-11<\/span><\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3.6em'> b) Paul&rsquo;s Claim to Apostleship <span class='bible'>2Co 10:12-18<\/span><\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> 2. Paul Boasts of His Credentials <span class='bible'>2Co 11:1<\/span> to <span class='bible'>2Co 12:21<\/span><\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3.6em'> a) Mental: A Godly Lifestyle <span class='bible'>2Co 11:1-15<\/span><\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3.6em'> b) Physical: Jewish Ancestry &amp; Christian Suffering <span class='bible'>2Co 11:16-33<\/span><\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3.6em'> c) Spiritual: Revelations &amp; Miracles <span class='bible'>2Co 12:1-10<\/span><\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3.6em'> d) Final Plea <span class='bible'>2Co 12:11-13<\/span><\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> 3. Paul Executes His Authority <span class='bible'>2Co 12:14<\/span> to <span class='bible'>2Co 13:10<\/span><\/p>\n<p><strong><em> Identifying Paul&rsquo;s Opponents <\/em><\/strong> In <span class='bible'>2Co 10:1<\/span> to <span class='bible'>2Co 13:10<\/span> Paul exercises his apostolic authority over those dissidents in the church at Corinth. The traditional view sees these opponents as Jewish emissaries sent from the Church of Jerusalem to bring all Churches under its leadership. (For example, we see the Jewish leaders sending servants to John the Baptist [<span class='bible'>Joh 1:19-28<\/span> ] and Jesus Christ [<span class='bible'>Joh 7:32-53<\/span> ] during their public ministries to inquire about them or to challenge them or to seize them. Saul of Tarsus was sent out to various cities with authority from Jewish leaders in Jerusalem to carry out instructions in foreign synagogues.) These Jews had accused Paul of being fickle when he changed his travel plans (<span class='bible'>2Co 1:17<\/span>), of needing a letter of commendation as was commonly used by others (<span class='bible'>2Co 3:1<\/span>), of being weak and of poor speech (<span class='bible'>2Co 10:1<\/span>; <span class='bible'>2Co 10:10<\/span>) and of not having proper clerical credentials (<span class='bible'>2Co 10:12<\/span>). Paul will reply by revealing them as those who corrupt the Word of God (<span class='bible'>2Co 2:17<\/span>), as ministers of the old, less glorious covenant (<span class='bible'>2Co 3:1-18<\/span>) while masquerading as ministers of Christ (<span class='bible'>2Co 11:23<\/span>), as being bold and overconfident (<span class='bible'>2Co 11:21<\/span>) and as someone who was overstepping into another&rsquo;s domain (<span class='bible'>2Co 10:3-16<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p> It is interesting to note that when Paul gives evidence of his office of an apostle and authority over the Corinthians that he does not appeal to letters of commendation from men. Rather, he appeals to the sufferings he has endured for Christ&rsquo;s sake as the seal of God&rsquo;s hand at work in his life and to the visions and revelations that he has received from God.<\/p>\n<p> These adversaries looked upon Paul&rsquo;s outward appearance and as a result challenged his physical appearance and his speech (<span class='bible'>2Co 10:7-11<\/span>). Paul warns them not to look at things as they appear, but according to the divine power entrusted unto Him by God to carry out discipline to the churches (<span class='bible'>2Co 10:1-6<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p> He does not rely upon letters of commendation from men (<span class='bible'>2Co 10:12<\/span>), which implies that his adversaries had done so. This would suggest Jews, who sent representatives to their synagogues throughout the Empire with such letters. Nor does he boast about work started by others (<span class='bible'>2Co 10:13-15<\/span> a), which implies that his adversaries had encroached upon his work in the Lord. He hopes that the Corinthians will approve him (<span class='bible'>2Co 10:15 b-16<\/span>), and he relies upon approval from the Lord (<span class='bible'>2Co 10:17-18<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p> Perhaps our clearest hint as to the identity of Paul&rsquo;s adversaries is found in his statement, &ldquo;Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I.&rdquo; (<span class='bible'>2Co 11:22<\/span>). Thus, they prided themselves in being Jewish. His next statement, &ldquo;Are they ministers of Christ?&rdquo; (<span class='bible'>2Co 11:23<\/span>) implies that these were Jews who had embraced Christ as the Messiah. These Jewish converts seem to have been on a mission; for the idea that they were Jewish emissaries is implied in the statement, &ldquo;For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus,&rdquo; (<span class='bible'>2Co 11:4<\/span>) and in Paul&rsquo;s statement, &ldquo;or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you.&rdquo; (<span class='bible'>2Co 3:1<\/span>) These Jews had apparently brought with them letters of commendation to Corinth, perhaps from the church at Jerusalem, or even some leading synagogue. When Paul says, &ldquo;For such are false apostles,&rdquo; (<span class='bible'>2Co 11:13<\/span>) we sense that this group of Jews carried Christian titles with which they had been commissioned by those that sent them. They made some sort of claims to be ministers of righteousness; for Paul says, &ldquo;Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness,&rdquo; (<span class='bible'>2Co 11:15<\/span>). They claimed in some way to be ministers of Christ; for Paul says, &ldquo;Are they ministers of Christ?&rdquo; (<span class='bible'>2Co 11:23<\/span>) They seemed to be different in the Judaizers that troubled the Galatian churches in that we find no reference in 2 Corinthians to their interest circumcision, in the keeping of the Sabbath or other holy days and in laws of purification. <\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'>2Co 11:13<\/span> suggests that these adversaries of Paul entered the church of Corinth cloaked with letters of recommendation from those who sent them. They came with the titles of &ldquo;apostles.&rdquo; Within Jewish circles, an &ldquo;apostle&rdquo; was not a title used in the specialized sense of the word to mean a missionary who was anointed and sent out by the elders of a local Church to evangelize the heathen world; but rather, it was used in the normal, more general, secular sense of the Hebrew word &ldquo;shaliah,&rdquo; which was an agent of those who commissioned him. These Jews were originally given the charge to unite the Jews of the Diaspora with the religious circles seated in Jerusalem. These Jewish Christians came to Corinth cloaked with the title of an apostle while believing that they were sent with just as much, or more, authority as Paul carried in his ministry.<\/p>\n<p> Thus, Paul attempts to tell the Corinthians rather bluntly that such emissaries are &ldquo;false apostles&rdquo;, meaning that they did not carry the true office of an apostle that Christ Jesus placed within the Church. Paul says that they were &ldquo;deceitful workers&rdquo; because their motives were not pure. Perhaps they were sent to unite the Gentile churches under the authority of one leading church in Jerusalem. We can only speculate as to who sent them. He explains that they were &ldquo;transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ&rdquo; because of the confusion brought when they attempted to identify themselves with the true office of an apostle. They too, were sent out from a church. They too, agreed with the Gospel message that Jesus Christ was the Messiah. I am sure these &ldquo;false apostles&rdquo; made their appealed to the believers in Corinth with many such comparisons. Thus, they attempted to transform themselves into apostles of Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong><em> The Sorrowful Letter <\/em><\/strong> <strong> <\/strong> Many scholars suggest that <span class='bible'>2Co 10:1<\/span> to <span class='bible'>2Co 13:14<\/span> contains a part of an earlier letter that Paul wrote to the church at Corinth called the &ldquo;Sorrowful Letter,&rdquo; mentioned in <span class='bible'>2Co 2:4<\/span>; <span class='bible'>2Co 7:8-9<\/span>. They suggest that this portion of 2 Corinthians is out of place with the first nine chapters. The basis for this suggestion is that 2 Corinthians 10-13 is filled with criticism and abuse, while 2 Corinthians 1-9 is characterized by gratitude for a restored relationship with Paul and deep affection for the Corinthians. However, conservative scholars make a strong case for the unity of 2 Corinthians.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Everett&#8217;s Study Notes on the Holy Scriptures<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> <strong> Paul Boasts of His Credentials as an Apostle <\/strong> In <span class='bible'>2Co 11:1<\/span> to <span class='bible'>2Co 12:13<\/span> Paul strengthens his argument as the rightful apostle over the believers in Corinth and all of Achaia by boasting in his credentials, or qualifications. His opponents had probably boasted before the Corinthian by bragging on their qualifications as men of God. So, if they have chosen boasting as a weapon, then boasting Paul will bring. The amazing part of this passage of Scripture is that Paul makes his boasts in his earthly weaknesses in a way that reveals his divine authority as an apostle of Jesus Christ. He makes three essential boasts, which reflect his mental, physical and spiritual levels of maturity in the Lord. His godly lifestyle reflects his character and decision making (<span class='bible'>2Co 11:1-15<\/span>). He then boasts in his Jewish ancestry and physical sufferings (<span class='bible'>2Co 11:16-33<\/span>). His final boast is in the divine revelations and miracles and have accompanied his apostleship (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:1-10<\/span>). It is important to understand that none of Paul&rsquo;s opponents could equal Paul in any of these three boastings; for in each of these three boasts, Paul emphasizes the sacrifice and hardships that he endured as an apostle to the Gentiles. His mental maturity as an apostle of Jesus Christ is demonstrated by him choosing to deny himself the privilege of taking wages from them, but rather, robbed other churches (<span class='bible'>2Co 11:1-15<\/span>). In his physical qualifications as an apostle of Jesus Christ he boasted in his Jewish ancestry, yet his maturity is seen in the physical realm when he endured persecutions and hardships (<span class='bible'>2Co 11:16-33<\/span>). In his spiritual maturity of receiving an abundance of divine revelations he suffered the thorn in the flesh, which from a spiritual perspective is understood to be messengers of Satan to buffet him (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:1-10<\/span>). Thus, Paul is boasting in his mental, physical and spiritual qualifications as an apostle, while showing the Corinthians the sufferings and hardships he endures to maintain those qualifications. Thus, he was boasting in an area that his adversaries had not boasted, which was in the hardships and persecutions that accompany a true apostle of Christ. He concludes with a final plea for the Corinthians to accept his apostolic authority over them.<\/p>\n<p><em> Outline &#8211; <\/em> Note the proposed outline:<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> 1. Mental: A Godly Lifestyle <span class='bible'>2Co 11:1-15<\/span><\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> 2. Physical: Jewish Ancestry &amp; Christian Suffering <span class='bible'>2Co 11:16-33<\/span><\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> 3. Spiritual: Revelations &amp; Miracles <span class='bible'>2Co 12:1-10<\/span><\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> 4. Final Plea <span class='bible'>2Co 12:11-13<\/span><\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Everett&#8217;s Study Notes on the Holy Scriptures<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><strong> Paul&#8217;s Boast of His Weakness. <\/strong><\/p>\n<p> Supernatural revelations:<\/p>\n<p>v. <strong> 1<\/strong>. <strong> It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>v. <strong> 2<\/strong>. <strong> I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell: God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>v. <strong> 3<\/strong>. <strong> And I knew such a man, (whether in the body or out of the body, I cannot tell: God knoweth;)<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>v. <strong> 4<\/strong>. <strong> how that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>v. <strong> 5<\/strong>. <strong> Of such an one will I glory; yet of myself I will not glory but in mine infirmities.<\/p>\n<p><\/strong> What a disagreeable task the apostle found this matter of glorying to which the attitude of the Corinthians had driven him is here again apparent: I must needs glory, though, indeed, it is not expedient. Not of his own free will, not because he delights in it, does he recount his sufferings and experiences in the work of the Lord, but because of the enmity of the false teachers and the gullibility of the disciples at Corinth. He is fully aware of the fact that there is no personal advantage for him in this boasting of the things he endured and the things which the Lord made known to him, but he now intends to mention some visions and revelations of the Lord which the Lord vouchsafed to him. See <span class='bible'>Act 2:17<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Act 10:10<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rev 1:10<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rev 4:1<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Act 9:3<\/span>.<\/p>\n<p>One vision, of which Paul now tells, stands out from the rest on account of its extraordinary character: I know a man in Christ fourteen years ago. He is sure of the facts which he here relates, since he himself was the Christian to whom the Lord vouchsafed this revelation, his humility not permitting him to name himself in connection with such a wonderful vision. The time had been impressed upon his memory so emphatically that he will not forget the date. It seems that he had the vision before entering upon his ministry proper, perhaps during his sojourn at Tarsus, <span class='bible'>Act 9:30<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Act 11:25<\/span>, the intention of the Lord being to give this new instrument of His mercy such evidence of His grace and power, by means of a foretaste of the bliss of heaven, that he would not despair in the midst of the manifold tribulations to which he was to be subjected. It was an extraordinary, miraculous experience; for Paul twice declares that he does not know whether he was in the body or out of the body; he was not able to say whether he was taken up into heaven bodily and saw all the glories with the eyes of his body, or whether only his spirit, temporarily freed from the confines of the mortal body, had seen the heavenly bliss. Many a time the apostle may have puzzled over the miraculous experience, but he was not able to come to a conclusion, and therefore left the matter to God.<\/p>\n<p>The vision itself was unlike any other which he had had: That he was caught up to paradise and heard unspeakable words which no human lips can utter. The Bible often speaks of heaven in the plural, as in the Lord&#8217;s Prayer (in the Greek text), but just what distinction and degrees are to be observed we cannot tell from the various passages. Paul was undoubtedly transported to the third heaven, to paradise, to the place where the redeemed souls were living in the most intimate communion with God, where they saw their Savior face to face. Paul had had a taste of that bliss and glory in this vision. And he had heard words which were unutterable for any mere human tongue, or which he that had heard them would forever retain as a blessed secret; the substance of the divine communication upon that memorable occasion had been so exalted that it would have been profaned by repetition in human language.<\/p>\n<p>A mere glimpse of the bliss of heaven it had been, but Paul was undoubtedly justified in saying: On account of that person will I glory, but on my own behalf I will not boast except in my weaknesses. Only such incidents will the apostle mention in a vein of boasting in which his own person was not actively engaged, which were bestowed upon him by the mercy of God alone, when he was lifted out of his own individuality and could view himself almost as a third person. Of himself, in his normal state, he has only one testimony to give, namely, that of his weakness, of his sufferings. And even here the glory is, in the last analysis, only God&#8217;s; for sufferings and tribulations can be subjects of boasting only inasmuch as they are borne with Christian fortitude given by God.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: The Popular Commentary on the Bible by Kretzmann<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><strong>EXPOSITION<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>The revelations vouchsafed to him (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:1-6<\/span>). The counteracting &#8220;thorn in the flesh&#8221; (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:7-10<\/span>). One more apology for glorying (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:11<\/span>, <span class='bible'>2Co 12:12<\/span>). His disinterestedness (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:13-15<\/span>). Indignant refutation of the charge that he had made gain of them through the agency of subordinates (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:16-18<\/span>). Caution and warnings (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:19-21<\/span>.<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:1<\/span><\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong> It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory.<\/strong> This rendering follows the best-attested reading; but it is at least doubtful whether, instead of  or , the ironic  of , , and the Greek Fathers is not the true reading. In mere vowel variations, especially in passages where the meaning does not lie on the surface, the diplomatic (external) evidence is less important. If St. Paul wrote , it means, &#8220;of course it is not expedient for me to boast.&#8221; <strong>I will come;<\/strong> <em>for I will come; <\/em>if the reading of D is correct. In that case it is hardly possible to define the counter currents of feeling which caused the use of the conjunction. <strong>Visions and revelations.<\/strong> The word used for &#8220;visions&#8221; means presentations perceived in a state which is neither sleeping nor waking, but which are regarded as objective; &#8220;revelations&#8221; are the truths apprehended as a result of the visions. <em>Optasia, <\/em>for &#8220;visions,&#8221; only occurs elsewhere in <span class='bible'>Luk 1:22<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Luk 24:23<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Act 26:19<\/span> (comp. <span class='bible'>Gal 2:2<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:2<\/span><\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong> I knew;<\/strong> rather, <em>I know<\/em>. <strong>A man.<\/strong> St. Paul speaks in this indirect way of himself (see <span class='bible'>2Co 12:5<\/span>, <span class='bible'>2Co 12:7<\/span>).<strong> In Christ<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>1Co 1:30<\/span>). To St. Paul every true Christian was a man whose personal life was lost in the life of Christ. <strong>Above fourteen years ago.<\/strong> The note of time is very vague. If we are <em>at all <\/em>able to identify the vision alluded to, it must have been the vision in the temple, referred to in <span class='bible'>Act 22:17<\/span>, which was, roughly speaking, &#8220;about fourteen years&#8221; before this time. The vision on the road to Damascus had occurred about twenty years earlier than the date of this Epistle. <strong>Whether in the body,<\/strong> etc. A powerful description of the absorption of all conscious <em>bodily <\/em>modes of apprehension. In their comments on. these verses, many commentators enter into speculations which seem to me to be so entirely arbitrary and futile that I shall not even allude to them. St. Paul&#8217;s bodily and mental state during this vision is familiar to all who know the history of Oriental and mediaeval mysticism. <strong>Caught up<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>Eze 11:24<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Act 8:39<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rev 4:1<\/span>, <span class='bible'>Rev 4:2<\/span>). <strong>Into the third heaven.<\/strong> It is most unlikely that St. Paul is here in any way referring to the Jewish <em>hagadoth <\/em>about seven heavens. The expression is purely general, and even the rabbis did not expect to be taken <em>au pied de la lettre<\/em>.<em> <\/em>Hence all speculations about first, second, and third heavens are idle and useless. Even as late as the Clementine writings in the middle of the second century, an attempt is made, in reference to this passage, to disparage St. Paul by sneering at visions as a medium of revelation, on the ground that they may spring from self-deception; and this rapture of the &#8220;bald hook-nosed Galilean&#8221; to the third heaven is also sneered at in the &#8216;Philopatris&#8217; of the pseudo-Lucian. Yet how modest and simple is St. Paul&#8217;s awestruck reference to this event, when compared, not only with the lying details of Mohammed&#8217;s visit to heaven, but even with the visions of St. Theresa or Swedenborg!<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:4<\/span><\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong> Into Paradise.<\/strong> Here, again, we encounter long speculations as to whether Paradise is the same as the third heaven; whether St.,Paul is referring to two visions or two parts of one vision. Such questions are clearly insoluble, and I leave them where I find them. We shall never understand this passage otherwise than in the dim and vague outline in which St. Paul has purposely left it. All that we can know from the New Testament about Paradise must be learnt from this verse and Luk 23:1-56 :63 and <span class='bible'>Rev 2:7<\/span>, and it is extremely little. <strong>Unspeakable words. <\/strong>A figure of speech called an oxymoron. Utterances (or &#8220;things&#8221;) incapable of utterance.<strong> Not lawful for a man to utter.<\/strong> How futile, then, must be the attempt to guess what they were, or on what subject!<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:5<\/span><\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong> Of such a one. <\/strong>These are legitimate subjects of &#8220;boast,&#8221; because they are heavenly privileges, not earthly grounds of superiority. <strong>Except in my infirmities<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>2Co 11:30<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:6<\/span><\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong> I forbear; <\/strong>literally, <em>I<\/em> <em>spare; i.e.<\/em> I refrain from boasting. <strong>Should think of me; <\/strong>literally, <em>that no man should estimate concerning me beyond what he sees me <\/em>(<em>to be<\/em>)<em>, or hears at all from my own lips<\/em>.<em> <\/em>If he were to tell them more of his revelations, he might encourage them to think more of him than he deserves or wishes.<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:7-10<\/span><\/strong><\/p>\n<p><em>The thorn in the flesh.<\/em><\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:7<\/span><\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong> Lest I should be exalted above measure; <\/strong>literally, <em>that I may not be over exalted<\/em>.<em> <\/em>It was necessary to show St. Paul that he only held the treasure in an earthen vessel. <strong>There was given me.<\/strong> Even God&#8217;s afflictions are meant for gifts. <strong>A thorn<\/strong> (<em>skolops<\/em>).<em> <\/em>The more usual meaning is, as Hesychius says, &#8220;a sharp stake&#8221; (&#8216;Sudes,&#8217; Tert.). Hence the word <em>skolopizo, <\/em>I impale or crucify. St. Paul&#8217;s agony was an impalement or crucifixion of all sensual impulses and earthly ambitions.<strong> In the flesh. <\/strong>There have been endless conjectures as to the exact nature of this painful and most humbling physical affliction. It is only by placing side by side a great many separate passages that we are almost irresistibly led to the conclusion which is now most generally adopted, namely, that it was acute and disfiguring ophthalmia, originating in the blinding glare of the light which flashed round him at Damascus, and accompanied, as that most humiliating disease usually is, by occasional cerebral excitement. It would be impossible here to enter into the whole inquiry, for which! refer to my &#8216;Life of St. Paul,&#8217; 1:214-226. <strong>The messenger of Satan;<\/strong> rather, <em>an angel of Satan<\/em>.<em> <\/em>By way of comment, see <span class='bible'>Mat 25:41<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Luk 13:16<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Job 2:7<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rev 12:7<\/span>, <span class='bible'>Rev 12:9<\/span>. <strong>To buffet me. <\/strong>The verb is derived from <em>kolaphos, <\/em>a slap <em>on the face, <\/em>and would be suitable to such a disfigurement as ophthalmia (<span class='bible'>2Co 10:10<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:8<\/span><\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong> For this thing.<\/strong> In reference to this or &#8220;to <em>him,<\/em>&#8220;<em> <\/em>the angel of Satan. <strong>The Lord.<\/strong> That is, Christ (<span class='bible'>1Co 1:3<\/span>). <strong>Thrice<\/strong> (comp. <span class='bible'>Mat 26:44<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:9<\/span><\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong> And he said unto me. <\/strong>The original is much more forcible: &#8220;And he <em>has <\/em>said to me.&#8221; <strong>Is sufficient for thee.<\/strong> A similar phrase, though in a very different context, occurs in <span class='bible'>Deu 3:26<\/span>. <strong>My strength is made perfect in weakness<\/strong>. The verse contains a paradox, which yet describes the best history of the world. The paradox becomes more suggestive if, with , A, B, D, F, G, we omit &#8220;<em>my<\/em>.&#8221; <strong>May rest upon me; <\/strong>literally, <em>may tabernacle over me<\/em>.<em> <\/em>The compound verb occurs here alone, but the simple verb and the substantive occur in similar meanings in <span class='bible'>Joh 1:14<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rev 7:15<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rev 21:3<\/span>.<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:10<\/span><\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong> I take pleasure in;<\/strong><em> I<\/em> <em>am content to bear them cheerfully <\/em>(<span class='bible'>2Co 7:4<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rom 5:3<\/span>). <strong>Strong<\/strong>; rather, <em>powerful, mighty<\/em>.<em> <\/em>The resemblance to Philo (&#8216;Vit. Mos.,&#8217; Opp., 1:613, &#8220;Your weakness is might&#8221;) is probably accidental (see <span class='bible'>1Co 15:54<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Col 3:4<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:11<\/span><\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong> A fool <\/strong>(see <span class='bible'>2Co 11:16<\/span>). <strong>For I ought. <\/strong>The &#8220;<em>I<\/em>&#8221; is emphatic. You compelled me to become senseless in boasting of myself to you, whereas I ought to have been commended by <em>you<\/em>.<em> <\/em><strong>To have been commended.<\/strong> The verb gives one more side allusion, not without bitterness, to the <em>commendatory <\/em>epistles of which his adversaries boasted (2Co 3:1; <span class='bible'>2Co 5:12<\/span>; <span class='bible'>2Co 10:12-18<\/span>). <strong>The very chiefest apostles.<\/strong> The same strange compound, &#8220;out and out apostles,&#8221; is used as in <span class='bible'>2Co 11:5<\/span>; comp. <span class='bible'>Gal 2:6<\/span>.<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:12<\/span><\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong> The signs of an apostle. <\/strong>St. Paul always claimed to have attested his mission by spiritual and miraculous gifts (<span class='bible'>Rom 15:19<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Act 15:12<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:13<\/span><\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong> I was not burdensome. <\/strong>The same word as in <span class='bible'>2Co 11:9<\/span>. <strong>Forgive me this wrong.<\/strong> There is an exquisite dignity and pathos mixed with the irony of this remark.<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:14<\/span><\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong> The third time I am ready to come to you.<\/strong> He had been ready <em>twice <\/em>before, though the second time his actual visit had been prevented by the scandals in their Church. That the visit which he now contemplates is a third visit, and that there was an unrecorded second visit, is a needless and improbable inference from this passage. <strong>Be burdensome <\/strong>(see <span class='bible'>2Co 12:13<\/span>). <strong>Not yours, but you<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>1Th 2:8<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:15<\/span><\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong> Spend and be spent; <\/strong>rather, <em>spend and be outspent, <\/em>or <em>spent to the uttermost <\/em>(<span class='bible'>Php 2:17<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:16<\/span><\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong> But be it so, I did not burden you.<\/strong> The &#8220;I&#8221; is emphatic. It is shocking to think that, even after Paul has so triumphantly cleared himself from the disgraceful charge of trying to make gain out of the Corinthians, he should still be obliged to meet the slanderous innuendo that, even if he had not personally tried to get anything out of them, still he had done so indirectly through the agency of Titus. <strong>Being crafty, I caught you with guile. <\/strong>He is here quoting the sneer of his enemies (see what he has already said in <span class='bible'>2Co 1:12<\/span>; <span class='bible'>2Co 7:2<\/span>). The word used for &#8220;being&#8221; means &#8220;being by my very nature.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:17<\/span><\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong> Did I make a gain of you, <\/strong>etc.? The same verb as in <span class='bible'>2Co 2:11<\/span>. It means&#8221; to overreach,&#8221; &#8220;to take unfair advantages.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:18<\/span><\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong> Titus<\/strong>. This refers to the first visit of Titus. He was now on the eve of a second visit with two others (<span class='bible'>2Co 8:6<\/span>, <span class='bible'>2Co 8:18<\/span>, <span class='bible'>2Co 8:22<\/span>).<strong> A brother; <\/strong>rather, <em>the brother<\/em>.<em> <\/em>Who it was is entirely unknown. Perhaps Tychicus (<span class='bible'>Tit 3:12<\/span>). <strong>In the same Spirit; <\/strong>namely, in the Spirit of God.<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:19<\/span><\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong> Again, think you that we excuse ourselves unto you?<\/strong> The best reading is not <em>palin, <\/em>again, but <em>palai, <\/em>long ago. This word with the present is an elegant classical idiom, and means, &#8220;You have, perhaps, been imagining all this time that I am pleading with you by way of self-defence. Do not think it! You are no judges of mine. My only object is to speak before God in Christ, not to defend myself since I need no defence so far as you are concernedbut to help in building you up, by removing the falsehoods that alienate you from me.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:20<\/span><\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong> Such as ye would not<\/strong> (see <span class='bible'>1Co 4:21<\/span>). <strong>Debates<\/strong>. &#8220;Discords,&#8221; &#8220;quarrels.&#8221; <strong>Strifes<\/strong>. &#8220;Party intrigues,&#8221; &#8220;factious and emulous rivalries&#8221; (<span class='bible'>Rom 2:8<\/span>). <strong>Backbiting<\/strong>. Detractions, talkings <em>against <\/em>one another. <strong>Swellings<\/strong>. Inflated conceit pompous egotism (<span class='bible'>1Co 4:6<\/span>, <span class='bible'>1Co 4:18<\/span>, <span class='bible'>1Co 4:19<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Col 2:18<\/span>). <strong>Tumults<\/strong>. Disorderly excitement.<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:21<\/span><\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong> Humble me among you; <\/strong>rather, <em>in my relation to you<\/em>.<em> <\/em><strong>Many which have sinned already, and have not repented;<\/strong> rather, <em>who have sinned before and did not repent<\/em>.<em> <\/em>Many had sinned (<span class='bible'>1Co 6:12-20<\/span>); some only had repented.<\/p>\n<p><strong>HOMILETICS<\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:1-5<\/span><\/strong><strong> &#8211; Apostolic piety and psychology.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>&#8220;It is not expedient,&#8221; etc. These verses present two subjects of thought.<\/p>\n<p><strong>I.<\/strong> <strong>APOSTOLIC<\/strong> <strong>PSYCHOLOGY<\/strong>. The words reveal certain ideas which Paul had concerning the human mind. He had the idea:<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>. <em>That whilst here it is capable of existing separate from the body<\/em>.<em> <\/em>&#8220;Whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell.&#8221; If he had been certain that the soul could not exist whilst here apart from the body, would he have spoken thus? And who is not conscious of the mind having experiences in which the body does not participate? Paul speaks of himself as entering regions far away.<\/p>\n<p><strong>(1)<\/strong> The &#8220;<em>third heaven<\/em>.&#8221;<em> <\/em>The Bible speaks of three heavens.<\/p>\n<p><strong>(a) <\/strong>The atmospheric, There the clouds travel and perform their functions. <\/p>\n<p><strong>(b) <\/strong>The starry. There the sun, moon, and stars appear.<\/p>\n<p><strong>(c) <\/strong>The heavens that lie beyond the heavenly orbs; where God and his holy angels are supposed to have their special residence. Up to this&#8221; third heaven&#8221; Paul was caught.<\/p>\n<p><strong>(2)<\/strong> <em>Paradise<\/em>. &#8220;Caught up into Paradise.&#8221; The word here denotes some place in the universe distinguished in beauty and fruitfulness. Paul regarded it possible for the soul to go away into those distant regions of supernal brightness and beauty. Who has not been conscious of being borne far away from the body on the wing of thought?<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>. <em>That whilst here it is capable of receiving extraordinary revelations apart from the body<\/em>.<em> <\/em>&#8220;Heard unspeakable words.&#8221; Things of the soul may be unutterable either from <em>necessity <\/em>or from <em>impropriety<\/em>.<em> <\/em>The deepest things of the heart are unutterable in any language. Perhaps what Paul saw and heard in the spirit was neither possible nor proper to communicate. There are but few of us who have not received impressions of distant things. We are often caught away to distant scenes, and see and hear extraordinary things.<\/p>\n<p><strong>3<\/strong>.<em> That whilst here it may exist apart from the body and the man not know it<\/em>.<em> <\/em>&#8220;Whether in the body, I cannot tell.&#8221; He was so charged with spiritual things that he had lost all consciousness of matter and his relations to it. The man whose soul is flooded with the higher elements of being does not know for the time whether he is &#8220;in the body&#8221; or &#8220;out of the body.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p><strong>4<\/strong>. <em>That wherever or however it exists it constitutes the man<\/em>.<em> <\/em>&#8220;I knew a man in Christ.&#8221; That which had these wonderful revelations he regarded as the <em>man<\/em>.<em> <\/em>To the apostle the body was the costume of the man, which he put on at birth and took off at death. In fact, he regarded the body as his not him, the soul as himself.<\/p>\n<p><strong>II.<\/strong> <strong>APOSTOLIC<\/strong> <strong>PIETY<\/strong>. There are three things concerning piety here.<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>. <em>Humility<\/em>.<em> <\/em>That the man of whom Paul here speaks is himself scarcely admits of a doubt. Why should he speak of himself in the third person? It is because of that modesty of nature which is ever the characteristic of a truly great soul. Humility is an essential attribute of piety.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>. <em>Christism<\/em>.<em> <\/em>&#8220;A man in Christ.&#8221; To be in Christ is to live in his ideas, character, spirit, as the atmosphere of being. He who lives in the spirit of Christ becomes a man.<\/p>\n<p><strong>3<\/strong>. <em>Transport<\/em>.<em> <\/em>His soul was borne away in ecstasy. The time when the revelation occurred is specified&#8221;fourteen years ago.&#8221; Strange that he did not speak of it before. Piety has its hours of ravishments, ecstasies, and transfigurations.<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:6-10<\/span><\/strong><strong> &#8211; Soul schooling.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>&#8220;For though,&#8221; etc. These words teach us several things concerning soul discipline.<\/p>\n<p><strong>I.<\/strong> <strong>THAT<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>EXERCISE<\/strong> <strong>OF<\/strong> <strong>SPIRITUAL<\/strong> <strong>DISCIPLINE<\/strong> <strong>IS<\/strong> <strong>EXPEDIENT<\/strong> <strong>FOR<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>BEST<\/strong> <strong>OF<\/strong> <strong>MEN<\/strong>. Paul required it. He says, &#8220;Lest I should be exalted above measure.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>. <em>Pride is a great spiritual evil<\/em>.<em> <\/em>This is implied in the discipline with which the apostle was now visited. &#8220;To be exalted above measure [or, &#8216;overmuch&#8217;]&#8221; is, of course, to be proud, and to be proud is to be in a position inimical to soul progress.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>. <em>Good men have sometimes great temptations to pride<\/em>.<em> <\/em>Paul&#8217;s temptation seems to have arisen from the &#8220;abundance of the revelation&#8221; of which he speaks.<\/p>\n<p><strong>II.<\/strong> <strong>THAT<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>MODE<\/strong> <strong>OF<\/strong> <strong>SPIRITUAL<\/strong> <strong>DISCIPLINE<\/strong> <strong>IS<\/strong> <strong>SOMETIMES<\/strong> <strong>VERY<\/strong> <strong>PAINFUL<\/strong>. Paul was visited with a &#8220;thorn in the flesh.&#8221; What the thorn was is a question for speculation; our object is practical. Two things deserve notice here.<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>. <em>That<\/em> <em>suffering stands connected with Satan<\/em>.<em> <\/em>This painful dispensation was a &#8220;messenger from Satan.&#8221; The great original sinner is the father of suffering.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>. <em>Both suffering and Satan are under the direction of God<\/em>.<em> <\/em>He uses them as his instruments for good. Satan himself is the servant of the Holy One.<\/p>\n<p><strong>III.<\/strong> <strong>THAT<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>MEANS<\/strong> <strong>OF<\/strong> <strong>SPIRITUAL<\/strong> <strong>DISCIPLINE<\/strong> <strong>ARE<\/strong> <strong>SOMETIMES<\/strong> <strong>MISUNDERSTOOD<\/strong>. Paul prays to be delivered from that &#8220;thorn in the flesh&#8221; which was sent for his good, and he does so frequently&#8221;thrice.&#8221; Notice:<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>.<em> The ignorance which sometimes marks our prayers<\/em>. We often pray against our own interests. There are some blessings which are positively promised by God, such as pardon for sin, etc., for which we may pray incessantly; and there are others which we may esteem desirable, but which are not promised. These we must seek in submission to his will.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>. <em>The kindness of God in not always answering our prayers<\/em>.<em> <\/em>He knows what is best. The great Father may refuse the cry of his children for toys here, but he will give them estates in the great hereafter.<\/p>\n<p><strong>IV.<\/strong> <strong>THAT<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>SUPPORTS<\/strong> <strong>UNDER<\/strong> <strong>SPIRITUAL<\/strong> <strong>DISCIPLINE<\/strong> <strong>ARE<\/strong> <strong>ALWAYS<\/strong> <strong>ABUNDANT<\/strong>. &#8220;My grace is sufficient for thee: for my strength is made perfect in weakness.&#8221; Observe:<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>. The <em>nature <\/em>of the support. &#8220;Strength.&#8221; What matters the weight of the burden it the strength is equal to bear it with ease?<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>. The <em>principle <\/em>of the support. &#8220;Grace.&#8221; It comes, not from merit, but from grace free and unbounded.<\/p>\n<p><strong>3<\/strong>. The <em>influence <\/em>of the support. &#8220;Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.&#8221; &#8220;Rest upon me.&#8221; Spread over me like a tent to screen me from the scorching sun. &#8220;I glory in my infirmities.&#8221; The cup may be bitter, but it has curative virtues. Tempests may toss, but those storms will purify the atmosphere round the heart and bear us away from scenes on which our hearts are set. All prayer is answered when the mind of the suppliant is brought into cordial submission to the Divine will.<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:11-21<\/span><\/strong><strong> &#8211; Paul&#8217;s state of mind concerning his past and prospective connection with the Church at Corinth.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>&#8220;I am become a fool in glorying,&#8221; etc. These verses throw light upon Paul&#8217;s state of mind, both in relation to his <em>past <\/em>and <em>prospective <\/em>connection with the Corinthian Church.<\/p>\n<p><strong>I.<\/strong> <strong>HIS<\/strong> <strong>STATE<\/strong> <strong>OF<\/strong> <strong>MIND<\/strong> <strong>CONCERNING<\/strong> <strong>HIS<\/strong> <strong>PAST<\/strong> <strong>CONNECTION<\/strong> <strong>WITH<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>CORINTHIAN<\/strong> <strong>CHURCH<\/strong>.<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>. He remembers the <em>ill treatment which forced him to speak with apparent boastfulness of himself<\/em>.<em> <\/em>&#8220;I am become a fool [I am become foolish] in glorying; ye have compelled me: for I ought to have been commended of you: for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.&#8221; Dean Plumptre&#8217;s remarks tend to illustrate Paul&#8217;s state of mind. &#8220;The verse opens with a somewhat thrilling abruptness, &#8216;I am become insaneit was you who compelled me.&#8217; The words are partly ironical, partly speak of an impatient consciousness, that what he had been saying would seem to give colour to the opprobrious epithets that had been flung at him. The passage on which we now enter, and of which we may think as begun after a pause, is remarkable for the production in a compressed form of most of the topics, each with its characteristic phrase, on which he had before dwelt. The violence of the storm is over, but the sky is not yet clear, and we still hear the mutterings of the receding thunder. He remembers once more that he has been called insane, that he has been taunted with commending himself, that he has been treated as &#8216;nothing&#8217; in comparison with those apostles extraordinary, who were setting themselves up as his rivals. &#8216;I,&#8217; he says, with an emphatic stress on the pronoun, &#8216;ought to have had no need for this painful self-assertion. You ought to have acknowledged my labour and nay love for you.'&#8221;<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>. He remembers <em>the work which he had done amongst them, and which raised him above all the apostles<\/em>.<em> <\/em>&#8220;Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.&#8221; Paul possessed supernatural power and wrought supernatural results in their midst. Of this they must have been aware and could not deny. Referring to his ministry there he says elsewhere, &#8220;My speech and my preaching was not with enticing words of man&#8217;s wisdom, but in demonstration of the Spirit and. of power&#8221; (<span class='bible'>1Co 2:4<\/span>). In this respect he was, therefore, not only not behind &#8220;the very chiefest apostles,&#8221; such as Peter, James, and John, but immeasurably superior to the false teachers, his traducers. Can a man who was conscious of such power as this be charged with egotism in proclaiming it in the presence of his detractors? Does he become &#8220;a fool in glorying&#8221;? Nay, nay, a wise man.<\/p>\n<p><strong>3<\/strong>. He remembers that for his labours amongst them <em>he had not sought any temporal assistance<\/em>.<em> <\/em>&#8220;For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other Churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.&#8221; Probably it had been insinuated by his traducers that Paul cared less for the Churches at Corinth than for those at Macedonia, because he had maintained his independence and sought no gifts. He seems to intimate that this was some disadvantage to them, and he asks their forgiveness. And, indeed, it seems to me it is a spiritual disadvantage to any Church not to contribute to the support of its minister; for there is more good in giving than in receiving.<\/p>\n<p><strong>II.<\/strong> <strong>HIS<\/strong> <strong>STATE<\/strong> <strong>OF<\/strong> <strong>MIND<\/strong> <strong>CONCERNING<\/strong> <strong>HIS<\/strong> <strong>PROSPECTIVE<\/strong> <strong>CONNECTION<\/strong> <strong>WITH<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>CORINTHIAN<\/strong> <strong>CHURCH<\/strong>.<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>. <em>Here are loving resolves<\/em>.<em> <\/em>&#8220;Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you: for I seek not yours, but you.&#8221; We have no record of a second visit, but this does not disprove its existence; for no doubt there is more omitted of Paul&#8217;s history than recorded. He resolves that in this third visit he would not be burdensome to them, but pursue the same conduct of independency towards them as he had done all along, taking nothing from them, but giving to them. &#8220;I seek not yours, but you.&#8221; Act as a father generally acts towards his &#8220;children,&#8221; &#8220;lay up&#8221; for them, not they for him, and gladly spend and be spent for them. And all this, whether they love him or not. What noble generosity breathes in all these resolves!<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>. <em>Here are painful memories<\/em>.<em> <\/em>&#8220;I did not burden you: nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile.&#8221; This, again, is ironical. You say that, although I made no demand on your purses for myself, I want a collection for the &#8220;saints,&#8221; and that out of that collection I will craftily take what I want. He seems to fling back upon them their accusation of his being crafty and catching them &#8220;with guile.&#8221; &#8220;Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you? I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?&#8221; Nay, neither they nor he had ever sponged on them, but had maintained their high independency. In saying this he deprecates the idea that he was amenable to them for his conduct, but to God only. &#8220;Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ: but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.&#8221; Thus, in the prospect of visiting Corinth once more, most painful memories of his traducers arose.<\/p>\n<p><strong>3<\/strong>. <em>Here are anxious apprehensions<\/em>.<em> <\/em>&#8220;For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not.&#8221; His tender nature seemed to shrink at the supposition of the old evils still rampant there. &#8220;Lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults.&#8221; He was too brave a man to dread perils, or toils, or death. &#8220;None of these things moved&#8221; him, but from such evils as &#8220;strifes,&#8221; &#8220;envyings,&#8221; &#8220;wraths,&#8221; &#8220;backbitings,&#8221; &#8220;whisperings,&#8221; &#8220;swellings,&#8221; &#8220;tumults,&#8221; &#8220;uncleanness,&#8221; &#8220;fornication,&#8221; &#8220;lasciviousness,&#8221; his pure and pious nature shrank with horror. The great thing to be dreaded is sin. It is the &#8220;abominable thing,&#8221; the soul destroying devil of humanity.<\/p>\n<p><strong>CONCLUSION<\/strong>.<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>. Do not <em>judge any minister by the opinions of his brethren<\/em>.<em> <\/em>Paul was the best and the most useful of men, but the opinion of his brethren was that he was the worst and the most pernicious.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>. Do not <em>cease in your endeavours to benefit men because they calumniate you<\/em>.<em> <\/em>The worst men require your services most, the &#8220;whole need no physician.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p><strong>3<\/strong>. Do not <em>sponge upon your congregation<\/em>.<em> <\/em>Do not seek theirs, but them. Do not study how to increase your pew rents, swell your collections and offertories, but how to increase the spiritual intelligence, freedom, and true blessedness of the people.<\/p>\n<p><strong>4<\/strong>. Do not <em>cower before anything but sin<\/em>. Sin is the Apollyon of the universe.<\/p>\n<p><strong>HOMILIES BY C. LIPSCOMB<\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:1-6<\/span><\/strong><strong> &#8211; Supernatural communications as evidences of his apostleship.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>The old question as to his apostolic authority, which had recently been revived in a most exciting form, was not yet disposed of, and he must now discuss it in another aspect. So far as external circumstances were concerned, had not the prophetic declaration to Ananias been fulfilled?&#8221;I will show him how great things he must suffer for my Name&#8217;s sake.&#8221; And, furthermore, he had proved that his own state of mind, the inward being of his soul, had corresponded with his call to suffer. The flesh had been subdued. Years of growth had brought him to a stage of experience that allowed him to speak of glorying in his infirmities. But he would now turn to another branch of experiences, viz. &#8220;visions and revelations of the Lord.&#8221; Glorious as these exaltations were, they would see that, while they were exceptional in certain respects, yet they fell in with the providential discipline of his life, and opened the way for <em>a keener sense of his infirmities by <\/em>&#8220;a thorn in the flesh&#8221; All along St. Paul has been painfully aware that his enemies were using these infirmities to his official disparagement. Painfully, we say, for it is obvious that he was sensitive to the disadvantages under which he appeared before the public. &#8220;Humble,&#8221; &#8220;rude in speech,&#8221; &#8220;bodily presence weak,&#8221; &#8220;speech contemptible<em>,<\/em>&#8220;<em> <\/em>were things that had some foundation in fact. Of course, his adversaries exaggerated them, but the apostle could not escape instinctive feeling, and at times acute feeling, touching this matter. This, however, was only one source of depression. A fuller account of his sufferings, physical and mental, than he had ever given bad just now been presented, and the conclusion of it was that his bodily disadvantages as a speaker, his low repute as a public teacher, his constant endurance of pain and solicitude, had resulted in his realizing the fact that this very weakness was his strength. Could &#8220;visions and revelations&#8221; be entrusted to himsuch visions and revelationsand he not be humbled by Divine direction? The more glorious the revelation, the greater the necessity for him to be reminded, and most painfully reminded, that the treasure was committed to an &#8220;earthen vessel.&#8221; Witness the following: a man fourteen years agothe memory of it still vividly present as a reality of todaysuch a man, whether in the body or out of the body it was impossible to tell, elevated to, the third heaven, and hearing &#8220;unspeakable words not lawful for a man to utter.&#8221; &#8220;Fourteen years ago&#8221; the fact now first divulged, and yet the fact alone; the secret disclosures still a secret and personal to the man alone; and the sanctity such that it would be profanation to make the contents of the communication known. &#8220;Caught up to the third heaven, caught up into Paradise,&#8221; face to face with the Lord Jesus in his mediatorial glory; and there, the senses laid to rest and the body forgotten and the spirit opened to receive instruction and inspiration, the man taught what he was to be and what he was to do as the servant on earth of his Divine Master. Of this man, as a man in Christ, he would boast; of himself in the flesh and subject to its infirmities, be would not boast save of his weakness. Under grace, what a debtor was he to these humiliations! Intellectual pride and vanity, spiritual pride and vanity, pride and vanity as a Jew to whom the God of the fathers had manifested himselfhow could these be kept down except by mortifications of the flesh? If, nevertheless, he were to boast of these revelations, he should do it truthfully. Suppose, then, that he should make this boast; who would be able to transfer himself into the proper attitude of a listener? It would not be <em>weakness, <\/em>but <em>power, <\/em>the observer would see. &#8220;I forbear,&#8221; and I shrink from it, lest the contrast between this <em>power <\/em>and my visible <em>weakness, <\/em>this <em>glory <\/em>and my present <em>humiliation, <\/em>be too great for any man to bear.L.<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:7-10<\/span><\/strong><strong> &#8211; Need of humility add the means appointed to secure it.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>If the Lord Jesus passed from the baptism in the Jordan, and the dovelike descent of the Holy Ghost upon him, to the solitude of the wilderness and the assaults of the tempter; if he came down from the mount of transfiguration to witness the failure of the disciples to heal the lunatic boy, and to give expression to his sorrow in the words, &#8220;O faithless and perverse generation!&#8221; etc.it is not surprising that an apostle should be sorely tried after his exaltation. New endowments must have new tests. New and larger grace must be immediately put off probation, since there are many probations in this one probation that have eternal issues. &#8220;Lest I&#8221;this man in Christ, who fourteen years ago was prepared by special revelation for the toil and trial of his Gentile apostleship&#8221;lest I should be exalted above measure;&#8221; and what was the danger? &#8220;The abundance of the revelations.&#8221; Against that danger he must be fortified. If new endowments and new graces are instantly put on trial, and the conditions of life&#8217;s general probation changed, then, indeed, a new check to guard against abuse of increased gifts must not be lacking. The man is not precisely the same man as before, nor is he in the same world that he previously occupied. Accessions of outward advantages, such as wealth and social position, are full of risks, but accessions of inward power are far more perilous. To preserve St. Paul from self-glorification, there was given him &#8220;a thorn in the flesh.&#8221; First of all, the revelations were as to the fact itself to be kept a secret, and this was a means of humility, but the thorn in the flesh was added. What it was we know not, but it was a bodily infirmity that caused him much suffering. &#8220;This is significant. It is of the very nature of thorns to be felt rather than seen, and to appear trifling evils to all but those directly stung by them&#8221; (Dr. Bellows). It was &#8220;a messenger of Satan,&#8221; though this does not imply that it was not under God s direction. The idea is that this &#8220;angel of Satan&#8221; was an impaling stake that produced severe and continued pain, and the reason therefore is twice stated, &#8220;lest I should be exalted above measure.&#8221; So, then, it was not as an apostle, but as <em>the apostle <\/em>to the Gentiles, that he was specially afflicted. Pain is instinctively resisted as an enemy to the activity, comfort, and pleasure of life. Naturally, therefore, St. Paul felt that it would interfere with his energy and happiness, and, of course, the Satanic side of the torture would be uppermost in his thought. The evil in pain is what we see first. If this were not realized, it could not be an affliction. Hence he prayed thrice to the Lord that it might depart from him. But his prayer was denied. At the same time, the promise was givena promise worth far more than the removal of the pain&#8221;My grace is sufficient for thee: for my strength is made perfect in weakness.&#8221; The thorn was to continuea lifelong suffering in addition to his other infirmities was to be fastened upon him, a special and grievous suffering. Yet, while it had to remain a sad memorial, not of his exaltation, but of human frailty in connection with great endowments, there was an assurance direct and specific of sustaining grace. Along with that a most important truth was taught him, namely, that the perfection of strength is attained through the consciousness of our utter weakness. First, then, the evil of pain; next, the good of pain under the agency of God&#8217;s grace;this is the method of providence and grace, for the two are one in the Divine purpose. Alas! had the prayer of those sensitive nerves of his been literally answered, what a loser would he and we have been! How much of his power would have vanished with the pain! How many thoughts and emotions that have cheered the afflicted and inspired the weak to be heroic, would have been unknown! Such Epistles as the apostle wrote (to say nothing of his other services to the world) could never have been written under the ordinary experience of the ills of life. All men have thorns in the flesh, for there is no perfect health, no human body free from ailments. But in St. Paul&#8217;s case the thorn was a superaddition to existing infirmities. Nor is it difficult for us to see how this particular infirmity, sanctified by the Spirit, was specially adapted to guard him at a most exposed point. Inasmuch as he was the object of a peculiar and violent opposition, he was singularly liable to the temptation of over asserting himself and his merits, the more so as his enemies took delight in taunting him with his personal defects as to manner and appearance. The safeguard was provided where it was most wanted. Such, in fact, was his own view of the matter: &#8220;Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.&#8221; &#8220;My infirmities,&#8221; he argues, &#8220;instead of being the hindrance they would be if left to themselves, are helpers, since they are the occasions of grace, and this grace rests upon me, <em>i.e.<\/em> abides continually. The thought is precious; it must be repeated. &#8220;Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities,&#8221; etc.; for the power of Christ had been imparted to him with such fulness as to transform pain into pleasure so far as his spiritual nature was concerned. The body continued to suffer, the humiliations were increased, but his soul was filled with Christ as the Christ of his pains and sorrows, and thus he had the victory, not only over physical misery, but over all pride and vanity that might have sprung up &#8220;through the abundance of the revelations.&#8221; Glorious words are these: &#8220;When I am weak, then am I strong.&#8221; Notice the clear view St. Paul has of the Divine hand in his thorn in the flesh. If he is perfectly assured of the abundance of the revelations, if he can locate the scene in Paradise, if he realizes the sanctity of these disclosures in the &#8220;unspeakable words,&#8221; he is just as certain that the thorn &#8220;was given&#8221; him. He knew it was a &#8220;thorn,&#8221; and he knew whence it came. He acknowledged God in it, and, in this feeling, prayed thrice for its removal. Christians often fail at this point. They doubt at times whether their afflictions come from God. Some Christians cannot be induced to believe that their sufferings are sent from above, and they see in them nothing more than evil casualties. But if they fail to recognize God in the sorrow, they will not find him in the joy of his blessed promise, &#8220;My grace is sufficient for thee.&#8221; It was not merely the &#8220;them&#8221; that St. Paul had to endure. This was a source of pain, and it aggravated, doubtless, his other physical infirmities, and, in turn, was augmented by them. But we must not forget the state of mind such an affliction naturally producedthe surprise that it should follow such wonderful signs of God&#8217;s favour as had been vouchsafed in the &#8220;abundance of the revelations,&#8221; the temptation to a rebellious spirit and the occasion for unbelief it would furnish. A literal answer to his prayer was refused; a spiritual answer was granted. The &#8220;grace&#8221; bestowed was &#8220;sufficient,&#8221; not only to bear the pain as a peculiar addition to his &#8220;infirmities&#8221; already existing, but to enable him to &#8220;glory&#8221; in it; and the providence of it was specially manifested in the power it had given him to be patient, forbearing, humble, in the late trouble with the Corinthians. O Christians, who are called to a lifelong discipline in the school of suffering, think of the measure implied in the <em>sufficient grace<\/em>!<em> <\/em>Sufficient for what? Sufficient, not only to glory in pain and infirmity, but to glory &#8220;most gladly.&#8221;L.<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:11-15<\/span><\/strong><strong> &#8211; Recurrence to the former argument.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>The intense feeling of St. Paul indicates itself by not continuing on one unvarying level. From the climax just reached he reverts to what had been previously discussed in <span class='bible'>2Co 10:1-18<\/span>. and 11. These reverberations are very characteristic of the man as a thinker, and they show how closely, in him, temperament was allied with intellect. If aroused, he never became artificial or unnatural, but was then most true to his organization. In the verses before us he resumes his ironical vein: &#8220;I am become a fool in glorying;&#8221; but not of his own accord, for &#8220;ye have compelled me.&#8221; The disaffected party at Corinth had not respected his just claims, had not &#8220;commended&#8221; him, and they had failed in this matter when he had demonstrated that he was &#8220;in nothing behind the very chiefest of the apostles&#8221; the same idea expressed in <span class='bible'>2Co 11:5<\/span>, adding in this instance, &#8220;though I be nothing.&#8221; Was he thinking of the abundant revelations with which he could not have been entrusted save on the condition of a thorn in the flesh? Only a brief utterance, yet very sincere&#8221;though I be nothing.&#8221; It was safe for such a man in his impaled situation to dramatize the &#8220;fool,&#8221; but he hastens to serious work and mentions that &#8220;the signs of an apostle&#8221; had been wrought among them. His language is, full and earnest; &#8220;truly,&#8221; &#8220;in all patience,&#8221; &#8220;signs and wonders and mighty deeds,&#8221; no lack, no irritating haste, no deception, number and variety and extraordinary power all provided for. Despite of the accumulation, the magnitude, the unimpeachable quality of these Divine evidences, God among you of a truth, Christ honouring his servant and his servant&#8217;s work, ye Corinthians, or some of you, have not &#8220;commended&#8221; me! In what respect were ye inferior to other Churches? Look at Macedonia, look at Asia; wherein were you less favoured than they? They commended me; what have you done to exemplify your sense of my apostleship? I remember but one thing in which ye were &#8220;inferior&#8221;and the irony is keen nowI remember that I preached the gospel gratuitously, so as not to be &#8220;burdensome to you;&#8221; and this is your acknowledgment, this your <em>commendation <\/em>of my course! What a mistake my disinterestedness was! What a &#8220;fool&#8221; in my goodness! &#8220;Forgive me this wrong!&#8221; Despite of it all, I am not weaned from Corinth. &#8220;The third time I am ready to come to you.&#8221; Though my self-denying conduct has been used to bring me into contempt, I shall repeat it without any abatement, for &#8220;I will not be burdensome to you.&#8221; And now his heart swells as he says, &#8220;I seek not yours, but you&#8221;words that he bequeathed to the admiration of ages; for was he not their spiritual father? If, at the bidding of natural instinct, children were not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children, then it became him to provide for his spiritual children. But was this all that his love had to promise? Nay; what means he had or might have should not only be freely used in their behalf, but he would give his faculties, his heart, his whole self, to advance their well being. &#8220;Signs of an apostle&#8221; had been wrought at Corinth, &#8220;wonders and mighty deeds,&#8221; but the signs of a sublime moral manhood rise before us when he declares, &#8220;I will very gladly spend and be spent for you.&#8221; Will this avail? &#8220;If I love you more abundantly, am I loved the less?&#8221;L.<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:16-19<\/span><\/strong><strong> &#8211; Forestalling false criticism.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>What limit is there to the carping skill of envy and hatred! Some of this Judaizing party might say that, under cover of disinterestedness, he had acted cunningly in the matter of the collection for the poor saints at Jerusalem. Was this so? Did the deputies make a gain of you? Did Titus abuse his position? One spirit, Christ&#8217;s spirit, animated us, for we all &#8220;walked in the same steps.&#8221; Think you that this has been said for self-justification? Do we excuse ourselves? Fears were oppressing him, fears that he would mention presently. Can it all be in vain? Assurances of fatherly regard, assurances of a willingness, ay, of a gladness, in giving all he had and all he was, even life itself, to their service and interest; would they pass for nought? And were there both history and prophecy in the melancholy winds, &#8220;The more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved&#8221;? The fervent appeal, the protracted argument, the action and reaction, the irony and the profound sincerity, the grieved tenderness, the sad ingratitude, the memory of noble self-sacrifice, gather into the climax, &#8220;We speak before God in Christ.&#8221; There, at that bar of judgment, he makes the solemn avowal, &#8220;We do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.&#8221; Once more he would conciliate, nor should this long and impassioned outburst come to a close without calling God in Christ to witness his deep-felt affection for these ungrateful Corinthians.L.<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:20<\/span><\/strong><strong>, <\/strong><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:21<\/span><\/strong><strong> &#8211; Expression of his fears.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Why had he just spoken with so much earnestness? Why had St. Paul brought facts to their notice which he had never used in addressing his Churches? Why had he referred to that extraordinary event in his career, when he had been ushered into the secret chambers of Paradise and permitted to hear things which were not to be told? Why a revelation to be unrevealed? It was to teach the rebellious and evil disposed among the Corinthians that he was Christ&#8217;s apostle to them, and, as such, charged with maintaining the order, peace, and purity of the Churches entrusted to his oversight. Very tenderly had he appealed to the Corinthians, and now, having called God, even God in Christ, to witness the depth and sincerity of his love for them, he would entreat them not to drive him to extreme measures. To exercise stern authority gave him no pleasure. The greatest thing in an apostle was love, and he wished to restore harmony and prosperity to the Church by means of forbearance and affectionate counsel. Therefore he had pleaded so fervently; therefore he had condescended to boasting; therefore he had told them more of his infirmities than his enemies knew; therefore he had gloried in those things which these very men used to alienate his own spiritual children by putting contempt on him and his office. Fears he had, lest when he should come to Corinth, he should not find them such as he wished, and fears too that he would have to act in an apostolic way not agreeable to them, so that on their meeting together each party would be disappointed in the other. Hope he had, and so he speaks doubtingly. But the fatherly heart is overloaded with apprehensions and &#8220;lest&#8221; is thrice employed, for he would not conceal these apprehensions. What a dark list of vices and sins is spread out in the last two verses! If he should have to confront these evils, he will not find them such as he would and they will find him such as they would not. First comes the catalogue of moral evils such as originated in the factious spirit so rife in Corinth, viz. strife, jealousy, wraths, factions, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults. These things would require discipline. But, moreover, he feared the sensual wickedness which had such a hold on Corinth. For he might have to deal with gross offenders, men who had committed sins of &#8220;uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness,&#8221; and had not repented. Such a state of things would grieve him. Disappointed and afflicted by a blight like this falling on his labours in the ministry of the gospel, he tells them, &#8220;My God will humble me among you.&#8221; To avoid these distressing results, to restore peace and spiritual prosperity to a Church rent by faction and disgraced by immorality, he had written and laboured and prayed. If all failed, &#8220;my God will humble me among you.&#8221;L.<\/p>\n<p><strong>HOMILIES BY J.R. THOMSON<\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:2<\/span><\/strong><strong> &#8211; &#8220;A man in Christ.&#8221;<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>When we consider what man is, and who Christ is, the conjunction seems wonderful indeed. Yet, when apprehended, this union appears one fraught with richest blessings for him who is the inferior and dependent member. The thought was one familiar to the apostle; himself &#8220;a man in Christ,&#8221; he spoke of others who were &#8220;in Christ before&#8221; himself, and he designated Christian societies, &#8220;Churches in Christ Jesus.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p><strong>I.<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>NATURE<\/strong> <strong>OF<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>UNION<\/strong> <strong>THUS<\/strong> <strong>DESCRIBED<\/strong>.<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>. The Christian is grafted &#8220;in Christ&#8221; as a graft in a tree, joined to him as a branch to a vine. The union is thus a vital union, and is to the Christian the means and the occasion of spiritual life.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>. The Christian is accepted &#8220;in Christ,&#8221; <em>i.e. <\/em>in the Beloved. For Christ&#8217;s sake the Christian is received into Divine favour. The Saviour is in this capacity a Representative, a Mediator, an Advocate.<\/p>\n<p><strong>3<\/strong>. The Christian is incorporated &#8220;in Christ&#8221; as the member in the body, and has a new function to discharge in consequence of this relationship.<\/p>\n<p><strong>4<\/strong>. The Christian is hidden &#8220;in Christ&#8221; as the traveller in the cleft of the rock, as the voyager in the ark, when &#8220;the Lord shut him in.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p><strong>5<\/strong>. The Christian dwells &#8220;in Christ&#8221; as in a house, a home appointed for him by Divine wisdom and goodness.<\/p>\n<p><strong>II.<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>IMPORTANCE<\/strong> <strong>AND<\/strong> <strong>ADVANTAGES<\/strong> <strong>OF<\/strong> <strong>THIS<\/strong> <strong>UNION<\/strong>.<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>. As is apparent from considering the position of those who are <em>out of <\/em>Christ. For such, where is safety, where is a law of life, where is a prospect for immortality? For to be out of Christ is to be without God, and so without hope.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>. From considering what in this life they possess who have Christ and are in him. Whilst, so far as the bodily life is concerned, they are in the world, they are in spirit in the Lord, and thus partake a higher nature and existence than belong to earth and to time.<\/p>\n<p><strong>3<\/strong>. From considering the imperishable character of this union. To be &#8220;in Christ&#8221; now is to be &#8220;with Christ&#8221; forever. To those who are in him there is no condemnation now, and from him there shall be no separation hereafter. The visions which Paul beheld, and the declarations he heard when he was caught up into the third heaven, were to him, and may be to us, an earnest and promise of immortal union. Therefore &#8220;Abide in him.&#8221;T.<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:5<\/span><\/strong><strong> &#8211; Glorying in weaknesses.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>It is not to be wondered at that Paul boasted; the wonder is that, instead of boasting of the extraordinary visions he had experienced, the extraordinary commission he had received, the extraordinary success which had followed his labours, he boasted of what other men would have concealed or have lamentedhis own infirmities, disadvantages, and troubles.<\/p>\n<p><strong>I.<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>WEAKNESSES<\/strong> <strong>IN<\/strong> <strong>WHICH<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>APOSTLE<\/strong> <strong>GLORIED<\/strong>.<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>. His own bodily infirmity was especially present to his thoughts, when using this language. Whatever this was, whether general ill health or some special malady, as of the eyes, it was naturally distressing to himself, as it prevented him from doing his work with the ease and pleasure which he might have experienced had he possessed health and vigour of body.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>. The contempt he met with from some amongst whom he laboured was to Paul no cause of mortification, but cause of rejoicing. Let men despise him; if he was able to serve and please his Master, that was enough.<\/p>\n<p><strong>3<\/strong>. The hardships and privations and persecutions he endured in the fulfilment of his ministry were matter of glorying. In these he took pleasure, contrary as such a fact was to ordinary human experience.<\/p>\n<p><strong>II.<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>GROUND<\/strong> <strong>OF<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>APOSTLE<\/strong>&#8216;S <strong>GLORYING<\/strong> <strong>IN<\/strong> <strong>HIS<\/strong> <strong>WEAKNESSES<\/strong>.<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>. There can be no doubt that the deepest ground lay in Paul&#8217;s sympathy with his Divine Lord. The humiliation and obedience unto death of the Lord Jesus in order to secure man&#8217;s salvation became a new source of inspiration, in the direction both of human action and of human suffering, and Paul was crucified with Christ unto the world. He bore about with him in the body the marks of the Lord Jesus, and of this he justly boasted.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>. Personal weakness was the occasion of the reception of new and spiritual strength. For Christ made his own grace sufficient when his servant&#8217;s strength was gone. And by a sublime paradox the apostle learned that when he was weak, then was he strong. And thus the very infirmities which seemed to disqualify for service became the occasion of the communication of such spiritual power and aid as rendered the apostle more efficient and successful in the service of the Lord.T.<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:9<\/span><\/strong><strong> &#8211; Sufficient grace.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Perhaps there is no verse in Scripture which has brought more strength and comfort to the hearts of Christ&#8217;s people than this. The explanation of its preciousness and its power is to be sought first in the spiritual, the revealed truth which it communicates, and secondly in the fact that it is the record of personal experience. There is an instinctive persuasion in the human mind that the experience which has been realized by one is possible to another. The grace which was actually bestowed upon Paul does not seem inaccessible to the feeble, the tempted, the overburdened Christian who cries to Heaven for help.<\/p>\n<p><strong>I.<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>NEED<\/strong> <strong>FOR<\/strong> <strong>THIS<\/strong> <strong>SUFFICIENCY<\/strong>.<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>. The manifold duties, the severe temptations, the wried sorrows and troubles, incidental to the Christian life. There are difficulties and trials common to the Christian with all men, but there are others peculiar to him, arising from the higher view he takes of life, both as a personal discipline and as an opportunity for serving and glorifying God.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>. The conscious insufficiency of human resources. This, indeed, accounts for the universal practice of prayer, frequent or occasional, deliberate or spontaneous. Men feel their utter helplessness in the presence of the demands of life, and therefore they call upon God. Much more keenly does the follower of the Lord Jesus realize his need of a higher than human aid. Conscious that only Divine grace has reconciled him to God, he daily acknowledges his dependence upon the same grace for the maintenance of his spiritual life and usefulness.<\/p>\n<p><strong>II.<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>GROUND<\/strong> <strong>OF<\/strong> <strong>THIS<\/strong> <strong>SUFFICIENCY<\/strong>.<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>. The divinity of the Saviour. Can we imagine any other than Christ using this language, &#8220;My grace is sufficient&#8221;? It is becoming, it is possible, only to him who possesses Divine resources, who is spiritually present with all his people.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>. Christ&#8217;s mediatorial position. This involves the possession and the disposal of whatsoever is necessary for the spiritual welfare of those whom the Lord Jesus saves. Accepted as our Representative, he has received gifts for men; and it is in the fulfilment of his mediatorial office that he imparts to each individual disciple and friend the specially needed grace.<\/p>\n<p><strong>3<\/strong>. The spiritual dispensation over which the Lord Jesus presides. He is Head over all things unto his Church. He distributes to every man severally as he will. His Spirit is the Spirit of truth, of holiness, of power.<\/p>\n<p><strong>III.<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>EVIDENCE<\/strong> <strong>OF<\/strong> <strong>THIS<\/strong> <strong>SUFFICIENCY<\/strong>.<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>. The personal experience of Paul as recorded in this passage. He tells us here, not only what Christ promised, but what he performed. He was perfectly satisfied with the course he had taken. He did not find His own personal weakness and insufficiency a barrier to his efficiency and usefulness. What he lacked, his Lord supplied.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>. The recorded experience of all who have trusted to the same Divine Source of all-sufficiency. There is no discordant note in the song of grateful, affectionate adoration which fills the Church of the Redeemer. All his people have known their own demerits, their own powerlessness, and all have known the sufficiency of their Lord. And every Christian has reason to acknowledge<\/p>\n<p>&#8220;And when my all of strength shall fail,<br \/>I shall with the God Man prevail.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>T<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:12<\/span><\/strong><strong> &#8211; Signs of apostleship.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>The evidences of deep feeling, which are manifest throughout this Epistle, are very prominent in this passage. There were special reasons why a sensitive man like Paul should lay to heart the treatment with which he met from the Corinthians. Considering what he had done among them and for them, he felt it hard that empty pretenders should be preferred to himself. And he was convinced that, in disregarding his authority, these members of the Corinthian congregation whom he had in view were doing injustice to his ministry among them. For all the proofs of a Divine commission had been exhibited in his ministry in their city. He appeals to<\/p>\n<p><strong>I.<\/strong> <strong>MIRACULOUS<\/strong> <strong>EVIDENCES<\/strong> <strong>OF<\/strong> <strong>APOSTLESHIP<\/strong>. Upon due occasion the apostle did not hesitate to bring forward and adduce as proofs of his commission the supernatural gifts which had been bestowed upon him. How could he have publicly made such a claim as this in an authentic letter, unless the Corinthians, friendly and inimical, were ready to witness to the truth of his language? It would not be fanciful to discriminate among the terms which Paul in this passage applies to these miraculous evidences. Observe that they are designated:<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>. <em>Powers, <\/em>as pointing to the heavenly and Divine source to which they must needs be traced. Whether exercised in controlling nature, in healing disease, or in inflicting punishment, they bore upon their very presence the evidences that they were of superhuman origin.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>. <em>Wonders, <\/em>as fitted and indeed intended to awaken the interest, the inquiry, the amazement, of all beholders. Wonder may be useful in leading to such reflection, such emotion, as may surpass itself in value.<\/p>\n<p><strong>3<\/strong>. <em>Signs, <\/em>as indicating the authority of those at whose prayer or command these marvels were wrought &#8220;among&#8221; the Corinthians.<\/p>\n<p><strong>II.<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>MORAL<\/strong> <strong>EVIDENCE<\/strong> <strong>OF<\/strong> <strong>APOSTLESHIP<\/strong>. Nowhere in the New Testament is the portent placed above the spiritual. Christ&#8217;s mighty works answered their purpose when they prompted the exclamation and inquiry, &#8220;What manner of man is this!&#8221; And in Paul&#8217;s character there was seen an evidence of apostleship far more convincing and far more instructive than the most marvellous deeds which he performed. He justly claims to have exhibited <em>patience, <\/em>both in his continuing to work for the Corinthians and to interest himself in them notwithstanding their ingratitude, and in his tender and brotherly treatment of them with a view to their restoration to entire sympathy with himself.T.<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:15<\/span><\/strong><strong> &#8211; Ministerial devotion.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Paul rejoices and boasts that, however the Corinthians may misunderstand him, he cannot be accused of having acted towards them in a mercenary spirit. Disinterestedness at all events he must claim, and they must concede. They are the debtors, not he. He is the parent who lays up for the children. This he does cheerfully, and is resolved that he will do in the future as in the past. His determination is to spend and to be spent for their souls. <\/p>\n<p><strong>I.<\/strong> A <strong>SINCERE<\/strong> <strong>PROFESSION<\/strong>. Had Paul been a stranger to his correspondents he could not have used such language as this. But he was well known to them, having lived and laboured in Corinth, working with his own hands for his maintenance, and putting forth every effort for the spiritual enlightenment and salvation of the citizens.<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>. The minister of Christ <em>spends <\/em>for the enrichment of his people&#8217;s souls. He has &#8220;treasure,&#8221; though in earthen vessels. He has &#8220;the true riches&#8221; committed to his keeping. His sire is to bestow the choicest and most precious blessings upon the spiritually necessitous. All he has he longs to part with.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>. The minister of Christ is willing <em>to be spent <\/em>for his people&#8217;s souls. Labour often involves suffering. Bodily powers may be exhausted; even the mind itself may give way under the strain of a toilsome, emotional, prolonged ministry. The missionary may sink beneath the burden of climate, of unrequited toil, of persecution. Every faithful minister must lay his account, not only with effort, but with self-denial and self-sacrifice.<\/p>\n<p><strong>II.<\/strong> <strong>AN<\/strong> <strong>ARDENT<\/strong> <strong>APPEAL<\/strong>. The Revisers adopt a rendering of the latter part of this verse which harmonizes with what we may well believe to have been the sentiment of the apostle.<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>. Paul has proved the abundance of his love; and every true minister, animated by the love of Christ and by pity for souls, has shown himself to be a true lover and friend of his fellow men.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>. Shall it, then, be the ease that those whom the Christian minister loves, and whose welfare he seeks, shall be indifferent and ungrateful? It is sometimes so; the very faithfulness and earnestness of the minister may occasion the aversion of those who desire that he should &#8220;prophesy smooth things,&#8221; and leave them to their sinful pursuits and pleasures uninterrupted. Yet the affection and devotion of spiritual workers deserve a very different return.T.<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:19<\/span><\/strong><strong> &#8211; Edification.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>The strain in which this portion of the Epistle is written may, the writer is conscious, mislead some readers. It displays a good deal of personal feeling; it reproaches those who have not shown themselves amenable to rightful influence and authority; it reveals a wounded heart. Some readers may misinterpret these signs and infer that the apostle regards himself as on his defence, as excusing and vindicating himself, as asking that the best construction possible may be forbearing]y put upon his conduct. But all this is erroneous. Paul&#8217;s one great aim is, not his own vindication, but, on the contrary, the edification of those to whom his Epistle is addressed.<\/p>\n<p><strong>I.<\/strong> <strong>IN<\/strong> <strong>WHAT<\/strong> <strong>DOES<\/strong> <strong>EDIFICATION<\/strong> <strong>CONSIST<\/strong>?<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>. It has respect to those who are already built upon the one FoundationChrist. The minister of Christ, like other workmen, must begin at the beginning. When men receive the gospel, then, and only then, are they in a position to be &#8220;edified.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>. It consists in the building up of the Christian character in the case of individuals. The resemblance to Christ is what is mainly to be sought.<\/p>\n<p><strong>3<\/strong>. And in the formation of solid and serviceable Christian societies, all of which are parts of the holy temple which is being reared to the glory of God.<\/p>\n<p><strong>II.<\/strong> <strong>BY<\/strong> <strong>WHAT<\/strong> <strong>MEANS<\/strong> <strong>IS<\/strong> <strong>EDIFICATION<\/strong> <strong>PROMOTED<\/strong>?<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>. The means divinely appointed and approved are moral and spiritual. All employment of mechanical or political agency to secure such an end is to be condemned, as both inappropriate and useless.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>. Personal agency is that which the New Testament exemplifies and which experience approves. Living spirits, full of love and sympathy, are divinely qualified to engage in such a work as this.<\/p>\n<p><strong>3<\/strong>. The presentation of truth, the addressing of language of encouragement and promise, of admonition and rebuke,these are emphatically the scriptural methods of edification. Of all these abundant and very instructive examples may be found in this very Epistle.<\/p>\n<p><strong>III.<\/strong> <strong>WHAT<\/strong> <strong>PURPOSES<\/strong> <strong>DOES<\/strong> <strong>EDIFICATION<\/strong> <strong>SUBSERVE<\/strong>?<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>. The welfare, the highest spiritual development and happiness, of those who are edified.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>. The impression thus made upon the world by the presence in the midst of it of a Divine temple reared with human souls.<\/p>\n<p><strong>3<\/strong>. The honour and glory of the heavenly Architect himself.T.<\/p>\n<p><strong>HOMILIES BY E. HURNDALL<\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:1-4<\/span><\/strong><strong> &#8211; Apostolic experiences in heaven.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong>I.  THE<\/strong> <strong>APOSTLE<\/strong> <strong>HAD<\/strong> A <strong>HEAVENLY<\/strong> <strong>EXPERIENCE<\/strong> <strong>DURING<\/strong> <strong>HIS<\/strong> <strong>EARTHLY<\/strong> <strong>LIFE<\/strong>. His earthly experience was, vary largely, dark and sorrowful; but amidst the darkness appears this brilliant flash of heavenly light.<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>.<em> He gives us this experience as an actual fact, and as such we must receive it<\/em>.<em> <\/em>It was a <em>reality <\/em>to him. He records it that it may come before us as a reality, not as a mere fancy or illusion.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>. <em>It furnished him with an opportunity of contrasting man<\/em>&#8216;<em>s treatment and God<\/em>&#8216;<em>s<\/em>.<em> <\/em>In the closing verses of the preceding chapter we have a catalogue of Paul&#8217;s tribulations, many of these occasioned by human perversity and enmity. <em>Men <\/em>treated Paul evilly; <em>God <\/em>gave him this special and marvellous heavenly experience!<\/p>\n<p><strong>II.<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>CHARACTER<\/strong> <strong>OF<\/strong> <strong>THIS<\/strong> <strong>EXPERIENCE<\/strong>.<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>.<em> A real entrance into the heavenly world<\/em>.<em> <\/em>Paul has no doubt about this. His only doubt is whether he was in the body at the time. He most distinctly conveys that there was a removal of his spirit into another sphere; he is not sure whether his body accompanied his spirit. There could not have been a doubt as to whether he was &#8220;in the body&#8221; if his experience had been a mere trance or any special influence brought to bear upon his mind. There was a <em>removal, <\/em>but whether of body and spirit, or of spirit alone, the apostle cannot declare. We may note the apostolic <em>belief <\/em>that <em>conscious life is possible to us when we are <\/em>&#8220;<em>out of the body<\/em>.&#8221;<em> <\/em>The apostle did not know whether his experience was of this order, but he evidently recognizes this order of experience as <em>possible<\/em>.<em> <\/em>We may note further that the apostle regarded heaven or paradise as a <em>place <\/em>as well as a <em>state<\/em>.<em> <\/em>&#8220;Third heaven&#8221; and &#8220;paradise&#8221; seem to be used synonymously&#8221;third heaven&#8221; indicating the realm in which God&#8217;s glory is pre-eminently manifested. The rabbins taught the existence of seven heavens, but it is not probable that Paul refers to their notions.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>. <em>An entrance effected by God<\/em>.<em> <\/em>It was not by the apostle&#8217;s merit or power; it was by a Divine acthe was &#8220;caught up.&#8221; Admittance to the heavenly world is in the hands of God; if we enter, then God must effect the entrance for us. Christ, <em>the Way, is <\/em>given to us by God.<\/p>\n<p><strong>3<\/strong>. <em>Astonishing visions<\/em>.<em> <\/em>Paul <em>saw <\/em>much (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:1<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong>4<\/strong>. <em>Wonderful revelations<\/em>.<em> <\/em>He <em>heard <\/em>much. &#8220;Unspeakable words,&#8221; understood by him, but not to be repeated on earth. Possibly they would not have been intelligible to any who had not participated in the heavenly experience. Our curiosity craves to know what Paul saw and heard, but our needs do not demand it. We have the <em>speakable <\/em>words of the gospel, which, rightly received, will prepare us to hear by and by the &#8220;unspeakable words&#8221; of heaven and to behold the heavenly glories.<\/p>\n<p><strong>III.<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>OBJECT<\/strong> <strong>OF<\/strong> <strong>THIS<\/strong> <strong>EXPERIENCE<\/strong>.<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>. <em>To encourage the apostle in his many labours and sufferings<\/em>.<em> <\/em>Christ took his disciples up into the mountain and was transfigured before them; then he brought them down into the world of men to toil and to endure.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>. <em>To quicken his faith in the unseen<\/em>.<em> <\/em>Great natures doing great works have often great trials of faith. A big devil always comes against a big Christian.<\/p>\n<p><strong>3<\/strong>. <em>To speed him onward to the final rest of God<\/em>&#8216;<em>s people<\/em>.<em> <\/em>He was a much loved child; the Father showed him special favour.<\/p>\n<p><strong>4<\/strong>. <em>That others to whom the experience should be recounted might participate in the benefit<\/em>.<em> <\/em>The experience was for us as well as for the apostle. From us its special features are largely hidden; but <em>it <\/em>is revealed to us, and <em>this <\/em>knowledge may well encourage us in the earthly service, quicken our faith, and hasten our footsteps towards the glories beyond the veil.<\/p>\n<p>A general lesson may be learnt from the event that those who have special trials and sorrows experience also special comforts and helps.H.<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:7<\/span><\/strong><strong> &#8211; The thorn in the flesh.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong>I.  WHAT<\/strong> <strong>WAS<\/strong> <strong>IT<\/strong>?<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>.<em> In itself<\/em>.<em> <\/em>There have been almost infinite conjectures. As to the <em>figure: <\/em>some prefer a &#8220;goad for the flesh,&#8221; a sharpened stake; others, a rankling thorn; others, a stake on which offenders were impaled or the cross to which they were fastened. As to the <em>reality: <\/em>evil suggestions; fiery darts of Satan; some prominent adversary; some painful bodily affection, weak eyesight, defective speech, carnal cravings; whilst a bold imaginationist has had the temerity to suggest a termagant wife! Possibly the precise nature of the affliction is concealed that no one may say, &#8220;Ah, that is not <em>my <\/em>trouble.&#8221; It was very grievous to the apostle whatever its precise nature.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>.<em> As Satan was concerned in it<\/em>.<em> <\/em>Paul recognized Satan&#8217;s hand (see <span class='bible'>Job 2:7<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Luk 13:16<\/span>). It was used of Satan to annoy, pain, depress, and harass Paul, and with the hope that it would hinder his great work. Satanic malice rejoiced in the anticipation that it might prove the last straw upon the camel&#8217;s back. Paul interfered much with the devil&#8217;s kingdom; it is no wonder that the devil sought to interfere with him. Satan can afford to leave some people alone; but if we faithfully attack his kingdom and his rule we may expect reprisals. Yet Satan is but a fool after all, and constantly overreaches himself. One has well said, &#8220;The devil drives but a poor trade by the persecution of the saintshe tears the nest, but the bird escapes; he cracks the shell, but loses the kernel.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p><strong>3<\/strong>.<em> As allowed by God<\/em>.<em> <\/em>God&#8217;s hand was in it as well as Satan&#8217;s. This is so with all our tribulations; in one aspect they are messengers of Satan, in the other messengers of God. <em>All depends upon which message we listen to<\/em>.<em> <\/em>Paul&#8217;s thorn in the flesh was God&#8217;s teacher of humility. There was danger that the extraordinary revelations made to the apostle might foster pride. Human nature is intensely susceptible to this temptation. Those who enjoy remarkable favours often experience remarkable affliction. The ship in the high wind needs plenty of ballast. When we build high we must also build lowthe lofty building requires a deep foundation. It is well for us that God is not merely indulgent. God will not allow us to become spoilt children.<\/p>\n<p><strong>II.<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>APOSTLE<\/strong>&#8216;S <strong>RESTLESSNESS<\/strong> <strong>UNDER<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>AFFLICTION<\/strong>. Paul was very human. He would not have been so could he have borne this additional trouble with indifference. Remember his other troubles. If this special affliction seemed likely to hinder his lifework, how keenly would he feel it! &#8216;Tis hard to dance in chains. Heavy labour tries the healthy; how exceedingly burdensome to the sick! Yet he did not grumble, or make himself a nuisance, or find fault with God, or sit down in despair. It was said of him once, &#8220;Behold, he prayeth;&#8221; it may be said of him again.<\/p>\n<p><strong>III.<\/strong> <strong>HIS<\/strong> <strong>PRAYER<\/strong>.<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>.<em> In his distress he betook himself to the mercy seat<\/em>.<em> <\/em>Like Hezekiah, he spread the matter before the Lord. Affliction should drive us <em>to, <\/em>not <em>from, <\/em>God. And we should come to <em>pray, <\/em>not to <em>complain<\/em>.<em> <\/em>The throne of grace is sometimes turned into a bar of judgment, at which men arraign God. When some strange experience comes upon us we should <em>ask concerning it <\/em>in the audience chamber.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>.<em> He prayed to the Lord Jesus<\/em>.<em> <\/em>This seems evident from <span class='bible'>2Co 12:9<\/span>, &#8220;that the strength of Christ may rest upon me.&#8221; The servant&#8217;s difficulties may well be submitted to the Master. Christ had directly appointed the apostle; to Christ, therefore, Paul brings his seeming hindrance. Whilst usually we pray to the Father in the Name of Christ, we may at other times pray to Christ himself.<\/p>\n<p><strong>3<\/strong>. <em>He prayed with importunity<\/em>.<em> <\/em>There was no mistaking his earnestness. As Christ in Gethsemane prayed &#8220;the third time,&#8221; so thrice did this Christ-like apostle knock at heaven&#8217;s gate. He went on knocking until he got a response. Many in prayer want nothing, ask nothing, get nothing. Some are so polite that they dread lest they should disturb God, and knock so lightly and daintily that it would require a microphone to make the sound audible. Others ring and run away. The apostle stood at the gate till he was answered. Such holy boldness delights God instead of affronting him.<\/p>\n<p><strong>4<\/strong>. <em>He prayed definitely<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p><strong>(1)<\/strong> For &#8220;this thing.&#8221; Some pray foreverything in general, and therefore get nothing in particular.<\/p>\n<p><strong>(2)<\/strong> That it might depart. Here, perhaps, he went too far. If our troubles were sent away, our best friends might be sent away. The counterpart of &#8220;a thorn in the flesh&#8221; may be &#8220;grace in the spirit.&#8221; It is a good thing that it does not rest with us to send away or to retain; we should often send away the good and draw to ourselves the injurious and evil.<\/p>\n<p><strong>IV.<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>ANSWER<\/strong>.<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>. <em>A<\/em> <em>true answer, yet not what was looked for<\/em>.<em> <\/em>(<span class='bible'>2Co 12:9<\/span>.) Such a prayer, offered in such a manner, was certain of a response, but not of the response anticipated. God often answers our prayers by not answering them. We get what we <em>want, <\/em>not what we <em>wish<\/em>.<em> <\/em>We dictate our prayer; God dictates the answer. Generally <em>we do not ask enough<\/em>the apostle did not; to take away the thorn was small compared with sanctifying its presence. To eject the devil&#8217;s messenger was poor compared with transforming it into a ministering spirit.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>.<em> A lesson of faith. <\/em>Paul&#8217;s faith must transcend his feeling. He must lay hold of Christ with more tenacious grasp; he must believe that Christ can use this trouble for high purposes. Perhaps as he looked to Christ with stronger faith he could realize that, as great purposes were accomplished by the many thorns in the flesh of Christ (he was <em>crowned <\/em>with thorns), so the one thorn in his flesh should not prove unfruitful. Grapes might be gathered from this thorn.<\/p>\n<p><strong>3<\/strong>.<em> A definite assurance<\/em>.<em> <\/em>There was a <em>basis <\/em>for the faith demanded, as <em>there always is<\/em>.<em> <\/em>&#8220;My grace is sufficient for thee&#8221; (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:9<\/span>). Christ engages to bear him through; can he believe this? The Lord&#8217;s resources are boundless; they are <em>our <\/em>resources when strong faith binds us to their possessor. My &#8220;grace&#8221; may mean my &#8220;love,&#8221; which secures all things needful for my servants; or the aid of the Holy Spirit, which will prove sufficient forevery exigency.<\/p>\n<p><strong>4<\/strong>. <em>In intimation of purpose<\/em>.<em> <\/em>There was no <em>mistake, <\/em>in sending or allowing the&#8221; thorn in the flesh.&#8221; Prayer becomes blasphemous when it proceeds upon the assumption that God has made a blunder! The thorn in the flesh was the stem upon which the flower of the Divine glory was to blossom. The &#8220;messenger of Satan&#8221; would be made a herald proclaiming the power of Christ. The apostle&#8217;s flesh was to be a battle field on which Christ would triumph.<\/p>\n<p><strong>V.<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>ISSUE<\/strong>. A new thought has been given to PaulChrist&#8217;s glory will be enhanced. At once he begins to glory in this infirmity, &#8220;Most gladly&#8221; (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:9<\/span>), or most <em>sweetly; <\/em>it became a delight of the highest kind. What he wanted to lose he now wants to keep. <em>With <\/em>the thorn in the flesh he can become, as he could not without it, the dwelling place of the power of Christ. It is enough if through his humiliation Christ may be exalted, if through his suffering Christ may be glorified. Many are more than content with being <em>resigned <\/em>under suffering; to submit they think is a mark of highest grace. But the apostle is far beyond this. He can &#8220;take pleasure&#8221; (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:10<\/span>) in troubles, because through his troubles the power of Christ is more strikingly and impressively exhibited.H.<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:11<\/span><\/strong><strong> &#8211; Much, yet nothing.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong>I.  THE<\/strong> <strong>APOSTLE<\/strong>&#8216;S <strong>CLAIM<\/strong>. A large claim, put strongly. Paul claimed to be on a perfect equality with the leading apostles. Unwillingly he referred to this matter, which might <em>look like <\/em>self-glorification; but when the occasion came, his utterance was full and unmistakable. There is nothing derogatory in magnifying our office, the evil lies in magnifying ourselves in it. It is not conceitedness but righteousness to assert for ourselves what God has already asserted for us. Paul felt that he must not lightly esteem, or allow others to lightly esteem, a high office conferred upon him by God, and. an office in which God had signally witnessed to his efforts. Paul speaks about &#8220;the signs&#8221; of an apostle; the interesting question arisesWhat were these signs? We may note the following:<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>. Knowledge of the gospel derived by immediate revelation from Christ (<span class='bible'>Gal 1:12<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>. Being specially under the influence and teaching of the Divine Spirit, so as to be able to announce truth with authority (1Co 2:10-13; <span class='bible'>1Co 12:8<\/span>, <span class='bible'>1Co 12:29<\/span>; <span class='bible'>1Co 14:37<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong>3<\/strong>. External manifestations of Divine favour sanctioning claim to the apostleship.<\/p>\n<p><strong>4<\/strong>. Continued faithfulness to the gospel (<span class='bible'>Gal 1:8<\/span>, <span class='bible'>Gal 1:9<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong>5<\/strong>. Success in preaching the gospel (<span class='bible'>1Co 9:2<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong>6<\/strong>. Power of communicating the Holy Ghost by imposition of hands (<span class='bible'>Act 8:18<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong>7<\/strong>. Power of working miracles (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:12<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rom 15:18<\/span>, <span class='bible'>Rom 15:19<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong>8<\/strong>. Holiness of life (<span class='bible'>2Co 6:4<\/span>). Such of these as could be exhibited to the Corinthians, had been, and there was one respect in which his readers would scarcely contest Paul&#8217;s claim, and to this with his accustomed dexterity the apostle refers. If founding great Churches was a mark of great apostleship, what an apostle Paul must have been to found such a Church as the Corinthian (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:13<\/span>)! This was a perfectly sound argument, but it was an <em>argumentum ad hominem <\/em>of a singularly happy character. There was only one thing lacking, and here the apostle blends irony with pathos&#8221;I myself was not a burden to you: forgive me this wrong&#8221; (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:13<\/span>). For reasons given elsewhere in the Epistle, he had resolved not to derive any part of his temporal support from them. They might esteem this a slight. Had they lived in later days they would have counted it a virtue!<\/p>\n<p><strong>II.<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>APOSTLE<\/strong>&#8216;S <strong>ACKNOWLEDGMENT<\/strong>. Paul&#8217;s humility is marvellous. Yet it was not one whit greater than it ought to have been. The &#8220;thorn in the flesh&#8221; (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:7<\/span>) has accomplished a gracious work. Paul has at the same time the clearest view of the Divine power and glory, and of his own insignificance and impotence. He does not take to himself for a moment what was not of himself. Note in <span class='bible'>2Co 12:12<\/span> he says, not &#8220;I wrought,&#8221; but &#8220;were wrought&#8221;<em>he distinguishes between God and Paul<\/em>!<em> <\/em>We have a beautiful insight into the apostle&#8217;s mind. He has risen too high to deck himself in plumes stolen from his Lord. Though divinely endowed, strikingly witnessed to in his labours, beyond question the pre-eminent apostle, he says, &#8220;I am <em>nothing<\/em>.&#8221;<em> <\/em>We wonder not that God used such a man. We magnify God&#8217;s grace in him. Truly the promise had been amply fulfilled, &#8220;My grace is sufficient for thee&#8221; (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:9<\/span>). Our pride is our follyit drives God out and lets the devil in. We cannot be great because we will be so great. The bag is full of wind, so that it cannot be filled.<\/p>\n<p><strong>III.<\/strong> <strong>LEARN<\/strong>:<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>. <em>Humility becomes us<\/em>.<em> <\/em>It became Paul. If he had so lowly an estimate of himself, how little should we think of ourselves! Even if we are &#8220;great men,&#8221; we are very small men compared with him.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>. <em>Humility is reasonable. <\/em>It is not fiction, but fact, to say that we are <em>nothing<\/em>.<em> <\/em>Pride is based on <em>a lie<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p><strong>3<\/strong>.<em> Humility is generally associated with large usefulness<\/em>.<em><\/em>H.<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:15<\/span><\/strong><strong> &#8211; Self-expenditure.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong>I.<\/strong> A <strong>SPLENDID<\/strong> <strong>ILLUSTRATION<\/strong> <strong>OF<\/strong> <strong>CHRISTIAN<\/strong> <strong>SERVICE<\/strong>. The apostle is carried beyond the thought of giving some time, or strength, or property, for his beloved Corinthians; he expresses his perfect willingness <em>to give himself<\/em>.<em> <\/em>He will not count it a grief, but a gladness, to <em>expend himself <\/em>for them. Whilst many find great difficulty in giving a little for others, the apostle seems to find none in giving all. Here we have:<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>. <em>Whole-souled devotion<\/em>.<em> <\/em>Nothing can transcend the apostle&#8217;s offer. And the voluntariness and the joy of the devotion place it in the first rank of excellence.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>.<em> Earnest desire for welfare<\/em>.<em> <\/em>The love of Paul for the Corinthians could not have been more forcibly expressed. Men gauge our love for them by what we are willing to give up for them; when we are willing <em>to give up ourselves <\/em>for them, they cannot but be convinced of our sincerity.<\/p>\n<p><strong>3<\/strong>. <em>Indication of the importance of Christian work<\/em>.<em> <\/em>For nothing else in the world would Paul have willingly spent himself. But Christian service more than justified the self-sacrifice. In his judgment nothing could compare with it for a moment. We may remember that in all departments of life we can render Christian service; spheres of labour become insignificant and mean only when Christian service is excluded from them.<\/p>\n<p><strong>4<\/strong>.<em> A striking imitation of Christ<\/em>.<em> <\/em>Paul has caught his Master&#8217;s spirit. His Lord laid down his life for him; he will now lay down his life for his Lord. Christ &#8220;<em>gave himself<\/em>.&#8221;<em> <\/em>The Lord&#8217;s servant is most fitted to do his Lord&#8217;s work when he is most like his Lord.<\/p>\n<p><strong>5<\/strong>.<em> A secret of success<\/em>.<em> <\/em>When we labour for Christ in such a spirt as this we are certain to prosper. Failure is the child of half heartedness and selfishness. Christ honour an entire consecration to his service.<\/p>\n<p><strong>II.<\/strong> <strong>SELF<\/strong>&#8211;<strong>EXPENDING<\/strong> <strong>CHRISTIAN<\/strong> <strong>SERVICE<\/strong> <strong>PROMPTED<\/strong> <strong>BY<\/strong> A <strong>HIGH<\/strong> <strong>MOTIVE<\/strong>. The apostle was willing to spend himself for <em>the souls <\/em>of the Corinthians&#8221;and be spent for your souls&#8221; (New Version). In this labour he was seeking at the same time the highest glory of God and Christ, and the truest welfare of men. These objects unite in Christian service, which aims pre-eminently to do good to <em>the souls <\/em>of men. The saving and perfecting of souls redounds supremely to the glory of the Divine Being, whilst it secures the highest good for humanity. So dominated was the apostle by the desire to do good to the souls of men, that what is usually a very strong motive for action, viz. the love of others for us, was quite swept away. He declares that he will expend himself for the Corinthians, though this strongest indication of his love to them should produce a decreasing love for him on their part. The <em>disinterested <\/em>character of true Christian service is here very strikingly displayed. It was by such self-expenditure as that of Paul&#8217;s that early Christianity won its triumphs; it is for such self-expenditure that later Christianity pathetically calls. God is always thoroughly in earnest, but men are not. When men become so then &#8220;the arm of the Lord is revealed.&#8221;H.<\/p>\n<p><strong>HOMILIES BY D. FRASER<\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:2<\/span><\/strong><strong> &#8211; &#8220;A man in Christ.&#8221;<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>St. Paul spoke of himself. Once he had been out of Christ, though in a legal fashion very religious. But he gave up his legality when he found Christ. He looked to him for help, fled to him for defence, and thenceforward lived in him as a new creature. It is the best short description of every believer.<\/p>\n<p><strong>I.<\/strong> <strong>CHOSEN<\/strong> <strong>IN<\/strong> <strong>CHRIST<\/strong>. (<span class='bible'>Eph 1:4<\/span>.) We put this first, because this must come first in the Divine order and in the very nature of things. But man does not begin with any knowledge of this as affecting himself. He grounds his faith, not on the secret purpose, but on the revealed good will of God to all in the gospel. It is after he has believed that he learns gratefully to trace his own calling and salvation, in common with that of all his fellow believers, to the gracious choice and purpose of God. Then, as the seventeenth Article of the Church of England expresses it, &#8220;The godly consideration of predestination and our election in Christ is full of sweet, pleasant, and unspeakable comfort to godly persons and such as feel in themselves the working of the Spirit of Christ.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p><strong>II.<\/strong> <strong>FREELY<\/strong> <strong>GRACED<\/strong> <strong>IN<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>BELOVED<\/strong>. (<span class='bible'>Eph 1:6<\/span>.) The man in Christ is embraced in the favour with which God regards his beloved Son. He has redemption and reconciliation to God, unsearchable riches, spiritual blessings in heavenly places, and continual freedom of access to the Father in heaven.<\/p>\n<p><strong>III.<\/strong> <strong>CREATED<\/strong> <strong>ANEW<\/strong> <strong>IN<\/strong> <strong>CHRIST<\/strong> <strong>JESUS<\/strong>. (<span class='bible'>Eph 2:10<\/span>.) God begins this work, as of old, by causing light to shine out of darkness; then he introduces a new order, peace and fertile life, and this is wrought on and in every genuine Christian. &#8220;If any man be in Christ, he is a new creation.&#8221; And therefore he does what is right, not by a continual strain and effort against nature, but spontaneously and naturally, because he has a clean heart and a right spirit.<\/p>\n<p><strong>IV.<\/strong> <strong>ESTABLISHED<\/strong> <strong>IN<\/strong> <strong>CHRIST<\/strong>. (<span class='bible'>2Co 1:21<\/span>.) He who comes to Christ under the drawing grace of the Spirit of God abides in him by the same Spirit, so as to imbibe his wisdom, experience his support, and learn what consolation there is in him, and what comfort of love. So God confirms and establishes his people in Christ, making good to them his promises, anointing them, sealing them, and giving &#8220;the earnest of the Spirit&#8221; in their hearts. This is much more than being settled in one&#8217;s religious opinions and habits. It is the staying of the mind on Christ. And usually it is reached through conflicts and sufferings that compel the soul to grapple more firmly the reality of Christ and the security of Divine promises in him, just as trees rocked by the winds strike their roots the more widely and deeply into the ground (see <span class='bible'>1Pe 5:10<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong>V.<\/strong> <strong>APPROVED<\/strong> <strong>IN<\/strong> <strong>CHRIST<\/strong>. (<span class='bible'>Rom 16:10<\/span>.) Establishment relates to faith, knowledge, and comfort; approval refers to service. Labour for the Lord ought to be rendered in the Lord, <em>i.e.<\/em> in virtue of union with him, and by the power derived from such union. But as there are gradations of faith and love among true Christians, so also there are degrees of diligence and thoroughness in service; and some servants are more approved than others, and shall have a more full reward. Oh to serve so as to have our Master&#8217;s smile upon us now, and to be openly accepted of him at his coming as good and faithful servants!<\/p>\n<p><strong>VI.<\/strong> <strong>PERFECT<\/strong> <strong>IN<\/strong> <strong>CHRIST<\/strong> <strong>JESUS<\/strong>: <strong>COMPLETE<\/strong> <strong>IN<\/strong> <strong>HIM<\/strong>. (<span class='bible'>Col 1:28<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Col 2:10<\/span>.) There is all-perfect resource in our Lord. But all have not attained. There are babes in Christ, not perfect or mature; let them go on to fuller stature and strength. It is an object to be desired and. worked for, that every believing man may be presented perfect in Christ Jesus, <em>i.e. <\/em>ripe and mature, not crude or ill-developed in the Christian character.<\/p>\n<p><strong>VII.<\/strong> <strong>ASLEEP<\/strong> <strong>IN<\/strong> <strong>JESUS<\/strong>. (<span class='bible'>1Co 15:18<\/span>; 1Th 4:14, <span class='bible'>1Th 4:18<\/span>.) If we are Christ&#8217;s, death is ours. It cannot do us hurt or separate us from the love of God. For a man who is in Christ, the whole state of death is brightened by the love and faithfulness of the Lord. Blessed are the dead who die in him. Sweetly sleep the laborers who, when their day&#8217;s work for Jesus is ended, fall asleep in him.<\/p>\n<p>&#8220;Oh, never doleful dream again<br \/>Shall break the happy slumber when<br \/>&#8216;He giveth his beloved sleep.'&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>F.<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:7-9<\/span><\/strong><strong> &#8211; An instructive experience.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Like all true saints, Paul was modest about his own experience. He did not write down his heavenly rapture and what followed it, till fourteen years had passed, and then he wrote it only because he felt compelled to prove to the Corinthians that even &#8220;in visions and revelations of the Lord&#8221; he surpassed the false apostles as much as in labours and sufferings for Christ. Never did Christian tell an experience more useful and strengthening to the Church.<\/p>\n<p><strong>I.<\/strong> <strong>AFFLICTION<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>ANTIDOTE<\/strong> <strong>TO<\/strong> <strong>PRIDE<\/strong>. We do not speak so much of the natural pride of men over personal advantages of body or mind, over rank or riches, as of that subtle pride which is apt to creep into the heart after a great influx of spiritual light and joy. One may be exalted overmuch on account of the clearer vision of heavenly things or the near access to the Lord which he has enjoyed. But there comes a timely affliction or rebuke, not merely to correct pride if it is indulged, but to anticipate and prevent its rising. &#8220;Lest I should be exalted.&#8221; The wise man accepts this as a kindness from God. &#8220;There was given to me a thorn in the flesh.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p><strong>II.<\/strong> <strong>PRAYER<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>ANTIDOTE<\/strong> <strong>TO<\/strong> <strong>DESPONDENCY<\/strong>. &#8220;I besought the Lord thrice.&#8221; When one is cast down, worldly wise friends can only bid him cheer up, cast off dull care, etc. But the resource of the Christian is to pray to the God of his life. And prayer must be repeated. The Saviour prayed thrice before the angel from heaven appeared to strengthen him. Paul prayed thrice before the answer of grace and peace fell upon his fainting soul. <\/p>\n<p><strong>III.<\/strong> <strong>CHRIST<\/strong>&#8216;S <strong>GRACE<\/strong> <strong>THAT<\/strong> <strong>SWEETENS<\/strong> <strong>ALL<\/strong>. He knows well the piercing of thorns, the fiery darts, and the &#8220;blast of the terrible ones,&#8221; and he can have compassion. He did not, indeed, see fit to relieve his servant Paul at once of his distress, but assured him of compensative grace and sustaining strength; and so the apparent evil was turned into a blessing, the pain and sorrow into joy. Be of good comfort, O believers! Against your own felt weakness set Christ&#8217;s strength; and against all malice of Satan and his messengers set Christ&#8217;s sufficient grace.F.<\/p>\n<p><strong>HOMILIES BY R. TUCK<\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:1<\/span><\/strong><strong> &#8211; Visions and revelations<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>&#8220;I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.&#8221; The apostle had been dwelling on his personal experiences. He had been compelled by the evil things that were said of him to refer to his own life, conduct, and sufferings for Christ&#8217;s sake, in self-vindication. He would, however, not have spoken one word about these things if the honour of Christ had not been bound up with his claim to apostleship. He had now said everything that needed to be said about himself; and it was every way pleasanter and healthier to turn away from his own doings and sufferings, and to fix his heart and his thoughts upon what God had done for him. Upon the Divine visions and revelations given to him he in great part rested his apostolic claim. To him an apostle was, just what a prophet of the olden time had been, a man who had direct and personal communications with the Lord Jesus, and received instructions immediately from him. For such instances in St. Paul&#8217;s career, see <span class='bible'>Act 9:4-6<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Act 16:9<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Act 18:9<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Act 22:18<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Act 23:1-35<\/span>. <span class='bible'>11<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Act 27:23<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Gal 2:2<\/span>; and the scenes recorded in the chapter now before us. This claim to direct revelation the enemies of St. Paul denied, and laughed to scorn his pretensions as the indications of insanity. Dean Plumptre tells us that &#8220;in the Clementine Homilie&#8217;sa kind of controversial romance representing the later views of the Ebionite or Judaizing party, in which most recent critics have recognized a thinly veiled attempt to present the characteristic features of St. Paul under the pretence of an attack on Simon Magus, just as the writer of a political novel in modern times might draw the portraits of his rivals under fictitious nameswe find stress laid on the alleged claims of Simon to have had communications from the Lord through visions and dreams and outward revelations; and this claim is contrasted with that of Peter, who had personally followed Christ during his ministry on earth. What was said then, in the form of this elaborate attack, may well have been said before by the more malignant advocates of the same party. The charge of insanity was one easy to make, and of all charges, perhaps, the most difficult to refute by one who gloried in the facts which were alleged as its foundationwho did see visions and did &#8216;speak with tongues&#8217; in the ecstasy of adoring rapture.&#8221; Compare the expression, &#8220;whether we be beside ourselves,&#8221; in <span class='bible'>2Co 5:13<\/span>. When the particular visions came to which reference is made in the passage before us cannot certainly be known. St. Paul only aids us by referring to the time as &#8220;about fourteen years ago.&#8221; The suggestion we prefer is that they were granted during the time of his fainting after the stoning at Lystra, and were the Divine comfortings of that hour of sorest peril and distress (<span class='bible'>Act 14:19<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong>I.<\/strong> <strong>VISIONS<\/strong> <strong>AND<\/strong> <strong>REVELATIONS<\/strong> <strong>ARE<\/strong> <strong>AGENCIES<\/strong> <strong>WHICH<\/strong> <strong>GOD<\/strong> <strong>HAS<\/strong> <strong>ALWAYS<\/strong> <strong>USED<\/strong>. They do not belong to any one age. We have no right to say that they are limited to ancient times. There have always been the true and the counterfeit; but the true should not be missed or denied because the false have been found out. There are good gold coins, or men would not trouble to make spurious sovereigns. Fanaticism deludes its victims into imaginary visions, but souls that are kin with God, and open to him, can receive communications from him. Illustrate from all ages, <em>e<\/em>.<em>g<\/em>.<em> <\/em>Noah, Abraham, Jacob, Joseph, Moses, Joshua, Gideon, Samuel, David, Isaiah, Joseph, aged Simeon, Zacharias, etc. So in the Christian age we find visions granted to Cornelius, Philip, Peter, and John, as well as Paul, and traces of prophets, such as Agabus, and even of prophetesses. St. Paul&#8217;s visions were probably of the nature of a trance; the mind being absorbed in contemplation may be prepared to receive Divine revealings. It is right to subject all claims to visions to careful scrutiny, and the things communicated to men at such times must be tested by their harmony with the written revelation; but we need not refuse to recognize the truth that God has direct relations to souls now as certainly as in past ages. Both truth and duty may still be directly revealed. <\/p>\n<p><strong>II.<\/strong> <strong>THEY<\/strong> <strong>COME<\/strong> <strong>TO<\/strong> <strong>CERTAIN<\/strong> <strong>PREPARED<\/strong> <strong>INDIVIDUALS<\/strong>. Not to masses, not to Churches, not to meetings. The vision is for individuals, who are thus made agents in the communication to men of the Divine thought and will. F.W. Robertson says, &#8220;To comprehend the visions we must comprehend the man. For God gives visions at his own will, and according to certain and fixed laws. He does not inspire every one. He does not reveal his mysteries to men of selfish, or hard, or phlegmatic temperaments. He gives preternatural communications to those whom he prepares beforehand by a peculiar spiritual sensitiveness. There are, physically, certain sensitivenesses to sound and colour that qualify men to become gifted musicians and painters; so, spiritually, there are certain strong original susceptibilities (I say <em>original, <\/em>as derived from God, the origin of all), and on these God bestows strange gifts and sights, deep feelings not to be uttered in human language, and immeasurable by the ordinary standard. Such a man was St. Paula very wondrous nature, the Jewish nature in all its strength. We know that the Jewish temperament fitted men to be the organs of a revelation. Its fervour, its moral sense, its veneration, its indomitable will, all adapted the highest sons of the nation for receiving hidden truths and communicating them to others.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p><strong>III.<\/strong> <strong>THEY<\/strong> <strong>COME<\/strong> <strong>ON<\/strong> <strong>PARTICULAR<\/strong> <strong>OCCASIONS<\/strong>. By the law of Divine economy, only when they are the precise thing demanded, the only agency that will efficiently meet the case.<\/p>\n<p><strong>IV.<\/strong> <strong>THEY<\/strong> <strong>COME<\/strong> <strong>IN<\/strong> <strong>GRACIOUSLY<\/strong> <strong>ADAPTED<\/strong> <strong>FORMS<\/strong>. Heard voices sometimes, at other times dreams, ocular visions, symbols, trances, and mental panoramas. Close by showing that, because the modern mode is direct to souls, immediate to the shaping of men&#8217;s thoughts, and not through symbols, or dreams, or visions, we need not lose the conviction that, upon due occasions still, God gives to some amongst us insight and revelation of his truth.R.T.<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:7<\/span><\/strong><strong> &#8211; Satan&#8217;s messenger; or, the thorn in the flesh.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>It would be a grave mistake to make this description of St. Paul&#8217;s affliction the basis of any argument for the personality or agency of Satan. He does but use the familiar Jewish figure of speech, which may or may not embody for him any doctrine concerning Satan The figure is most strikingly used in the introduction to the Book of Job; but the following other passages illustrate how familiar it was to the Jewish mind: <span class='bible'>Luk 13:16<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Act 10:38<\/span>; 1Co 5:5; <span class='bible'>1Th 2:18<\/span>; <span class='bible'>1Ti 1:20<\/span>. &#8220;These are enough to prove that, while men referred special forms of suffering of mind and body, chiefly the former, to the agency of demons, they were prepared to recognize the agency of Satan in almost every form of bodily calamity.&#8221; No single description of Satan can cover the entire Scripture representation of him, but one aspect presented by it has not been duly considered. He is sometimes regarded as the agent, or executor, of the Divine purpose in physical calamity, and even in moral testings through temptation. We may think of an angel of temptation as well as of an angel of death. We may not even think of Satan as m any sense acting independently. He, too, comes fully within the Divine rulings and overrulings. What the nature of the apostle&#8217;s affliction or temptation was cannot be certainly known from his descriptions of it. Many explanations have been suggested. Lightfoot summarizes them thus:<\/p>\n<p><strong>(1)<\/strong> a bodily ailment of some kind: <\/p>\n<p><strong>(2)<\/strong> some opposition encountered from his enemies, or suffering endured; <\/p>\n<p><strong>(3)<\/strong> carnal longings; <\/p>\n<p><strong>(4)<\/strong> spiritual trials, doubtings, etc.<\/p>\n<p>Archdeacon Farrar thinks the &#8220;thorn&#8221; must have been some physical malady, and suggests epilepsy, of which he says, &#8220;It is painful; it is recurrent; it opposes an immense difficulty to all exertion; it may at any time cause a temporary suspension of work; it is intensely humiliating to the person who suffers from it; it exercises a repellent effect on those who witness its distressing manifestations.&#8221; But he adds that there can be no doubt that St. Paul also suffered from ophthalmia, and that this disease fulfils in every particular the conditions of the problem. Dean Plumptre favours the idea of corporeal rather than mental suffering, and says, &#8220;Nor need we be surprised that this infirmityneuralgia of the head and face or inflammation of the eyes, perhaps in some measure the after consequences of the blindness at Damascusshould be described as &#8216;a messenger of Satan.'&#8221; Another suggestion has been made which is fresh and interesting, and worthy of very patient consideration. Professor Lias writes, &#8220;Our last alternative must be some defect of character, calculated to interfere with St. Paul&#8217;s success as a minister of Jesus Christ. And the defect which falls in best with what we know of St. Paul is an infirmity of temper. There seems little doubt that he gave way to an outbreak of this kind when before the Sanhedrim, though he set himself right at once by a prompt apology (<span class='bible'>Act 23:2-5<\/span>). A similar idea is suggested by St. Paul&#8217;s unwillingness to go to Corinth until the points in dispute between him and a considerable portion of the Corinthian Church were in a fair way of being settled. In fact, his conduct was precisely the reverse of that of a person who felt himself endowed with great tact, persuasiveness, and command of temper. Such a man would trust little to messages and letters, much to his own presence and personal influence. St. Paul, on the contrary, feared to visit Corinth until there was a reasonable prospect of avoiding all altercation. In fact, he could not trust himself there. He &#8216;feared that God would humble him among them&#8217; (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:21<\/span>). He desired above all things to avoid the necessity of &#8216;using sharpness,&#8217; very possibly because he feared that, when once compelled to assume a tone of severity, his language might exceed the bounds of Christian love. The supposition falls in with what we know of the apostle before his conversion (<span class='bible'>Act 7:58<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Act 9:1<\/span>). It is confirmed by his stern language to Elymas the sorcerer (<span class='bible'>Act 13:10<\/span>), with which we may compare the much milder language used by St. Peter on a far more awful occasion (<span class='bible'>Act 5:3<\/span>, <span class='bible'>Act 5:9<\/span>). The quarrel between St. Paul and St. Barnabas makes the supposition infinitely more probable. The passage, <span class='bible'>Gal 4:13<\/span>, <span class='bible'>Gal 4:14<\/span>, may be interpreted of the deep personal affection which the apostle felt he had inspired in spite of his occasional irritability of manner. The expression (<span class='bible'>Gal 4:20<\/span>), that he &#8216;desired to be present with them, and to change his voice,&#8217; would seem to point in the same direction. And if we add to these considerations the fact, which the experience of God&#8217;s saints in all ages has conclusively established, of the difficulty of subduing an infirmity of temper, as well as the pain, remorse, and humiliation such an infirmity is wont to cause to those who groan under it, we may be inclined to believe that not the least probable hypothesis concerning the &#8216;thorn,&#8217; or &#8216;stake,&#8217; in the flesh is, that the loving heart of the apostle bewailed as his sorest trial the misfortune that by impatience in word he had often wounded those for whom he would willingly have given his life.&#8221; What. ever the form of the trial may have been, we note<\/p>\n<p><strong>I.<\/strong> <strong>ST<\/strong>. <strong>PAUL<\/strong>&#8216;S <strong>THOUGHTS<\/strong> <strong>ABOUT<\/strong> <strong>IT<\/strong>. These may be unfolded and illustrated generally, in relation<\/p>\n<p><strong>(1)<\/strong> to Christian culture; <\/p>\n<p><strong>(2)<\/strong> to Christian work, and especially <\/p>\n<p><strong>(3)<\/strong> in relation to peril of spiritual pride.<\/p>\n<p>St. Paul saw clearly that the humiliation came &#8220;through the abundance of the revelations;&#8221; and &#8220;lest he should be puffed up beyond measure.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p><strong>II.<\/strong> <strong>ST<\/strong>. <strong>PAUL<\/strong>&#8216;S <strong>LESSON<\/strong> <strong>LEARNED<\/strong> <strong>FROM<\/strong> <strong>IT<\/strong>. It was mainly thisthat the mission of suffering may be continuous through life. It may be the point of God&#8217;s dealing with us that he does not sanctify us by sudden, occasional, and severe afflictions, but by calling us to bear a lifelong burden of disability or frailty. Troubles of this kind cannot be removed in response to prayer, because to remove them would be to check the sanctifying process. God, in sending a temporary affliction, may have a temporary end in view, and so, when that end is duly reached, the affliction may be removed. But if the work of our sanctification is, in the Divine wisdom, to be wrought by a continuous life pressure, then the response to our prayer can only be this: &#8220;My grace is sufficient for thee.&#8221; Dean Stanley points out that &#8220;St. Paul&#8217;s sufferings were to him what the mysterious agony that used at times to seize on Alfred, in the midst of feast and revel, had been to the saintly and heroic king, a discipline working for his perfection.&#8221;R.T.<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:9<\/span><\/strong><strong> &#8211; Sufficient grace.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>The following incident from John Bunyan&#8217;s experience may serve to introduce this subject. One evening, as Bunyan was in a meeting of Christian people, full of sadness and terror, suddenly there &#8220;brake in&#8221; upon him with great power, and three times together, the words, &#8220;My grace is sufficient for thee; my grace is sufficient for thee; my grace is sufficient for thee.&#8221; And &#8220;Oh,<em> <\/em>methought,&#8221; says he, &#8220;that every word was a mighty word unto me; as &#8216;my,&#8217; and &#8216;grace,&#8217; and &#8216;sufficient,&#8217; and &#8216;for thee,&#8217; they were then, and sometimes are still, far bigger than others be.&#8221; The great practical question for us, in our endeavour to live the godly life, is notWhat have we to bear? butWhat strength have we for the bearing? God&#8217;s hell) never comes first to a man in his <em>circumstances, <\/em>but always first <em>in<\/em> <em>him. <\/em>The grace given is grace helping <em>him <\/em>in the circumstances. So the Christian often knows that he is helped when those around him can see no signs of the helping. God&#8217;s promise from the olden time is this, &#8220;As thy day so shall thy strength be.&#8221; In all our relations with human trouble, our attention is directed to the removal of the trouble itself or the change of the circumstances which occasioned the trouble. We move the pain wearied sufferer into a position of greater ease. We soften and smoothe the pillow for the aching head. We offer temporary help to the man distressed in business. But God does not promise any man that he will alter his circumstances or altogether relieve him from his trouble. The economy of life is arranged, in the Divine wisdom, for the greatest good of the greatest number, and consequently some of those circumstances which bring trouble to Christian hearts cannot be altered without involving injury to others. God &#8220;strengthens with strength in the soul.&#8221; To him body and circumstance are secondary things; souls are of the first importance, and bodies and circumstances gain their importance by their influence on souls. Inward strength to bear is a far higher provision than any mere mastery of the ills and troubles of the life. A man is never lost until he has lost heart. But if God supplies inward strength we never shall lose heart, and so we never shall be lost. Outwardly a man may be tossed about, worn, wearied, lost, wounded, almost broken, and yet inwardly he may be kept in perfect peace; his mind may be stayed on God; he may be &#8220;strong in the Lord, and in the power of his might.&#8221; We may say of this &#8220;sufficient grace&#8221; that it is<\/p>\n<p><strong>I.<\/strong> <strong>ADAPTED<\/strong>. We are to conceive of the grace of God, not as a great mass, a quantity of which is duly measured out to meet our need, but rather as a treasury of various kinds and various colours, from which may be obtained just those threads that will match our circumstances and repair the disasters into which we have fallen.<\/p>\n<p><strong>II.<\/strong> <strong>TIMELY<\/strong>. Here we require to distinguish between what we think to be timely and what <em>God <\/em>thinks to be timely, remembering that God never delays, but is never hurried. He waits for the moment of extremity. &#8220;When the tale of bricks is doubled, then comes Moses.&#8221; And it should also be shown that we may not look for some particular grace and help today, which God knows will only be required tomorrow. The very charm of &#8220;sufficient grace&#8221; is that it is precisely the thing &#8220;for the occasion.&#8221; Those who are looking for kinds of grace for which they have no immediate and pressing needs will be in danger of missing the gracious provisions which their Lord is ever making for them. The way between earth and heaven is a ladderJacob saw itand the angels came up and down it. We cannot reach the top by looking up; only by putting our feet up one round after another. And God is willing to be ever close beside us, holding us with his hand and strengthening us for each uplifted step.<\/p>\n<p><strong>III.<\/strong> <strong>ABUNDANT<\/strong>. That is assured in the fact that it is the grace of <em>God, <\/em>who is able to do exceedingly abundantly for us above all that we ask or think. The man with &#8220;sufficient grace&#8221; is <em>efficient <\/em>to all work, whether it be <em>bearing <\/em>or <em>doing. <\/em>He is <em>nowhere <\/em>alone; grace is with him.R.T.<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:9<\/span><\/strong><strong> &#8211; Glorying in infirmities.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>In introduction should be given some high and noble instances of triumph over disease, pain, or disability, in doing philanthropic and Christian work; <em>e.g. <\/em>Baxter, Robert Hall, H. Martyn, C. Pattison, F.W. Robertson, etc. Show that, while bodily strength may be consecrated to God&#8217;s service, it is also true that physical weakness may serve him, and a man&#8217;s very frailty glorify his Lord. This may be further opened out by showing how<\/p>\n<p><strong>I.<\/strong> <strong>IT<\/strong> <strong>BEARS<\/strong> <strong>UPON<\/strong> <strong>HUMILITY<\/strong>. The grace which is the necessary completion and final adornment of Christian character. The grace which puts on Christian fruitage all the bloom. Humility is won by the pressure of God&#8217;s hand upon us.<\/p>\n<p><strong>II.<\/strong> <strong>IT<\/strong> <strong>NOURISHES<\/strong> <strong>DEPENDENCE<\/strong> <strong>ON<\/strong> <strong>GOD<\/strong>. &#8220;When I am weak, then am I strong.&#8221; This is the Christian paradox. Such dependence is not easy; it is one of the things to which experience of failure and frailty alone can bring us. He is fitted for life and for heaven who from his deep heart says, &#8220;I cannot, but God can.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p><strong>III.<\/strong> <strong>IT<\/strong> <strong>CULTIVATES<\/strong> <strong>CHARACTER<\/strong>. We know that physical weakness bears directly and continuously upon temper, disposition, and virtue. Afflictions never test us, never bear upon the whole culture of character, as does continuous pain or frailty. &#8220;As the outward man perishes, the inward man is renewed day by day.&#8221; <\/p>\n<p><strong>IV.<\/strong> <strong>IT<\/strong> <strong>KEEPS<\/strong> A <strong>MAN<\/strong> <strong>OPEN<\/strong> <strong>TO<\/strong> <strong>GOD<\/strong>. By its constant reminder of the need of God. The frail man proves the preciousness of prayer. F.W. Robertson most forcibly says of prayer, &#8220;The true value of prayer is not thisto bend the eternal will to ours, but thisto bend our wills to it.&#8221; Frail, ever-suffering Paul laboured &#8220;more abundantly than they all,&#8221; and astonishing still is the soul-work that can be gotten out of feeble men and womenwith God&#8217;s grace.R.T.<\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:16<\/span><\/strong><strong> &#8211; Caught with guile.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>&#8220;Nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile? This expression occasions serious difficulty to the exegete. It may be that St. Paul is referring to the accusation made against him that, being a crafty man, he had caught the Corinthians with guile. He repudiates altogether such a charge, and pleads, as o, sufficient proof of his guilelessness, that no man could say he had ever used his official position to make personal gains. Archdeacon Farrar says, &#8220;Being confessedly one who strove for peace and unity, who endeavoured to meet all men half way, who was ready to be all things to all men if by any means he might save some, he has more than once to vindicate his character from those charges of insincerity, craftiness, dishonesty, guile, man pleasing, and flattery which are, perhaps, summed up in the general depreciation which he so indignantly rebuts, that &#8216;he walked according to the flesh,&#8217; or in other words, that his motives were not spiritual, but low and selfish.&#8221; He paraphrases the sentence taken as our text thus: &#8220;But stop! though I did not burden you, yet &#8216;being a cunning person, I caught you with guile.&#8217; Under the pretext of a collection I got money out of you by my confederates! I ask you, is that a fact?&#8221; A possible insinuation of the Corinthians is hereby anticipated and refuted; and we need not treat the statement of the text as any acknowledgment by St. Paul that he had adopted any guileful schemes. No man could have been more thoroughly genuine, more honorably straightforward. The subject for our consideration may be treated under three divisions.<\/p>\n<p><strong>I.<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>IDEA<\/strong> <strong>OF<\/strong> &#8220;<strong>CAUGHT<\/strong> <strong>WITH<\/strong> <strong>GUILE<\/strong>&#8221; <strong>THAT<\/strong> <strong>IS<\/strong> <strong>INADMISSIBLE<\/strong> <strong>IN<\/strong> <strong>CHRISTIAN<\/strong> <strong>WORK<\/strong>.<\/p>\n<p><strong>1<\/strong>. Anything approaching to &#8220;doing evil that good may come&#8221; is inadmissible.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2<\/strong>. So is any altering or qualifying the fundamental truths, claims, and duties of the gospel.<\/p>\n<p><strong>3<\/strong>. So is any kind of action that is immoral, or of which the morality is even doubtful. Illustrate by some of the guileful principles enunciated by the Jesuit fathers, and so mercilessly exposed by Pascal in the &#8216;Provincial Letters.&#8217; Sincerity and simplicity are first virtues in Christian workers; both the man and his labours must be such as can be searched through and through. Guile, as the world understands the term, must not be once known among us, as becometh saints.<\/p>\n<p><strong>II.<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>IDEA<\/strong> <strong>OF<\/strong> &#8220;<strong>CAUGHT<\/strong> <strong>WITH<\/strong> <strong>GUILE<\/strong>&#8221; <strong>THAT<\/strong> <strong>IS<\/strong> <strong>ADMISSIBLE<\/strong> <strong>IN<\/strong> <strong>CHRISTIAN<\/strong> <strong>WORK<\/strong>. In the sense of adaptation to capacity it is an essential feature of Christian service. This may sometimes appear to the onlooker as guile. In teaching children or uneducated people, truth has to be simplified, to be set in figure and parable, and broken up into parts and pieces, and such guilefulness St. Paul recognizes as valuable. He fed the people with &#8220;milk&#8221; when he knew that they were unlit to receive &#8220;strong meat&#8221; of truth. Our Lord himself was guileful in this good sense, for at the close of his intercourse with his disciples he said, &#8220;I have many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now.&#8221; It may also be shown that there is a &#8220;quick wittedness&#8221; and skilful seizing of opportunities, which are gifts finding honourable spheres in the Christian Church.<\/p>\n<p><strong>III.<\/strong> <strong>THE<\/strong> <strong>IDEA<\/strong> <strong>OF<\/strong> &#8220;<strong>CAUGHT<\/strong> <strong>WITH<\/strong> <strong>GUILE<\/strong>&#8221; <strong>THAT<\/strong> <strong>NOBLE<\/strong>&#8211;<strong>MINDED<\/strong> <strong>MEN<\/strong> <strong>SHRINK<\/strong> <strong>FROM<\/strong> <strong>EMPLOYING<\/strong>. Such are the various sensational devices of modern revivalism. The masses are to be caught with the guile of trumpet, and drum, and dress, and excited meetings. We need not say that such things are inadmissible, because they are not morally wrong. But where there is a full sympathy with the Divine Lord, who &#8220;did not strive, nor cry, nor cause his voice to be heard in the streets,&#8221; all such guilefulnesses cannot but be painful. Anything approaching to an <em>advertising <\/em>of the gospel or the preachers of the gospel grieves the sensitive feeling of all who know that the gospel needs no such introductions, but is itself God&#8217;s power unto salvation to every one that believes. Our &#8220;yea&#8221; had better be simple &#8220;yea;&#8221; with no blast of trumpet or roll of drum let us tell men of the life there is for all in Christ our living Saviour; and let our only guile be <em>adaptation.<\/em>R.T. <\/p>\n<p><strong><span class='bible'>2Co 12:21<\/span><\/strong><strong> &#8211; The humbling of God&#8217;s ministers.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>&#8220;I fear lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you.&#8221; &#8220;There is something almost plaintive in the tone in which the apostle speaks of the sin of his disciples as the only real humiliation, which he has to fear.&#8221; The following points will be readily worked out and illustrated according to the experiences of the preacher:<\/p>\n<p><strong>I.<\/strong> <strong>SUCH<\/strong> <strong>HUMBLINGS<\/strong> <strong>COME<\/strong> <strong>FROM<\/strong> <strong>SEEMING<\/strong> <strong>FAILURES<\/strong>. Compare our Lord&#8217;s distressful reproach of Capernaum and other towns on the shores of the lake of Galilee. See also St. Paul&#8217;s trouble over the failure of the Galatians from their primitive faith: &#8220;O foolish Galatians, who hath bewitched you?&#8221; etc.<\/p>\n<p><strong>II.<\/strong> <strong>SUCH<\/strong> <strong>HUMBLINGS<\/strong> <strong>COME<\/strong> <strong>FROM<\/strong> <strong>STRIFE<\/strong> <strong>AND<\/strong> <strong>DIVISIONS<\/strong>. As illustrated in the Corinthian Church (see 1 Corinthians it.). Such strife may arise from<\/p>\n<p><strong>(1)<\/strong> false teaching; <\/p>\n<p><strong>(2)<\/strong> masterful individuals, who make parties; <\/p>\n<p><strong>(3)<\/strong> misunderstandings; <\/p>\n<p><strong>(4)<\/strong> exercise of necessary Church discipline.<\/p>\n<p><strong>III.<\/strong> <strong>SUCH<\/strong> <strong>HUMBLINGS<\/strong> <strong>COME<\/strong> <strong>FROM<\/strong> <strong>INDIVIDUAL<\/strong> <strong>BACKSLIDINGS<\/strong>. There is no sadder phase of experience for Christian ministers than the spiritual and moral failure of their converts, and of those whom they have most fully trusted in Christian life and work. So often men fall into temptation and are overcome in their middle life. When ministers look for the ripest fruitage, then there is blight and death; wealth, pleasure, vice, smite and kill the soul, and the pastor weeps over the toil of life that seems to have been all in vain. St. Paul spoke of the Corinthians as &#8220;his glory and joy;&#8221; and the things which he goes on to mention in this verse put shame on his work, for the gospel call is &#8220;not unto uncleanness, but unto holiness.&#8221; And ministers spend their strength for nought if those who believe are not &#8220;careful to maintain good works.&#8221;R.T.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: The Complete Pulpit Commentary<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><strong><em><span class='bible'>2Co 12:1<\/span><\/em><\/strong><strong>. <\/strong><strong><em>I will come to visions, <\/em><\/strong><strong>&amp;c.<\/strong> The Apostle&#8217;s speaking of his <em>visions <\/em>and <em>revelations, <\/em>which, indeed, did him the highest honour, could not be a proof that he was determined not to vindicate himself: it is evident, therefore, that the word  in the original [ ] cannot have its original signification, and be rendered <em>for. <\/em>Our translators take it for a mere expletive. Dr. Doddridge translates it <em>nevertheless; <\/em>and it is certain that it has various significations, and must have this signification here, if it express any thing. Some would read the verse, <em>Is it not expedient for me to glory?I will come therefore to visions, <\/em>&amp;c. <\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Commentary on the Holy Bible by Thomas Coke<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> <span class='bible'>2Co 12:1<\/span> . [349] Scarcely has Paul, in <span class='bible'>2Co 11:32<\/span> f., begun his     with the incident in Damascus, when he breaks off again with the thought which, in the instantaneous, true tact of his consciousness (comp. on <span class='bible'>2Co 11:32<\/span> f.), as it were bars his way: <strong><em> <\/em><\/strong> <strong><em> <\/em><\/strong> <strong><em> <\/em><\/strong> <strong><em> , <\/em><\/strong> <strong><em> <\/em><\/strong> <strong><em> <\/em><\/strong> <strong><em> <\/em><\/strong> <strong><em> <\/em><\/strong> <strong><em> <\/em><\/strong> (see the critical remarks): <em> to boast of myself is necessary, not beneficial for me<\/em> . Let it be observed that   . is the antithesis of <strong><em> <\/em><\/strong> ( <em> necesse, non utile est<\/em> ), and that a comma only must therefore stand after  ; further, that <strong><em> <\/em><\/strong> belongs not merely to <strong><em> <\/em><\/strong> <strong><em> .<\/em><\/strong> , but also to <strong><em> <\/em><\/strong> ( Tob 5:14 ; Khner, <em> ad Xen. Mem.<\/em> iii. 3. 10, <em> Anab.<\/em> iii. 4. 35; Mtzner, <em> ad Antiph.<\/em> p. 257); [350] lastly, that  . means the <em> moral<\/em> benefit as opposed to the ethical disadvantage of the self-exaltation (comp. <span class='bible'>2Co 12:7<\/span> , and see Theophyl.): &ldquo;saluberrimum animo     ,&rdquo; Grotius. Comp. Ignat. <em> Trall<\/em> . 4 :     ,    ,      . The  arose out of the existing circumstances of the Corinthians, by which Paul had seen himself necessitated to the  ; but the   prevails with him to pass on to something <em> else<\/em> and far <em> higher<\/em> , as that in which there lay <em> no self-glory<\/em> (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:5<\/span> ). With the reading  (see the critical remarks) the  would only make the notion of  more significantly [351] prominent, like the German <em> eben<\/em> or <em> ja<\/em> [ <em> certainly<\/em> , or <em> indeed<\/em> ] (see Krger,  69, 19. 2; Klotz, <em> ad Devar.<\/em> p. 392; Bumlein, <em> Partikell.<\/em> p. 98), but could not, as Hofmann (with an inappropriate appeal to Hartung) assumes, denote glorying &ldquo; <em> simply and absolutely<\/em> ,&rdquo; in contrast with a     . This Paul would have known how to express by something like <strong><em> <\/em><\/strong> <strong><em> <\/em><\/strong> <strong><em> <\/em><\/strong> <strong><em> <\/em><\/strong> <strong><em> <\/em><\/strong> <strong><em> .<\/p>\n<p><\/em><\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong><em> <\/em><\/strong> ] not: I <em> would<\/em> (to which Hofmann practically comes), but: I <em> will<\/em> (now) come to speak. See Wolf, <em> Curae<\/em> ; Dissen, <em> ad Pind. Ol.<\/em> ix. 83, p. 119.<\/p>\n<p> ] He might also have said <strong><em> <\/em><\/strong> , but his conception is, that by his passing over to something else the <strong><em> <\/em><\/strong> <strong><em> <\/em><\/strong> <strong><em> <\/em><\/strong> <strong><em> <\/em><\/strong> <strong><em> <\/em><\/strong> is illustrated and confirmed. See Klotz, <em> ad Devar.<\/em> p. 235; Bumlein, <em> Partik.<\/em> p. 86.<\/p>\n<p>    .  ] <em> i.e. to facts, in which Christ imparted to me visions and revelations<\/em> . [352] The <em> genitivus subjecti<\/em>  is the characteristic definition, which <em> both<\/em> words need (not simply the <em> second<\/em> , to which Hofmann limits it). Theophylact remarks that in  . there is added to  . something <em> more<\/em> ,       ,         . This distinction, however, keeps the two ideas apart contrary to their nature, as if the apocalyptic element were not given with the  .  (&ldquo;species visibilis objecta vigilanti aut somnianti,&rdquo; Grotius) is rather a special <em> form of receiving<\/em> the  (comp. Lcke, <em> Einl. in d. Offenb. Joh.<\/em> I. p. 27, <span class='bible'>Exo 2<\/span> ), which latter may take place <em> by means of<\/em> such a miraculous vision (<span class='bible'>Dan 9:23<\/span> ; <span class='bible'>Dan 10:1<\/span> ; <span class='bible'>Dan 10:16<\/span> ); see also <span class='bible'>Luk 1:22<\/span> ; <span class='bible'>Act 26:19<\/span> . This is the meaning of  here, and  . is a wider idea, inasmuch as revelations occur also otherwise than in the way of visions beheld, although here ensuing in that way; comp. <span class='bible'>2Co 12:7<\/span> , where  . stands alone.<\/p>\n<p> That Paul by what follows wishes to prove, with a polemic object against the Christine party, that <em> external<\/em> acquaintance with Christ was superfluous (so Baur; see also Oecumenius), is not to be assumed, just because otherwise the mention of his having had a <em> vision of Christ<\/em> would be necessary for its bearing on the sequel. Nor can we from this passage infer it as <em> the<\/em> distinctive feature of the Christines, that they had claimed to stand by visions and revelations in a mystical connection with Christ (Schenkel, Dhne, de Wette, Goldhorn; comp. also Ewald, Beyschlag), since Paul is contending against specifically <em> Judaistic<\/em> opponents, against whom he pursues his general purpose of elucidating his apostolic dignity, which enemies obscured in Corinth, [353] from the special distinctions which <em> he<\/em> , and not his opponents, had to show (comp. Rbiger, p. 210; Klpper, p. 99 ff.).<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3em'> [349] See on ver. 1 ff., Beyschlag in the <em> Stud. u. Krit<\/em> . 1864, p. 206 ff.; Hilgenfeld in his <em> Zeitschr<\/em> . 1864, p. 173 ff.; and again, Beyschlag in the <em> Stud. u. Krit<\/em> . 1865, p. 217 ff.; also Holsten, <em> zum Evang. des Paul. u. d. Petr<\/em> . 1868, p. 21 ff.<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3em'> [350] Reiche ( <em> Comment. crit<\/em> . I. p. 404) objects that Paul must have written &ldquo;solenniter et perspicue:&rdquo;    ,     . But if  were not to be referred jointly to  , seeing that  with the dative and infinitive certainly is found in classical writers <em> seldom<\/em> (see also Ellendt, <em> Lex. Soph<\/em> . I. p. 399 f.), and <em> never<\/em> in the N. T., an  would not be necessary; but  .  may be taken absolutely: <em> boasting is necessary<\/em> (under the circumstances given), <em> not advantageous is it to me<\/em> . The non-use of  or  is in keeping with the very common asyndetic juxtaposition of contrasted statements, <span class='bible'>1Co 7:6<\/span> ; Rom 2:29 ; <span class='bible'>2Co 5:3<\/span> , <em> et al<\/em> . Reiche himself, defending the <em> Recepta<\/em> , lays the whole emphasis on  : my boasting takes place not for <em> my own<\/em> advantage, but for yours (in order to correct your judgment regarding me, etc.). He explains it, therefore, as if Paul had written:   or    . Theodoret had already taken it erroneously, quite like Reiche.<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3em'> [351] &ldquo;  est particula determinativa, id verbum, quod sequitur, graviter efferens,&rdquo; Khner, <em> ad Xen. Mem<\/em> . iii. 7. 2. Comp. also Hartung, <em> Partik<\/em> . I. p. 283. Erasm.: &ldquo;gloriari <em> sane<\/em> non expedit mihi.&rdquo; It might accordingly be taken also with a touch of <em> irony<\/em> , like <em> scilicet: boast indeed<\/em> I must. See Stallbaum, <em> ad Plat. Symp<\/em> . p. 173 E; Hartung, <em> l.c.<\/em> Holsten also, <em> l.c.<\/em> p. 28, takes it in the ironical sense.<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3em'> [352] As is well known, from this passage arose the apocryphal   , and (or?) the   . See Lcke, <em> Einl. in d. Offenb. Joh<\/em> . I. p. 244 ff. <span class='bible'>Exo 2<\/span> . Theophylact finds the proof that this treatise is not genuine in  , ver. 4.<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3em'> [353] According to Hilgenfeld, Paul means now to impart yet something <em> greater<\/em> than the vision of Christ (?) at his call. Not something greater, but something quite <em> of another kind<\/em> . Holsten, too, finds in the  something, which exalts Paul above the original apostles, since to the latter such things had not been imparted after the resurrection of Christ. That, indeed, we do not at all know. We are acquainted with analogous disclosures also by Peter. And how scanty are our <em> sources<\/em> regarding the history of the Twelve!<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Heinrich August Wilhelm Meyer&#8217;s New Testament Commentary<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>Xv.his Revelations As A Ground For Boasting (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:1<\/span> ff.). How He Had Been Kept From Self-exaltation, And Been Led To Glory In His Infirmities (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:7<\/span> ff.). How He Ought To Have Been Saved The Necessity Of Such Self-commendation By The Corinthians Themselves (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:11<\/span> ff.)<\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'>2Co 12:1-18<\/span><\/p>\n<p>1It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory, [I must needs<span class=''>1<\/span> boast: it is not expedient 2for me, for<span class=''>2<\/span>] I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord. I knew [know, ] a man in Christ above [<em>om<\/em>. above] fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell [know not, ], or whether out of the body, I cannot tell [know not]; God knoweth): such an one caught up to [even unto, ] the third heaven. 3And I knew [know] such a man, (whether in the body, or out of [apart from, ]<span class=''>3<\/span> 4the body, I cannot tell [know not<span class=''>4<\/span>]; God knoweth: How [<em>om<\/em>. how] that he was caught up into Paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a5[<em>om<\/em>. a, )] man to utter. Of such a one will I glory: yet of myself I will notglory, but in mine<span class=''>5<\/span> infirmities. 6For though I would [should] desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth: but <em>now<\/em> [<em>om. now<\/em>] I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me <em>to be,<\/em> or<span class=''>6<\/span> <em>that<\/em> he heareth of [from,7] me. And lest<span class=''>7<\/span> I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger [an angel,8] of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.<span class=''>8<\/span> For [concerning, ] this thing [angel] I besought the Lord thrice, that it [he] might depart9 from me. And He [hath, ] said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee: for my [<em>om<\/em>. my<span class=''>9<\/span>] strength is made perfect<span class=''>10<\/span> in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest [abide] upon me.10Therefore I take pleasure [am well contented, ] in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in<span class=''>11<\/span> distresses for Christs sake: for when I am weak, then am I strong. 11I am become a fool in glorying [<em>om<\/em>. in glorying<span class=''>12<\/span>]; ye have compelled me: for I ought to have been commended of you: for in nothing am [was,  I behind the very chiefest [these overmuch, ] apostles, though I be nothing.12Truly the signs of an Apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in [by<span class=''>13<\/span>] signs and wonders and mighty deeds. 13For what is it wherein ye were inferior<span class=''>14<\/span> to other churches, except <em>it be<\/em> that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this14 wrong. Behold, the<span class=''>15<\/span> third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you [<em>om<\/em>. to you<span class=''>16<\/span>]: for I seek not yours, but you: for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children. 15And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you [your souls,  ]; though [if, <span class=''>17<\/span>] the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved. 16But be it so, I did not burden you: nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile. 17Did I make a gain of you by any18 of them whom I sent unto you? I desired [besought, ]Titus [to go to you] and with <em>him<\/em> I sent a [the] brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? <em>walked we<\/em> not in the same steps?<\/p>\n<p><strong>EXEGETICAL AND CRITICAL<\/strong><\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:1-6<\/span>.<strong>It is necessary to boast; it is not for my advantage, for I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord<\/strong>.Although we should not regard the Apostle as precisely breaking off from a special history commenced in the last two verses (Meyer), he certainly passes now to a new subject of boasting (). In a preface composed of short sentences grammatically unconnected (asyndeton) but logically arranged, he declares that under the circumstances he could not avoid self-commendation, but that in a moral respect it was not expedient, inasmuch, as it exposed him to the temptation to exalt himself (comp. <span class='bible'>2Co 12:7<\/span> ff.).  must be taken in an absolute sense, equivalent to, <em>it must be so<\/em>. It is not necessary to connect  with it. The  introduces the reason why he once more speaks in self-commendation. It is that he was about to relate something which might incline him to an unprofitable self-exaltation (comp. <span class='bible'>2Co 12:7<\/span>). With less simplicity, Meyer thinks that because boasting was unprofitable, Paul was anxious to pass on to something in which there was no self-commendation (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:5<\/span>), and he thinks that    is thus accounted for and justified, although he himself notices what the Apostle says in <span class='bible'>2Co 12:7<\/span> of self-exaltation on account of the abundance of the revelations. If we adopt the reading of the Receptus, the idea of the Apostle would be: Truly it is not expedient for me to glory (comp. <span class='bible'>2Co 11:1<\/span>; <span class='bible'>2Co 11:17<\/span>; <span class='bible'>2Co 11:30<\/span>). The reason for this he would assign by pointing to the elevating character of his subsequent glorying, for it is implied that the danger would be more imminent, the more exalted the boast and its object was. Thus Osiander, who adheres to the Receptus, explains it, but essentially concedes that the original clause with  would have seemed so very abrupt, and the asyndeton so unusually harsh, that a plausible reason was presented for a change. It will not do to lay the emphasis upon , as if Paul had meant that it was not for his own, but for their good that he boasted himself (<em>i.e<\/em>., to correct their judgment respecting himself, Reiche), for this would have required  , or  at least , instead of .<span class=''>18<\/span> The things of which he now begins to speak are visions and revelations of the Lord ( ).  is the genitive, not of the object, but of the subject [<em>i.e<\/em>., not <em>respecting<\/em>, but <em>from<\/em>, the Lord]. Nothing is said in the context which implies that the transaction here spoken of was a vision of Christ, in which the Lord was revealed to him (the way of speaking is different in <span class='bible'>1Co 11:1<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Gal 1:16<\/span>). Christ had given him disclosures and revelations of himself (<span class='bible'>1Co 14:6<\/span>). The visions (), however, describe the form in which he had received them. No further nor profounder disclosures are intended by the revelations () than by the visions (). Osiander thinks that the words describe two ways in which supersensual objects are presented: one by a figurative apparition for the eye, and the other by means of sound for the ear. The <em>Berlenb. Bible<\/em> makes <em>visions<\/em> refer to those representations of heavenly forms which the Holy Ghost makes to the inward spirit of man, in a Divine light and in a spiritual manner; and <em>revelations<\/em> (the higher manifestation) to that thorough enlightenment of the mind and heart by the Holy Ghost in which we learn the true mind of the Spirit. W. F. Besser: From the very commencement of his Christian experience, the Lord had allowed Paul to see in visions and to hear in revelations those mysteries which belonged to a world invisible and imperceptible to the external sense. By Christs own appearance to him at first (<span class='bible'>Act 22:15<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Act 26:16<\/span>), his want of outward evidence through the eye and ear had been made up to him in an extraordinary manner, and his authority had been made equal to that of the twelve Apostles. The visions () may designate the general form in which the revelation was made, but in addition to them an explanation of the visible objects was given by words addressed to the ear (as in the prophetical visions). We feel obliged, with Meyer, to maintain that we have no evidence that Paul had in view here some pretensions of his opponents with respect to which he wishes to show that he had the advantage of them, for nothing in the context seems to imply that his object was to show that an external acquaintance with Christ was unnecessary to the Apostolical character (Baur), nor to show that he was quite equal to the Christ-party who boasted largely of visions. <strong>I know a man in Christ, fourteen years ago (whether in the body I know not, or whether out of the body I know not, God knows), such a one was rapt as far as the third heaven<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:2<\/span>). The Apostle here affords a specimen of what he had just given only an intimation. It is certainly inconsistent with the context and with the general aim of the writer to maintain that he was here giving an account of some other person than himself.<span class=''>19<\/span> It was perfectly accordant with the nature of the occurrence for him to speak of such an occurrence in the third person, inasmuch as the individual spoken of was in a passive state, and might seem in his normal state of activity as another person (Meyer). Osiander suggests that his own proper person had become estranged to him in his ecstatic state, and was here conceived of as still remaining with the Lord. [ should be translated, not: <em>I knew<\/em>, but: <em>I know<\/em>]. It may be doubted whether the word has any special emphasis, as if the Apostle intended to give prominence to his complete, certainty about a fact which might be questioned by many on account of its extraordinary character (Osiander). <em>A man in Christ<\/em> signifies a Christian, and not a minister of Christ. He is not, indeed, expressly speaking of himself. Neander: It is an expression in which Paul distinguishes between that which he had become by the grace of God and that which was merely human in himself. There is, however, no very obvious contrast between the humble <em>man<\/em> and the exalted character of the revelation. <em>In Christ<\/em> indicates that the man was in the great general fellowship of the common faith. The words imply nothing connected with the ecstasy, and still less do they have a special bearing against the suspicion of a demoniac ecstasy. The precise statement of the time belongs to  (from which it is separated only by a parenthesis: ), and not to .   as if he had intended to say, a man who has been serving Christ fourteen years. The reason he so accurately specifies it was, that the occurrence was particularly important to him, and peculiarly appropriate to his representation of what pertained to a third person. There can be no reference here to events attending his conversion, which must have taken place from seventeen to eighteen or oven twenty years before the composition of this Epistle. Even if chronology were not against supposing that he here referred to the appearance in the Temple mentioned in <span class='bible'>Act 22:17-21<\/span>, the facts related in the two visions are essentially so different that we cannot suppose them the same. The only way to meet this is (with Osiander) to suppose that there were different elements in this ecstasy, and that what is here mentioned was only the culminating point. With this view it would be chronologically connected with <span class='bible'>2Co 11:32-33<\/span>. [Alford: The date probably refers back to the time when he was at Tarsus waiting for God to point out his work, between <span class='bible'>Act 9:30<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Act 11:25<\/span>. Wordsworth says: Fourteen years, reckoned inclusively, carry us back to the time of St. Pauls ordination to the Apostleship of the Gentiles, which must not be confounded with the time of his conversion to Christianity. Probably this vision and revelation were vouchsafed to him <em>then<\/em>, because he was going forth for the first time to incur shame and suffering, and they were not communicated <em>to the world<\/em> until fourteen years afterwards, and even then only as facts and not in detail, because they were designed only for <em>him<\/em>, and for such a purpose. On this use of , Webster says: The primary idea of  is, <em>in sight<\/em>, and it is applied to what is <em>before one<\/em>, in some place opposite, <em>in view<\/em>. From this meaning it passes on to denote priority in time, and so with a trajection in its use it signifies here, <em>before<\/em>, in time. <em>Syntax and Synn<\/em>. p. 150]. We have no other account of what is here related. With respect to the manner in which it took place, the Apostle was entirely uncertain, he was not sure that the soul retained any connection with the body. The latter may have been raised by the Spirits power along with Pauls spirit into heavenly regions, or this connection may have been for the time dissolved, and his spirit rapt away from its earthly tenement. In a word, the whole person, composed of his soul and his body together, or his soul alone, separate from his body (or at least without any of its external functions) was lifted up into a celestial world,  signifies much more than the different varieties of subjective mental vision, whether accompanied by bodily mental perceptions or not. The uncertainty here expressed does not refer to the question, whether this was a mere vision (), or an actual trance of the spirit (). Any doubt on such a point would have seriously impaired the importance of the occurrence itself (comp. Meyer, Osiander). We have no means of determining to which of these suppositions, the  or the ) the Apostle was most inclined. But the whole representation which he gives makes it probable that the ascent was real and in actual space, and not merely ideal.<span class=''>20<\/span> ,  have here the sense of: whether, or whether. , is spoken of sudden, involuntary removals from one place to another (comp. <span class='bible'>Act 8:39<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rev 12:5<\/span>; <span class='bible'>1Th 4:17<\/span>), [and it hero implies great celerity and the power of some external force].<strong>And I know such a man<\/strong> (<strong>whether in the body or out of the body I know not, God knows<\/strong>); <strong>that he was caught up into Paradise<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:3-4<\/span><em> a<\/em>.).In the words, <em>such a man<\/em> ( ) the Apostle recurs to the subject of the ecstasy, the one he had before described as the man in Christ. Osiander, thinks that the phrase, <em>such a man<\/em>, contains an allusion to the fact, that he is now endowed with qualities which fitted him for such an exaltation. The point reached in the course of his ecstasy under the influence of the higher power (the Spirit of God) which had taken possession of him, he calls the third heaven ( ). This is not to be interpreted spiritually of the utmost degree of Divine knowledge, <em>etc<\/em>. (the number three being taken simply as a symbol of perfection), for the Apostle had unquestionably in his mind a higher sphere of the heavenly world. A plurality of heavens is not inconsistent with Scriptural doctrine, for something <\/p>\n<p>f the kind is implied even in the plural (heavens, ) here used, and in the description (<span class='bible'>Heb 4:14<\/span>) of Christs ascension, in which He is said to have passed into the heavens   ), the termination of which is described (<span class='bible'>Heb 9:24<\/span>) as an entrance into heaven itself (    ), <em>i.e<\/em>., into the dwelling place of the Divine Majesty, to which the heavens he had passed through were related, just as the sanctuary in the tabernacle was related to the holy of holies. Jewish tradition generally speaks of seven heavens (Rabbi Judah alone speaks of two). To such common views and forms of speech the Apostle doubtless had some reference, but the original idea must be distinguished from the arbitrary and monstrous details of the Rabbinical writers. As neither here nor elsewhere (except in some later ecclesiastical writers, who probably derived their views from the passage before us) is it necessarily implied that there were no more than three heavens, this third need not, of course, be regarded as the highest heaven. Neither here nor in <span class='bible'>Heb 4:14<\/span> must we suppose the allusion to be to some region of the visible heavens (the clouds, <em>etc<\/em>.), but to some supersensous space between the stellar and the highest heaven, the true holy of holies (comp. Riem, <em>d. Lehrbegr. des Hebr. Br. p<\/em>. 512). And yet we must unquestionably make a distinction between this higher region called the third heaven, and the place called Paradise although it does not follow that the former must of course be a lower region than the latter). It does not seem probable that what is said in <span class='bible'>2Co 12:3-4<\/span>, should be a mere repetition of what had been said in 2Co 12:2.<span class=''>21<\/span> On the other hand the Apostle probably speaks in <span class='bible'>2Co 12:3-4<\/span> of a higher degree of ecstasy than that which he had mentioned in the other. And yet the Paradise was not exactly some interior department of the third heaven, but some higher region, that which is called in <span class='bible'>Rev 2:7<\/span> the Paradise of God (the lower department in Sheol, <span class='bible'>Luk 23:43<\/span>, comp. <span class='bible'>Luk 16:23<\/span>). Osiander: The abode in which the highest peace and joy are enjoyed, where fellowship with God and the God-man is most intimate, and where the world of spirits has its most delightful and most perfect development. Neander: Paul here describes a higher degree of life in God, a foretaste of that which the soul will reach at a later period, no illusion of the imagination or product of Jewish superstition, but a certain and actual exaltation of the soul. And yet we may here distinguish between the supernatural and the divine on the one hand and the human on the other, and we may concede that the representation here given to the Apostle was in that form which was most familiar to him in his actual state of mind at the time.<strong>And heard unspeakable words which it is not lawful for man to utter<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:4<\/span> <em>b<\/em>).It is evident from the use of the word  that  cannot here be equivalent to <em>things<\/em>, but that it must mean <em>a word<\/em>. But  signifies, not what cannot be expressed, for then the words could not have been perceived, but as the relative sentence immediately following shows, words of such mysterious import as ought not to be uttered or to be generally known. In this sense the word is used in Herod, and other writers.  is equivalent not to  but to <em>fas est<\/em>.The substance of the communication was so exalted that it would have been a profanation to give it in human language. W. F. Besser: It is likely that the substance of the heavenly words was taken up by the Apostle as he heard them, but he felt that no man after receiving such a communication in successive details, could find language adequately and worthily to express what he had heard in that sacred presence. And even if God had given him power to express on earth what he had heard in heaven, there were no earthly ears which could intelligently receive the communication. We cannot accept of Ewalds explanation, that the reason Paul determined to keep these revelations to himself (revelations, as he thinks likely, of the final victory of Christ over Rome and heathenism, and also over Jerusalem and the Jews), was because he saw that other men might easily be led to pervert them in many ways and then to obtain credit on his authority. [These words were unspeakable, (not only to <em>him<\/em> but to <em>man<\/em>) perhaps on account of their nature, but as Paul tells us that it was not lawful to utter them, we must suppose that he was restrained from <em>uttering<\/em> them principally by a moral reason. The whole vision appears to have been intended for the Apostle alone, to prepare him personally for his work, and for this reason <em>alone<\/em> he had no occasion to speak of it for fourteen years, and never to speak of its contents. The apocryphal literature of subsequent times, shows what follies the minds of men are inclined to, on such mysteries. (See the   used by the sect of Caani, mentioned by Epiphanius, Haeres: 18, 38). But nothing in this passage implies that the Apostle possessed any arcana or mysteries on the general subject of salvation, which are to be withheld as dangerous matters, from common inspection, and yet capable of investigation to more philosophical and learned persons.]  is not the object of  but is governed by . There are no means of determining whether Paul was brought to this conclusion by an express command with regard to it, or whether he saw its propriety without such a command. The speaker, however, must have been the Lord, comp. <span class='bible'>2Co 12:1<\/span>, . . What was said must have been very significant and eminently strengthening to the Apostles mind (comp. Osiander).Instead of proceeding to say now:  (of such a thing) , as must have been in his mind, he says, in accordance with the mode of representation commenced in <span class='bible'>2Co 12:2<\/span>. <strong>Of such a one will I glory<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:5<\/span>).  is not neuter but masculine. This is proved not only by  which has relation to a person in whose behalf the boasting must take place (<span class='bible'>2Co 7:14<\/span>; <span class='bible'>2Co 5:12<\/span>; <span class='bible'>2Co 8:24<\/span>), but by the contrasted , and the unmistakable reference to   in <span class='bible'>2Co 12:2-3<\/span>.The principle which lies at the basis of the whole passage is, that he was not to boast of such revelations, as though they argued anything in his own favor, but only as an incident connected with a man in Christ, who had been at this period completely lifted out of his own individuality and had been thought worthy of such grace merely on account of his being in Christ. His only object in condescending to this boasting of such a one, was that he might bear witness that such glorious things had been granted to such a one.<strong>But of myself I will not boast, save in my infirmities<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:5<\/span> <em>b<\/em>).In behalf of himself, (regarded simply as himself), ho would boast only with reference to his infirmities (comp. <span class='bible'>2Co 11:30<\/span>). He alluded here to those many manifestations of human weakness, which had occasioned so much humiliation to him, which had completely extirpated all vanity from his bosom, and which had finally compelled him to boast only of that divine power which evinced its greatness through his infirmities, (comp. vv.9, 10.).<strong>For if I shall desire to boast, I shall not be foolish, for I will speak the truth<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:6<\/span> <em>a<\/em>).There is some difficulty here in determining the connection which the  implies with <span class='bible'>2Co 12:5<\/span>. To make it refer back to the first half of that verse, and thus to make the Apostle begin to reveal his identity with the man in Christ (Osiander) does not seem after all very probable. And yet to supply something to  (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:5<\/span>) by which it shall mean: I will not boast of these great revelations, and to make   signify <em>but only<\/em>, and then in this <span class='bible'>2Co 12:6<\/span> to make <em>if I should desire to boast<\/em> refer to the same things with the additional thought: although I could thus boast (De Wette), seems very harsh. We would prefer, without any such completion of the sense, to understand before the words  .  , <em>etc<\/em>., in <span class='bible'>2Co 12:5<\/span>, simply: I could thus boast concerning myself if I wished to do so (<em>i.e<\/em>., of my worth and merits), and to suppose that when he continues, <em>if I should desire, etc<\/em>., he is giving the reason for this thought which had sprung from what is obviously implied in the sentence itself (Meyer). But, perhaps after all it would be simpler to make the  refer to the whole of <span class='bible'>2Co 12:6<\/span>, so that the writer would have already in view the subsequent  and the sentence connected with it: I will not boast of myself except of my infirmities; for although I should not be a fool even if I were to boast myself, inasmuch as I should tell the truth, yet I forbear, lest, <em>etc<\/em>. Or: not because I should be a fool, if I were inclined to boast myself, <em>etc<\/em>., but because I would guard against, <em>etc<\/em>. In this case there would be no need of adding anything to the thought expressed.The boasting () has reference to something the reverse of weakness, and hence to deeds (comp. <span class='bible'>1Co 15:10<\/span>) in which power was exhibited. In  (<em>senseless, without reason<\/em>) he alludes probably to the empty boasting of his opponents, in which there was no basis of truth like that in his self-commendations<strong>but I forbear, lest any one should reckon of me above what he sees me to be or hears from me<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:6<\/span> b).There is no need here of supplying  to ; along with  (or in the infinitive) this verb has the sense of: to shrink back or to act with reserve, <em>i.e<\/em>. to deal sparingly with his self-commendation. In  we have certainly the idea of mental care (Meyer: of guarding against something). This anxiety, however, was well founded, so far as it referred to the inclination to boast in men then so strong among the Corinthians, and the Apostle did not wish to encourage in any way a disposition against which he had so earnestly contended.  has reference to no particular individual, for we have no reason to suppose that he is hero aiming at some Pauline party at Corinth. The over-valuation of his person which ho here deprecates, he expresses in the words <em>beyond what he sees me, or hears something from me<\/em> (    ) <em>i.e<\/em>., beyond the immediate impression which my personal presence would make. There is no necessity of supplying either  or , after   , which has reference to his whole appearance, his bearing and behavior.  refers to his performances in oral discourse.   (<em>ex me<\/em>) from myself, in contrast with that which might be heard of him through others.  is a brachyological or concise form of expression equivalent to  . Notwithstanding the unfriendly opinions which had been expressed of him (<span class='bible'>2Co 10:1<\/span>; <span class='bible'>2Co 10:10<\/span>), he desired to have no other standard laid down for judging of him than a strict conformity to what all might perceive in him.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:7-10<\/span>. <strong>And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:7<\/span><em> a<\/em>).[Stanley, adopting Lachmanns reading of  before , is obliged also with him, to connect   .  . with  in <span class='bible'>2Co 12:5<\/span>, and to make the whole of <span class='bible'>2Co 12:6<\/span> a parenthesis. Even Alford concedes that, if  forms a part of the text, it must be the commencement of a sentence, and that we must adopt Lachmanns punctuation. But he thinks that a very strange sense would thus be given, for then the Apostle would refuse to glory in himself, <em>except<\/em> in his infirmities <em>and<\/em> in the exceeding abundance of his revelations; thus making his glorying in his revelations a part of his glorying in himself. But rejecting , for which we have hardly sufficient authority, the sentence reads smoothly. Osiander remarks that everything in K.  .  is remarkable: the expression itself, the way in which the words are joined together, and the position of the words in the sentence. For emphasis the words are placed first (comp. <span class='bible'>2Co 2:4<\/span>), the revelations are represented as multifarious, and for additional force a substantive is used with an adjectival signification.] Having said (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:5-6<\/span>) that he now abstained from further boasting, not because he lacked in good grounds for it, but from a regard to them, that they might not overvalue his person, he now returns to the revelations he had spoken of in <span class='bible'>2Co 12:1<\/span>, <em>etc<\/em>., and shows how he had been kept from a possible self-exaltation on account of these revelations, by means of a peculiarly severe affliction. K here signifies not: <em>even<\/em>, but: <em>and<\/em>, merely connecting with the former sentence. occurs also in <span class='bible'>2Co 4:7<\/span>. It is difficult to decide whether the dative is that of the instrument (: by means of), or of the cause (on account of) like  . The meaning is much the same in either case. We have  in <span class='bible'>2Th 2:4<\/span>, in the sense of to <em>exalt himself<\/em>.<strong>There was given to me a thorn in the flesh, an angel of Satan to buffet me<\/strong>There can be no doubt that a Divine intention or design is implied [by ], whether God or Satan is looked upon as the giver in . It is possible to interpret it of either, but it seems rather more appropriate to refer it to God, inasmuch as the object to be accomplished by it was under the Divine direction. We must not, however, conclude from thence that  implies merely a Divine permission, for it includes the idea of disposing, and ordaining. God gives even what is afflictive for the attainment of some higher and benevolent end; <em>i.e<\/em>, as the means of trial and humiliation.  is a sharpened piece of wood, a stake, or a thorn (as in <span class='bible'>Num 33:55<\/span>). The first of these meanings is not altogether inappropriate. [Stanley adheres to this, and contends that  is not a thorn (from which he finds it sometimes distinguished, esp. <span class='bible'>Hos 2:6<\/span>; Sept. Artemid. 3:33) but generally a pointed stake or palisade (Numb. 30:55; <span class='bible'>Eze 28:24<\/span>). It must be conceded that this is the usual meaning. Hence Luther and many understand by it a stake, for the execution of criminals. Stanley finds  in the Sept. of <span class='bible'>Est 7:10<\/span> explained by Phavorinus and Hesychius as equivalent to , and he thence infers that  was equivalent to , the cross, or the stake. In Lucian, too (De morte Per. 11),  is used for the crucifixion of Christ. As in describing his state of constant torture the Apostle draws his image from crucifixion. so here he draws it from impalement. The angel of Satan like Death in <span class='bible'>1Co 15:55<\/span>, is armed with the impaling stake; or the Apostle was himself already impaled or crucified. The phrase   is certainly unsuitable to this interpretation]. <em>In the flesh<\/em> ( ) is not in apposition with to <em>me<\/em> () and dependent upon <em>was given<\/em> (), but it is to be connected with  (<em>a thorn<\/em>) as a dative of appropriation. But  is not human nature in general, unregenerate and sinful, but mans corporeal nature with the sinful disposition connected with it. In this place it has reference especially to the sensitive horror which that nature feels at pain, or its recoil from the suffering which God had decreed for it.  is undoubtedly the subject of , and   is in apposition to , though the converse of this may not be true (as if  were an ). These words in apposition, however, are the subject of , which involves a metaphor no longer quite suitable to . But such an apparent irregularity of construction may be found in other places. And yet there is no inversion of the words, as if he would say: <em>that the angel of Satan might buffet me<\/em>.  expresses continued action and it is therefore in the subj. prs, not in the aorist.   does not signify merely a hostile angel, for  never is to be found precisely as an adjective, and in the New Testament it never has the sense of <em>adversarius<\/em> (an angel, an adversary). Nor can it mean Satan himself [the angel Satan] who is never designated an ; but an angel of Satan like    in <span class='bible'>Mat 25:41<\/span>,  therefore is in the genitive (the var. . has less authority for it, is a correction of the indeclinable noun, which is a  ). An exceedingly painful suffering is indicated by , and is described by the phrase an angel of Satan. It is not merely a Suffering sent upon the Apostle by Satan, (for Satans angel in the estimation of the Apostle was a real malignant power) by means of which God had ordained for him a humiliating torment (comp. <span class='bible'>1Co 5:5<\/span>, <span class='bible'>Job 2:6<\/span>), with the exalted purpose which he afterwards brings forward in an emphatic manner when he says:<strong>lest I should be exalted above measure<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:7<\/span>).The idea conveyed therefore is, that in accordance with the divine decree the Apostle was abased in a humiliating manner by an angel of Satan, and that in consequence of this tormenting influence sent on him from the kingdom of darkness, he was kept from unduly exalting himself on account of the glorious revelations vouchsafed him from the kingdom of light. But of what nature were these sufferings? Of course we are not to think of literal and real blows or buffetings. The idea of an internal assault of Satan by means of blasphemous thoughts, or by remorse of conscience on account of his earlier persecution of the followers of Christ, or by means of temptations to lust, must be regarded (irrespective of the last mentioned suggestion, which was an improbable product of the ascetic exegesis of the monks, comp. Osiander p. 473 and <span class='bible'>2Co 4:7<\/span>), as directly in opposition to   (according to Meyer also in opposition to  and  in which are described an acute and continuous pain). Still more improbable is the idea of external assaults on the part of hostile opponents, called here ministers of Satan (<span class='bible'>2Co 11:15<\/span>), and designated collectively an angel of Satan, inasmuch as one of them (sing.) may have distinguished himself above the rest; or the idea of a great pressure of apostolic duties in general. The context leads us to think of a definite and special form of suffering (Meyer) in contrast with the abundance of the revelations, and of something for whose cessation he could properly and earnestly pray (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:8<\/span>), as he could hardly do with respect to his official duties.The most probable supposition is that he had in view some very severe and painful bodily suffering, which however did not prevent his undergoing exhausting labors and his persisting in numerous hardships. But it is utterly out of our power to determine precisely what this suffering consisted in (hemorrhoids, hypocondria and melancholy, epilepsy, stone, violent head-ache, <em>etc<\/em>.). Ewald: When this disease came upon him, it was like a terrific blow upon the head () without a previous warning. It was something personal, not affecting him simply as a minister of Christ, and an  (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:9<\/span>), although of a peculiar kind, reminding him of his human frailty and hence having a tendency to keep him from undue self-exaltation on account of his remarkable experiences of divine favor. We are very naturally reminded of Luthers disease of the stone which in like manner was ascribed to the devil.Osiander unites together the ideas of bodily and spiritual assaults, and his explanation is favored by the fact that there is usually a reciprocal action between the two, but the general impression of our passage is rather in favor of a long-continued evil rather than of a temporary darkening and .disturbance of mind.In <span class='bible'>2Co 12:8-9<\/span>, he tells us how he prayed that this evil and its consequences might be removed from him.<strong>Concerning this, I besought the Lord thrice, that he might depart from me<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:8<\/span>)., since Demosthenes, has frequently had the sense of : in consideration of, in respect to.  is not neuter but masculine, as is shown by  (might depart). Ho had in his mind the angel of Satan.  is not equivalent to , nor is it a number for perfection. There may have been long intervals of time between each prayer, and perhaps he only prayed when under extreme paroxysms of suffering. That he was under this affliction when he wrote however, is not necessarily implied. He received no answer from the Lord until the third petition, when, of course, he ceased. The Lord () is Christ who has obtained the victory over every kind of Satanic power.  is a word which in the New Testament is never used with reference to God and only with reference to Christ. It has the sense of, <em>to call for help<\/em>, and in the classic writers is used to designate a call on the gods.  ( <em>to depart<\/em>) as in <span class='bible'>Luk 4:13<\/span> is used with regard to Satan, but in <span class='bible'>Act 5:38<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Act 22:29<\/span>, it is applied to human assailants.<strong>And he has said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee, for power is made perfect in weakness<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:9<\/span>).In this place  express a continued action [the perfect of a continued past action], but we have no means of determining how it was said, whether in a vision, or merely by some internal encouragement. (Osiander: probably a testimony of the Holy Spirit in the exercise of the highest spiritual functions, by means of which the Apostles heart was thoroughly tranquilized, assured of his gracious state and enlightened with respect to this special case. It was thus a distinct revelation of the mind of Christ, by special inspiration, and confirmed, perhaps, by the application of some passage of Scripture. The answer was an apparent refusal, with such a promise as was a virtual granting of his request. The , which stands for emphasis at the head of the sentence, is not equivalent to: <em>will protect<\/em> (a poetical usage), or <em>will assist<\/em> (Xenophon and others), but it means simply, <em>will be sufficient for, will satisfy<\/em>; it will be enough that I am gracious to thee, and that I love thee, and will take pleasure in thee. There is no reference to miraculous gifts. To show that he would need nothing else, the Lord adds: <em>for my strength, etc<\/em>. The  has only a few authorities in its favor, but they are of the highest importance; and even if it is not supplied in the text, it must be understood. The fact that  has no  after it may have had some influence in inducing transcribers to leave it out. The meaning is: with one who is in this weak state, my power comes into more perfect activity (comp. <span class='bible'>2Co 4:7<\/span>; <span class='bible'>1Co 2:3-4<\/span>). But this power of the Lord dwells only in those who share also in His grace; .<em>i.e<\/em>., it is put forth in its full strength and activity only where there is nothing but helplessness and painful weakness; for where a consciousness of power is, it is rather impeded in its action. ( has not the sense of: proves itself to be perfect).<strong>Most gladly, therefore, will I rather glory in my infirmities, that Christs power may abide upon me<\/strong>(<span class='bible'>2Co 12:9<\/span>).The Apostle here describes the effect of this promise. He gave up all expectation of being freed from his trouble, and he was satisfied with the prospect (of enjoying the grace whose work was to be completed in his weakness. Grammatical usage will not permit us to refer  to . Nor should we supply after it: than before, when I prayed thus (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:8<\/span>), or: than any thing, or: than in my own power, or: than in the revelations which I had. It belongs rather, as its position necessarily shows, to . Instead of complaining and praying that the suffering might cease, I will rather glory in my infirmities. This, however, would lead to the accomplishment and experience of the promise given him when the Lord visited him, <em>i.e<\/em>., that Christs power might dwell (permanently abide) upon him. The word  signifies to enter, to turn into, a tent or dwelling.   , in other places, has reference to the direction generally; and here, where the Apostle is speaking of the power of Christ, who was then in heaven, it means, to come down upon me and to abide with me (the figure is that of a permanent connection). Whether any thing of unusual solemnity attaches to the expression, as if it had reference to the Shekinah, as if the power of Christ were as a pavilion extended over him for his protection, or as if he himself were the space in which it was to be manifested, is uncertain.<strong>Wherefore I am well contented in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christs sake<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:10<\/span>). From what he had just described as the object of all this proceeding, and of course from the promise of Christ which had been accomplished by his glorying in his infirmities (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:9<\/span>), the Apostle now makes a practical inference, <em>viz<\/em>.: inasmuch as this glorying in my infirmities has brought Christs power to take possession of me, I take pleasure in infirmities, <em>etc<\/em>.   signifies here a voluntary endurance, a patient satisfaction with these sufferings [Our English A. V.: <em>take pleasure in<\/em>, is too strong; the Greek is: <em>I am well contented in<\/em> (Fausset)]. The , the suffering condition in which these infirmities become perceptible, are particularized in , insulting abuses, , <em>etc<\/em>., comp. <span class='bible'>2Co 6:4<\/span> (external afflictions proceeding from those around him).  , which belongs to and qualifies all these preceding nouns, signifies here: for the sake (or, in behalf) of Christ.<strong>For when I am weak, then am I strong<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:10<\/span> <em>b<\/em>.). The reason for his good courage while enduring these sufferings for Christs sake, was that he had felt strengthened under all his infirmities by the power of Christ dwelling continually in him (comp. <span class='bible'>Php 4:13<\/span>). In these words we have the fulfilment of the promise in <span class='bible'>2Co 12:9<\/span>.  is emphatic, and shows how triumphant were the Apostles feelings, comp. <span class='bible'>1Co 15:54<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Col 3:4<\/span>.<\/p>\n<p>[Stanley: The long burst of passionate self-vindication, has now, at last expended itself, and the Apostle returns to the point from whence he diverged at <span class='bible'>2Co 10:7<\/span>, where he was asserting his intention to repress the disobedience of those who still resisted his authority at Corinth. Before, however, he enters again upon this, he looks back over the long digression, and resumes here and there a thought which needed explanation or expansion. Hence, although this concluding section stands apart from the interruption of <span class='bible'>2Co 10:10<\/span> to <span class='bible'>2Co 12:10<\/span>, and is truly the winding up of the main argument begun in <span class='bible'>2Co 10:1-7<\/span>, it is filled with traces of the torrent which has passed through his mind in the interval. His folly, <span class='bible'>2Co 11:1-10<\/span>; the commendatory epistles (<span class='bible'>2Co 3:1<\/span>; <span class='bible'>2Co 5:12<\/span>); the apostolical pretensions of his opponents (<span class='bible'>2Co 11:12-13<\/span>) are resumed in <span class='bible'>2Co 12:11<\/span>; his miracles and sufferings (<span class='bible'>2Co 11:23-28<\/span>), in <span class='bible'>2Co 12:12<\/span>; the question of self-support (<span class='bible'>2Co 11:12<\/span>) in vv.1318; the strength and weakness united in Christ (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:19<\/span>), in <span class='bible'>2Co 13:3-4<\/span>; <span class='bible'>2Co 13:9<\/span>].<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:11-15<\/span>.<strong>I am become a fool; ye have compelled me: for I ought to have been commended by you; for in nothing was I behind these overmuch apostles, although I am nothing<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:11<\/span>).He here makes an ironical concession (for the words should not be regarded as a question) with reference to the many things he had said in commendation of himself in the course of the last two chapters: <em>I am become a fool<\/em>. [The verb  indicates that he had <em>become<\/em> what he was not originally]. And yet he follows this immediately with a justification of himself; for he throws upon them the responsibility of all: ye have forced me thus foolishly to boast myself, for I ought to have been commended by you, instead of being obliged to commend myself. [The ironical nature of the passage explains the concession without taking this verse interrogatively, as Wordsworth, after some Greek scholiasts, suggests]. In emphatic correspondence with one another are arranged the words: , ,   . By  he does not put himself in special contrast with those opponents who were so highly commended by the Corinthians. He merely censures here the want of attention which these Corinthians had shown to his claims. Their positive injustice toward him he exposes when he comes to say, that he had been in no respect behind those much-lauded apostles (comp. <span class='bible'>2Co 11:5<\/span>).  limits the time of the comparison to the period of his residence at Corinth. With humility, however, he adds (comp. <span class='bible'>1Co 15:8<\/span>, <em>etc<\/em>.), that he was after all nothing, <em>i.e<\/em>., I am absolutely powerless in myself (<span class='bible'>1Co 1:28<\/span>). This is a sincere assertion, though it contains a severe allusion to the pride of his opponents (Osiander). He shows that he was in no respect behind these supereminent apostles, by referring to those proofs of his Apostleship which he had given among them.<strong>Truly the signs of an Apostle were wrought among you in all patience by signs and wonders and miracles<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:12<\/span>). The signs of an Apostle here signify those things by means of which the Apostles showed that they were Apostles, and were recognized as such among their fellow men. The article makes the idea of an Apostle especially prominent (Bengel: <em>ejus, qui sit apostolus<\/em>); the reality and not merely the ideal of one. The first  is here to be taken in the more comprehensive sense [of general evidences], whereas the second should be explained in the narrower signification [of special tokens of a Divine power]. Neander: Our faith in the reality of the Apostles performance of miracles need not therefore be founded solely upon tradition, for Paul here asserts that he wrought them, and he thus comes in direct opposition to all mythical views of the narratives of New Testament miracles. The passive  (were wrought) or  is a modest form of expression for: I wrought. Even if we are not influenced by the inappropriateness of such an idea    cannot be taken as the first in the series of , <em>etc<\/em>., for the  is not really a part of the original text. The phrase designates the ethical element in which these signs were wrought in Corinth ( ), and which had a tendency to confirm believers there. It shows his perseverance, with all steadfastness in the midst of the opposition and sufferings he had to meet as an Apostle (comp. <span class='bible'>2Co 6:4<\/span>).  has reference here not to an outward objective tolerance of all kinds of evils (for it has no genitive of the object in connection with it, as in <span class='bible'>2Co 1:6<\/span>), but it refers to the feelings with which he persevered under his trials.  implies the degree, the completeness of his patience, for if we refer it to the extent to which it was carried in respect to the variety of its exercises, it would more properly apply to the objective interpretation. These proofs of his Apostleship (. is said of that which is a <em>res ardua<\/em>) he calls , , . The words designate the same thing under various aspects; we have: 1, their significance, with reference to the Divine legation; 2, their impression, on account of their extraordinary and wonderful appearance; 3, their causality, as expressions of Divine power. [ are <em>signs<\/em>, and have an ethical purpose beyond themselves as credentials of a Divine mission;  are <em>wonders<\/em>, regarded simply as supernatural prodigies to excite surprise, and are never spoken of except in connection with some of the other names; and  are <em>mighty works<\/em>, looked upon simply as putting forth of Divine power. See Trench, part 2, p. 198 ff.; Webster, 233f. It is much to be regretted that each of these words in the original is not rendered in our English version uniformly by the same word]. The same words are used in <span class='bible'>2Th 2:9<\/span> (of Satanic miracles), but in <span class='bible'>Heb 2:4<\/span> and in <span class='bible'>Rom 15:19<\/span>, they are referred to for the same purpose as in our passage, <em>i.e<\/em>., to legitimate Apostolical authority. The accumulation of such words brings into more distinct prominence the magnitude and variety of the miracles. Some have attempted, rather arbitrarily, to refer the first to the cure of diseases which were curable by ordinary means; the second, to the cure of diseases beyond the reach of human art; and the third, to exercises of Apostolical power in punishing crimes, or to spiritual powers. The force of the passage is entirely lost by those who explain it of the extraordinary effects produced by his preaching and character. The  gives a hint of a contrast, on which the Apostle is other-wise silent, <em>i.e<\/em>., the want of acknowledgment which these signs had suffered. Meyer: the proofs were indeed (truly) wrought, but they have failed to produce the corresponding conviction among you. There is no  in the sentence, and the omission is in accordance with the abrupt and lively style of the general passage. It is, however, supplied in <span class='bible'>2Co 12:13<\/span>, where he corroborates by a touching question what he had said in <span class='bible'>2Co 12:12<\/span>.<strong>For what is there in which ye were inferior to the rest of the churches?<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:13<\/span><em> a<\/em>).The proofs of an Apostleship had been wrought among them, for in nothing were they inferior to the other churches where he had labored.  signifies generally <em>over, beyond<\/em>; but here on account of , <em>downwards, below<\/em>. In other places we have   (but with the accus. of the <em>wherein<\/em>). Rckert, very incorrectly and contrary to the connection with <span class='bible'>2Co 12:12<\/span>, gives the meaning: ye have suffered no more injury than, <em>etc<\/em>. It seems also an arbitrary limitation of the thought, to make it refer exclusively to the gifts of the Spirit.The Apostle, however, allows that there was one respect in which they might be considered inferior:<strong>except that I myself was not burdensome to you<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:13<\/span><em> b<\/em>); <em>i.e<\/em>. had labored among them without compensation. This was a delicate though painful irony, which amounted to bitterness when he added the prayer which follows.   : <em>i.e<\/em>. except perhaps; or: except this, that, <em>etc<\/em>. The great distance of <span class='bible'>2Co 12:16<\/span>, <em>etc<\/em>., renders it improper to explain   by a reference to it. [ is very emphatic especially before ]. He places his own person in contrast with those Apostolic works to which his question had just alluded.   is explained on <span class='bible'>2Co 11:7-8<\/span>.This fact that he had received no personal maintenance from them as he had done from other churches, made them inferior to those churches and was an injustice to them, for which he craved their pardon:<strong>forgive me this wrong<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:13<\/span><em> c<\/em>).Such a request was a severe censure, as if they had been so ungrateful and had so completely failed to appreciate his conduct, that they had become grossly prejudiced against him through the influence of his contemptuous and suspicious opponents.Chrysostom and some others contend that the Apostle was not here speaking ironically, but that he was endeavoring to mitigate the wounded feeling he had produced by his allusion to his self-denying course among them (as if it were a sign of a defect in his regard for them). But the irony of the preceding question compels us to regard the prayer as a continuation of the same strain.Not until he comes to <span class='bible'>2Co 12:14<\/span>, does he come back, to his ordinary tone:<strong>Behold, I am ready to come unto you the third time, and I will not be burdensome to you<\/strong>.In this verse  does not belong to   but to   , for it is not with reference to his readiness, but to his actual coming among them that he could say he was resolved not to be burdensome to them. He intended to say that on two occasions when he had been among them [see on <span class='bible'>2Co 13:1<\/span>], he had not been a burden to them and he was equally resolved not to be a burden to them on this third visit for which he was now prepared. On  comp. <span class='bible'>2Co 6:2<\/span>; 2Co 6:9; <span class='bible'>2Co 7:11<\/span>.His reason for this purpose he says was to be found in his dis-interested love for them (comp. <span class='bible'>Php 4:17<\/span>); they were of importance to him, not because of what they possessed, and hence not for any advantage they would be to him, but for their own sakes; since if they were won to Christ and advanced in the work of salvation, he would gain by them as much as he desired (Rckert reverses this: the Apostle would gain them for himself, and in this way for Christ; but such a view is not as much according to the spirit of the passage, comp. Osiander).This idea he traces back to the natural relation between parents and children; by virtue of which children were not bound to make provision for the parents, but the parents for the children:<strong>For the children are not bound to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:14<\/span><em> b<\/em>).This applied to him as their spiritual father (<span class='bible'>1Co 4:15<\/span>), and it was therefore his part not to seek for their possessions, but to care for them and to collect spiritual treasures for them (as the duty of providing for children by the investment of property is not abolished but brought within the proper limits of a confidence in God and a heavenly mind by what is said in <span class='bible'>Mat 6:19<\/span>, so here the duty of children to support their parents is not excluded, Osiander). After   understand  .He applies this rule to himself in <span class='bible'>2Co 12:15<\/span>, but he implies that his love was strong enough to go far beyond the limits usually reached by parental duty:<strong>And I will most gladly spend and be spent for you<\/strong>.The gradual rise in the discourse or the climax indicated by  is clearly brought out even in , which goes far beyond , but it is carried far beyond both in in . Instead of collecting something for himself at their expense, he was determined not merely to expend with hearty good will, all that he had acquired or possessed, for their benefit, but so to use all his powers as to wear them out in the interest of their souls, <em>i.e<\/em>., to sacrifice his life and his whole self, if he could thereby promote their supreme good. The compound verb  is much stronger than the original simple verb, and signifies to be utterly consumed (comp. Osianders admirable remarks). The Apostle adds:<strong>although the more abundantly I love you, the less I am loved<\/strong>, (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:15<\/span><em> b<\/em>)If we accept   according to the Receptus, the sense would be: although I shall be loved the less, the more I love you. Rckert and Osiander preserve this idea, even if  is rejected (making  concessive), but such an interpretation is very doubtful. Meyer takes  in the sense of: if, equivalent to , as if the Apostle hesitated to make the direct and confident assertion, but declared that he was willing to go to the utmost in overcoming their hostile spirit toward him. This willingness he would still express if the condition were set forth as an actual and known fact: though I, as is now evident, shall be loved the less, <em>etc<\/em>. If this is presented by the Apostle as the motive of his conduct the language certainly is very severe, but on any other view the idea comes out in a very awkward and feeble manner. It is better probably to take it in a concessive sense, but then it becomes necessary with Tischendorf to retain the , which has many and good authorities in its favor. is an abbreviated expression for .Nothing needs to be understood in addition to the comparative (as: <em>more them other churches<\/em>, or: <em>less than my opponents<\/em>).<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:16-18<\/span>. He here meets the attempt to throw on him the suspicion that under the pretence of personal disinterestedness he had sent deputies, and through them had imposed burdens upon the Corinthians. He comes upon his readers boldly and confidently with the question whether these deputies had not exhibited a disinterestedness similar to his own.<strong>But be it so, I was not burdensome to you; nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:16<\/span>). In , <em>etc<\/em>., he puts himself in the position of an objector. Such a one must concede that the Corinthians had not been burdened with any selfish claims on his part, but it might be insinuated that this had been only to play a deeper game of craft to get them into his power, and to overreach them by means of his emissaries.  is found with a similar use in Plato, as in the Latin: <em>esto! sit ita sane<\/em> !  is here emphatic in contrast with those intermediate agents mentioned in <span class='bible'>2Co 12:17-18<\/span>. With  he introduces the precise objection (in contrast with ): he had caught them by a crafty method gaining them over by an appearance of disinterestedness ( is found in <span class='bible'>2Co 11:20<\/span>).  signifies adroit, sly, subtle (<span class='bible'>2Co 4:2<\/span>; <span class='bible'>2Co 11:3<\/span>). Pauls real prudence and skill was here represented in an unfavorable light (comp. Osiander).  is used in a similar manner in <span class='bible'>1Co 11:7<\/span>.<strong>Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:17<\/span>). This verse is an anacoluthon; where  is in an emphatic position at the commencement of the sentence, and as an accusative absolute. He was probably about to write:     , but with an impressive abbreviation, he leaves this second  out, and, losing sight of the accus.: , writes: . The  is here an instance of attraction for  .<strong>I besought Titus to go on this mission, and with Him I sent the brother<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:18<\/span> a). He here names these deputies, and especially Titus, whom he had sent last, and the brother [not <em>a<\/em> brother, as in our English A. V.] accompanying Titus, unnamed, but well known to his readers. It is impossible for us to determine who this brother was. We conclude from the word , and from the fact that only Titus is afterwards named, that he was subordinate to Titus. The sending is the one mentioned in chap. 7. [soon after the writing of the first Epistle of our canon] and not that spoken of in chap. 8. On  comp. 2Co 8:6; <span class='bible'>2Co 8:17<\/span>. [Osiander draws attention to the fact that in each of the three passages (<span class='bible'>2Co 7:13<\/span>; <span class='bible'>2Co 8:6<\/span>) in which Pauls agency in inducing Titus to enter upon this mission, the same word () is used. The word appears to convey an idea intermediate between that of a command and that of a prayer, <em>i.e<\/em>., a friendly requirement, a reminding of what <em>ought<\/em> to be done].<strong>Did Titus make a gain of you? Walked we not in the same spirit and in the same steps?<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:18<\/span>).    is the dative of the mode and manner (<span class='bible'>Rom 13:13<\/span>), or of the rule or law. The meaning is: did not the same Holy Spirit control us all in our conduct, and keep us from all selfish conduct, from every thing like making a gain of any one? The dative     is probably the local dative, as in <span class='bible'>Act 14:16<\/span>, and the words here signify an agreement in external conduct, as the preceding clause refers to an agreement in internal purpose and feeling. The Apostle is not here speaking directly of Christs footsteps (<span class='bible'>1Pe 2:21<\/span>), but we must conclude that they walked in the same steps, because Titus followed those of Paul (Meyer).<\/p>\n<p><strong>DOCTRINAL AND ETHICAL<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>1. When a Christian is distinguished for remarkable degrees of Divine grace, he is very apt to become elevated in his own estimation. A faithful God not unfrequently prevents this by bringing him into circumstances of deep humiliation, that by such painful methods he may become conscious of his own inability, and that he may not claim those glorious distinctions which are given him for Christs sake, as if they were his own and were intended for his personal honor. In all such afflictions, whether bodily or spiritual, or both combined, there is an influence of Satan designed to torment and worry him, but God will use them to drive him to the throne of grace. And though his ardent request to be freed from the distress may not be granted, he will surely receive that Divine grace which will enable him to bear the heaviest burden. Divine power will find its best sphere of activity in his weakness, and the result will be that he will be strong in his weakness. Instead, therefore, of complaining and fretting about his various infirmities and those sufferings which make him conscious of them, he will experience and exhibit to the world no small degree of satisfaction in them.<br \/>2. A faithful member of Christ will be inclined to keep his own person in the background, wherever he is. He seeks, no honor for himself, and least of all will he boast himself when he gains esteem and influence in consequence of some special impartations of grace from on high. Every attempt to give him an undue importance on account of such things will be offensive to him, because it will seem like giving him an honor which belongs only to God. He desires to be esteemed only for what he has actually done and spoken. The important thing with him is not the fleece, but the sheep, that those souls which Christ has purchased may be brought to Him and be saved. For such an object he is willing to make any sacrifice, to bring to the altar all that he is and has, even his life. What if men do not appreciate his love and fidelity, make him no suitable return, and even show themselves ungrateful? His love will only become more ardent, and his devotion to their welfare more intense.<br \/>3. W. F. Besser:Ever since God stationed before Eden the cherub with his naked, flaming sword, man must look for no Paradise on earth. There is, however, one beyond this sinful world in the third heaven. Its treasures and its jewels were enjoyed by the Apostle when in holy ecstasy he was allowed to have direct communion with God in Christ, that true tree of life which was lost in Adam but regained in Christ. Our Lord promised it to the thief on the cross (<span class='bible'>Luk 23:43<\/span>), and now offers it to all sinners. When the tabernacle of God shall be pitched upon the new earth, then shall the New Jerusalem be revealed in Paradisaic glory (<span class='bible'>Rev 21:2-3<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p>[3. Paul evidently supposed that his soul <em>might<\/em> be taken to heaven without the body, and that it might have a separate consciousness and a separate existence. He was not therefore a materialist, and he did not believe that the existence and consciousness of the soul was dependent on the body (Barnes). Doddridge says that he has yet to learn what the presence of an <em>immaterial<\/em> soul in a body can be (for this also seems supposed by the Apostle to be a possibility), distinct from the capacity of perceiving by it, and acting upon it. And yet the Apostle makes both suppositions and evidently regarded them as credible.<\/p>\n<p>4. All prayer is answered in heaventhough sometimes not until it becomes importunate, and the petitioner has come by continued prayerful fellowship with God to a consciousness of his real want. Paul (like his Master) prayed and held communion with his Lord, until he came to know what was possible and best for him. The subject matter of his prayer, as it existed in the heart, was for <em>relief<\/em>, rather than for that specific mode of relief which the outward words asked for. <em>That<\/em> prayer in the heart was answered when his thorn ceased to be a thorn to him.<\/p>\n<p>5. It is lawful to address Christ in prayer. Though the verb  is never used in classic Greek, nor in any other passage of the N. T., as equivalent to , and in an address to God, the reason for its preference here was probably simply because of the familiar and personal relation in which Paul supposes himself to his Lord. The distinction between <em>invocatio<\/em> and <em>advocatio<\/em> seems here inappropriate, since Christ is evidently not addressed as an advocate with the Father, as if He were subordinate, but as a supreme and ultimate Disposer of affairs.<\/p>\n<p>6. We have here (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:12<\/span>) one of the few allusions which the Apostles make in their Epistles to the evidence of miracles. Only in seven out of all their Epistles is any thing said of this kind of evidence, and the reason is that most of those Epistles are hortatory and not apologetical. Here, however, the importance, if not the indispensable necessity of miracles, as  .  is clearly asserted. And yet here, as every where else, they are spoken of in an unobtrusive manner as of universally acknowledged facts. They had been performed, as Christ wrought them, not <em>merely<\/em> as credentials of a Divine mission, but from benevolence also, and from a fulness of power to relieve human woe. And yet in another aspect they were, and might properly be, appealed to as the seals of the Apostleship. Comp. Fausset, <em>Port. Com<\/em>.].<\/p>\n<p><strong>HOMILETICAL AND PRACTICAL<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Chrysostom:<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:10<\/span>. Where there is suffering there is consolation, and where there is consolation there is grace. And yet before the reward which God bestows, we derive much benefit from the very exercises of affliction itself; for our arrogance is repressed, our littleness is taken away, the use we can make of many human instruments is discovered, and we are, as it were, anointed for the conflicts before us.Basil:<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:18<\/span>. The left hand is not more indispensable to the right, than unanimity and concord to the ministers of the church.<\/p>\n<p>Starke:<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:1<\/span>. Never boast of yourself; it is always useless and vain. But if you so conduct yourself that others praise you, it is honorable and useful to you (<span class='bible'>Pro 27:2<\/span>)<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:2<\/span> ff. Spener:While under such Divine influences, ecstasies and revelations, the external man cannot pay attention to itself, and frequently it has no conception of what is passing within itself; all power and intelligence is taken up with what is taking place within the soul itself. While the eternal God is at work within him, the man knows nothing of time, and while Gods power occupies his thoughts, he has no remembrance of such a thing as himself or the world. Hedinger:During the present life, heavenly things are much too high and difficult, and it is enough if we can be gradually prepared for them by a few fortastes of them.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:5<\/span>. Our highest boast now is, to know what weak, poor and miserable creatures we are. Whatever good we are and have, is entirely the result of Gods grace and mercy.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:6<\/span>. Hedinger:A faithful pastor will be careful that his people think of him no more highly than they ought to think. <span class='bible'>2Co 12:7<\/span>. Where much is given, much also shall we be tempted; but great also shall be our consolation and sure our final victory.Let no one pride himself on anything he has received from God, for as sure as he does so, all enjoyment of it will be taken away from his flesh by some keen thorn, which Satan knows how to sharpen so ingeniously that he will be compelled to feel it whether he is willing or unwilling.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:8<\/span>. Affliction drives us to God, and teaches us to call on him day and night, <span class='bible'>Isa 26:16<\/span>. But very probably God will make us wait, <span class='bible'>Psa 130:6<\/span>. Christians gain their victories by patience and prayer. Prayer makes the heart light and merry. If you cannot pray, then groan, and if you cannot groan and even this distresses you, that very distress is a prayer, <span class='bible'>Rom 8:26<\/span>.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:9<\/span>. Luther:Christ cannot make known His full strength in us, until we are weak and suffering. God knows best what is for our good; and no one is more ignorant on this point than those who are enduring the anguish of the cross. Our prayers, therefore, should always be conditional. Think not that it is a sign of Gods displeasure, when you are not heard according to your desire, even though you have prayed aright, for it is rather a token of grace. Happy the man who is so satisfied with Divine grace, that it is easy for him to depend wholly upon God; for he who is thus satisfied with grace actually enjoys it. Our weakness need never trouble us. The weaker we are in ourselves, the stronger in Christ, <span class='bible'>Psa 18:36<\/span>. It is the weak tendril which unites the branch with the vine. Christ is our vine. We who are truly in Christ shall never fall, whatever storms may beat upon us. If we have much grace, we must have much suffering; if great suffering, great power; and if great power, great victory. All these hang together in one undivided chain.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:10<\/span>. Hedinger:The more humbled by afflictions, the more exalted by grace. Faith increases under conflicts.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:11<\/span>. Pious Christians should never remain silent when men venture by falsehoods to cast suspicion upon their spiritual teachers. Such is the duty of every Christian in behalf of his fellow men, how much more of spiritual children in behalf of their parents. Humility forbids us not to allow others to commend us, but only to love the praise of men. The more thou humblest thyself, the more exalted thou art, and the more God will be gracious to thee, <span class='bible'>Ecc 3:20<\/span>.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:12<\/span>. The signs of a true servant of Christ are seen not merely in his passive suffering, but in his active doings.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:13<\/span>. Spener:Without keeping back what they owe to God and their fellow men, parents should economize what God has kindly bestowed upon them, that their children may have something after their death; but let them be careful to lay up no treasures from mere covetousness, from a distrust of Providence, to the prejudice of the claims of justice, and to the withholding of what is due to the honor of God, their neighbors necessity, or the proper education of their children. By not attending to these latter considerations, many live to experience much anguish of heart, and drown themselves and their children in everlasting destruction (comp. <span class='bible'>Mat 6:19<\/span>; <span class='bible'>1Ti 6:9<\/span>). Happy the church in which many are serving the Lord, and all are faithful!<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:18<\/span>. It is a great blessing, where Gods servants are ruled and animated by the Spirit of Christ alone, and where they all walk in the same steps.<\/p>\n<p>Berlenb Bible:<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:1<\/span>. What is there higher for a poor creature, than for him to come into direct communion with God and heavenly beings? And yet even this would be an injury if it became a ground of self-glorification.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:2<\/span>. Who could keep to himself a matter like this for fourteen years? Those who have great gifts must be most watchful over themselves.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:3<\/span>. In circumstances like these it is Gods way to have men say: I cannot tell; for they are thus kept from being puffed with pride. Many lessons God reserves to the higher school of heaven.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:4<\/span>. Not unfrequently God gives His people some foretaste of their future blessedness; but such things are not indispensable to our happiness. Our highest excellencies are best shown in the modesty with which they are enjoyed. Those who have seen most of Gods majesty, know not how to humble themselves enough, <span class='bible'>Isa 6:5<\/span>.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:5<\/span>. Ineffable grace it is when the Lord graciously vouchsafes to turn the heart of his servant to his native home, and to let him know what no mortal eye, ear or sense could perceive. Even if we have done all things, what have we to boast of? <span class='bible'>Luk 17:10<\/span>. Only of our infirmities, and yet these should afford us no excuse for indolence and wickedness.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:6<\/span>. Anti-Christianity has sometimes had its origin in an excessive veneration for the eminent gifts which God has sometimes bestowed upon His people.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:7<\/span>. Those who have carefully observed the mysterious ways of Divine wisdom, have remarked that without giving any explanation of his dealings God has deeply humbled His own people as well as other men. To say nothing of external afflictions, this is particularly the case with inward trials. God will gradually consume and exhaust even the most secret influences which might injure or destroy the highest gifts of His grace. It is His secret counsel that many a Christian who seems a favorite of heaven, should be encumbered with some sore trouble, and taste, perhaps, even the powers of hell, until the ends of grace are accomplished, and he is in no danger of self-exaltation.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:8<\/span>. Why thrice? was not once enough? How long has the Lord been obliged to wait upon thee! Besides, if He lets thee struggle awhile in thy distress, it may wake thee up to more faith, hope and patience at last. A Christian may have wonderful revelations of God, and yet not know much of the secret ways of God with Himself. God often seems severe, when He is really aiming at our highest good. His help consists not so much in ridding us of the evil, as in preserving us under it. Here is the error which makes many prayers seem unanswered. But is it not help when God keeps us from being consumed in the flames?<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:9<\/span>. Let us not be afraid of temptations, but see to it that we lose not our hold upon grace by turning aside to evil. We need never fear to meet trials if we only maintain a vigorous resolution in harmony with the inward action of grace, and thus proceed from one degree of attainment to another. To keep us humble we must never lose sight of our miserable condition; and yet we may go so far in this direction, that we may make shipwreck of hope and despair of Gods love and mercy. The best state we can attain in this world is, a happy assurance by Gods Spirit, that we always have in heaven a gracious God and Father. Our whole safety depends upon this, for then our hearts rest upon God Himself. Lord, give me Thy self, and it is enough! <span class='bible'>Psa 73:25-26<\/span>. Gods power seems mightiest when we are conscious of our own wretchedness, and in the midst of such travail of soul it comes to its perfection. The Saviour is obliged frequently to let His people know that they can do nothing of themselves, that thus they may be driven to a reliance upon grace alone. If they truly boast of their infirmities, they will take pleasure not in their sins, but in being humble. Not so with those who make an excuse of their infirmities. They have no desire, and hence they have no ability to do anything. Let them resolve in a proper manner, and they will soon accomplish something by Divine grace; for they will soon cast away all confidence in their own powers, and make such a use of Gods, that they will triumph over all evil, and begin and complete every good work.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:10<\/span>. The Spirits power increases as that of the flesh decreases. As I lose my own power I am clothed with Christs. God makes the creature see its own nothingness, that it may become something in Christ to the praise of His glory. God was robbed of His glory when man fell, and it can be restored to Him only when man is shown in his weakness and nothingness, that God may become all in all. Whoever strives in his self-sufficiency to live according to his own pleasure, acknowledges no subjection to God, and will derive no power from him.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:11<\/span>. It is quite possible to be at the same time something and nothing. All are striving hard to be something, but none like to learn that they are nothing. If thou art something, esteem thyself as nothing, and then thou wilt remain something, and become something more.<\/p>\n<p>Rieger:<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:1<\/span>, <em>etc<\/em>. Men think at the present day they can gain much attention by some wonderful accounts of the invisible world. But whoever has not given himself up thoroughly to obey the word of the Cross, will find that the word from the third heaven and from Paradise will be only a manacle of unbelief, and a temptation to forsake the faith.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:4<\/span>. In Divine things it is better to have more in store than is given out.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:6<\/span>. How much honor a man may gain before God, by not seeking and not accepting of the honor which comes from his fellow men. Indeed, Gods love goes beyond this, and provides against the self-exaltation of His children when they have received what is of real value and pleasure to them.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:7<\/span>. Mighty grace! which can provide that neither height nor depth can do us an injury!<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:9-10<\/span>. Let nothing overwhelm thee; even in utter weakness be strong, and assured that Christs power will accomplish some gracious purpose thereby. In sorrows night, when troubles distress thee, His power will defend thee until the sure morning comes.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:14<\/span>, <em>etc<\/em>. In preaching the Gospel of the kingdom, we cannot be too careful to avoid not only the reality, but even the slightest appearance of a worldly spirit To aid a soul in escaping from death and in the work of salvation, will be a greater joy to your own soul in the day of the Lord Jesus than to have won a world. Love generally goes downward (<em>i.e<\/em>., from parents to children), in greater strength than it returns; and what must be said of the great love of that God who is nothing but love and from whom all good comes, as compared with our feeble love!<\/p>\n<p>Heubner:<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:1<\/span>. Boasting, to please ourselves, always lowers us in the esteem of others, and is usually punished by some great humiliation.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:2<\/span>, <em>etc<\/em>. Extraordinary revelations have been sometimes given to those who are distinguished for piety to strengthen them for their duties, by a foretaste of future blessedness. No one, however, should long for such revelations, and much less make a parade of them when they are vouchsafed; for they are not needful to a believing and godly life, and in seeking them we run great peril of self-deception, of gross errors, and above all, of spiritual pride. For every spark of pride which accompanies them, our fall will have to be so much the deeper.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:5<\/span>. When we glory in our infirmities and confess that we can do nothing of ourselves, we give glory to God.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:6<\/span>. The pious man makes it his aim not to appear better than he is, but to be better than he appears<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:7<\/span>. The example of Paul is most instructive to all who are called to endure severe but unavoidable evils. God does not always appear for their help; for though He is able, He knows it unwise to do so. He knows what is best for us, and He intends to try our faith, to purify our hearts, and to suppress that pride which is the greatest foe to eminence.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:9<\/span>. The only consolation which can satisfy us in affliction is that which springs from an assurance of the Divine favor, and an unreproving conscience. If we long for nothing else, we can triumph over all things.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:10<\/span>. The more we let go all confidence in ourselves and leave ourselves entirely and unreservedly in the Lords hands, the more strength we shall receive from Him. Such is the true weakness of a Christian. That which is only spurious makes excuses for sin, shrinks from conflicts, and has no desires for growth in grace.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:14<\/span>. Genuine love says: I seek not yours, but you; that which is false seeks for external and adventitious advantages, such as power, honor, rank, <em>etc<\/em>. A rare thing it is to find those who love us solely for what we are !<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:15<\/span>. The highest degrees of love are seldom fully reciprocated. The Christian must not expect it.<\/p>\n<p>W. F. Besser:<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:9<\/span>. In the weakness of the instrument, the power of him who uses it has an opportunity to show how completely it can triumph over difficulties (<span class='bible'>2Co 4:7<\/span>). It is Gods way, says Luther, to manifest His power and majesty by means of nothingness and feebleness. Give up praying away thy thorn, O Christian, and take to heart the promise of all-sufficient grace; then shalt thou begin with Paul to boast of thy weakness and shelter thyself in Christs own power! Thou mighty God and merciful Saviour, in covenant with the falling leaves and withered grass of human weakness, dost permit us to witness miracles of Almighty power precisely where our power completely fails us! Teach us to understand an arrangement in which Thy glory is in harmony with our joy, and we become satisfied for Thy sake with every cross and with manifold infirmities; since like a magnet they bring down Thy power to us.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:14<\/span>. If it is indeed reasonable and just that children should support those parents who need their care; surely it is the duty of churches to sustain their spiritual father by a return not only of intercessions in their behalf, at the throne of grace, but of such honor as is required in <span class='bible'>1Co 9:11<\/span>.<\/p>\n<p>Gerlach:<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:9<\/span>. The greatest peril to a sinful man is pride and self-exaltation. When his powers and his gifts seem greatest, and all that he attempts succeeds and thrives, great will be his temptation to be proud and self-sufficient; and it will be hard to feel continually that all he has is of grace. Though our own hearts and outward appearances may suggest the contrary, never are we better prepared to have Gods power work within us and around us, than when we are enduring outward and inward afflictions.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 11:19<\/span> to <span class='bible'>2Co 12:9<\/span>. Gospel for Sexag. Sunday. Heubner:<em>The Apostles as the most eminent of the followers of Jesus<\/em>. How they1, preached and were faithful in all their duties, from mere love to the Church, and notwithstanding the envy and opposition of false teachers; 2, suffered the greatest hardships in their work without wavering from their steadfastness; 3, were vouchsafed more exalted revelations; 4, were nevertheless more deeply humbled.<em>How Christian love suffers<\/em>1, First, it can bring us into deep afflictions; 2, God will thus purify us, and assimilate us to Jesus; 3, His grace is an abundant consolation. The Christians commendation of himself: 1) Its proper occasion: urgent reasons (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:19-21<\/span>); 2) Its object: excellences which have a spiritual value, labors, sufferings, <em>etc<\/em>. (2 Co 12:2333), gracious tokens which God vouchsafes to us; 3) Its limitations (to boast of these things only as gifts of God, and to induce others to trust in him).Comp. Oetinger, <em>Epistelpredigten<\/em>, S. 151ff., Kap. xii. 19; Albertini, <em>Predigten<\/em>, S. 49ff.,Kap xii. 110; L. Hofacker, S. 199ff., 757ff.; <em>Zeugnisse Evang. Wahrheit<\/em>, I. S. 399ff., Kap. xii. 9; Hossbach, 2 Samml. S. 45ff.; Schmidt, <em>Vorhalle des Predigtsegens<\/em>, 1864, S. 384.<\/p>\n<p>[<span class='bible'>2Co 12:1-5<\/span>. The wonderful incident here related, and Pauls appreciation of it. I. <em>The fact itself<\/em>. 1. The manner in which he speaks of himself as the subject of this experience (with reluctance and embarrassment <span class='bible'>2Co 12:2-3<\/span>). 2. The time in which it took place (at the commencement of his religious life, <span class='bible'>2Co 12:2<\/span>). 3. The place in which it occurred (in a local heaven, <span class='bible'>2Co 12:2<\/span>; <span class='bible'>2Co 12:4<\/span>). 4. The state in which the Apostle was (so taken up with heavenly things as to be unconscious of his sentient life, <span class='bible'>2Co 12:2-3<\/span>). 5. The things he saw and heard (were not thought useful to our knowledge, and so were withheld <span class='bible'>2Co 12:4<\/span>. II. <em>The Apostles estimate of it<\/em>. 1. He clearly distinguished between an exalted privilege and a gracious attainment. 2. Regarded it as very liable to become a snare. 3. Esteemed his infirmities and afflictions as more useful to him. 4. And yet he evidently highly appreciated what he had here seen and heard.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:7-10<\/span>. I. <em>Prayer<\/em>.1. Its appropriate objects; 2. Its encouragements; 3. The importunity allowed; 4. The limitation finally given. II. <em>Its Answer<\/em>1. At the best time, however delayed; 2. With transcendent Wisdom , , 3. With a view to spiritual results alone.]<\/p>\n<p><strong>Footnotes:<\/strong><\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[1]<\/span><span class='bible'>2Co 12:1<\/span>.Rec. and Tisch. have , others . The best authorities are in favor of . The apparent want of connection gave occasion for changing it into , ,  ( was not transferred from <span class='bible'>2Co 11:30<\/span>). [Authorities <em>now<\/em> seem evenly balanced between the <em>three<\/em>.  has in its favor K. M., most of the cursives, the Arm. vers., and (on such a point) the powerful testimony of <em>all<\/em> the Greek Fathers;  has D. (1st hand) Sin. 114, Copt. Slav. and Latin versions, and Theophyl.; and  has B. D. (3d hand) E. F. G. L. Sin. (3d hand), many cursives, the Syr. Arm. Vulg. Ital. verss., and Ambrosiast. But as Tisch. suggests, B. is evidently corrupted here by (), and  and  were most likely to be derived from , and as the most difficult reading, and the one most consistent with the ironical style of this section, the latter has much the best internal evidence. It is adopted by Bloomf., de Wette, Reiche, Alford, Wordsworth, Conybeare, and Hodge, while Lachmann, Meyer, Osiander, and Stanley adopt ].<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[2]<\/span><span class='bible'>2Co 12:1<\/span>.Lachmann has   ,   (B.  ), on authorities by no means the highest. [B. F. G. Sin. some curss. and verss. (the Copt. Latin Fathers, Damasc. and Vulg., add  with B.)]. The Rec.    .  is the more difficult reading on account of , and  are evidently corrections to make the sense clearer. [The reading  can only be retained with . The variations are very considerable here, but the Rec. is sustained by most of the uncials and cursives, and especially by the verss, (except the Lat. and Vulg.) and the Greek Fathers; and if original it most easily accounts for the variations].<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[3]<\/span><span class='bible'>2Co 12:3<\/span>.Rec. has , but it was probably taken from <span class='bible'>2Co 12:2<\/span>; for  is well sustained. [Sin. D. (2d and 3d hand) E. (2d hand) F. G. K. L. M. have ; but B. D. (1st hand), E. (1st hand) and Method. have ].<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[4]<\/span><span class='bible'>2Co 12:3<\/span>.Lachmann leaves out  , but without sufficient authority [only that of the Vatican and Methodius].<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[5]<\/span><span class='bible'>2Co 12:5<\/span>.Lachm. throws out , but on insufficient evidence. [The only important MSS. for the omission are B. D. (1st hand), with the Copt. Syr. (both) and Arm. versions; while D. (3d hand) E. F. G. K. L. M. Sin. Vulg. and the Fathers insert it].<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[6]<\/span><span class='bible'>2Co 12:6<\/span>. is wanting in many, and even in some of the better MSS. [B. D. (3d hand) E. (2d hand) F. G. Sin. Vulg.]; but it probably was omitted because it disturbed the sense of the passage, or at least seemed superfluous.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[7]<\/span><span class='bible'>2Co 12:7<\/span>.Before the first  Lachmann inserts  after A. B. F. G. [and Sin.], <em>et al<\/em>. But it was probably an interpolation, to disconnect this sentence with the preceding. [The words   . . were united in sense with    . (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:5<\/span>). making    a parenthesis, and then    . (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:7<\/span>) began a new sentence. It must be conceded that the documentary evidence for this word is now very strong, and Stanley has adopted it. If it is accepted, the punctuation which is mentioned above must also be adopted, <em>viz<\/em>.: I will not glory except in my infirmities, and in the abundance of my revelations. Wherefore, also, lest I should be exalted above measure, there was given, <em>etc<\/em>.].<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[8]<\/span><span class='bible'>2Co 12:7<\/span>. Some important MSS. [A. D. E. F. G. Sin. 17, and many versions and fathers] leave out   , from not recognizing the emphasis which the Apostle meant to give by the repetition of these words (Meyer).<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[9]<\/span><span class='bible'>2Co 12:9<\/span>.Rec. after  inserts , which deserves to be retained, though loft out by important MSS., on account of its necessity to the sense. It might easily have been overlooked after. [And yet B. D. F. G. Sin. and many verss. and fathers (Tisch., Bengel, Lachm., Stanley) omit it].<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[10]<\/span><span class='bible'>2Co 12:9<\/span>. is well authenticated [with A. B. D. F. Sin.]. Rec.  was doubtless a gloss [with D. (3d hand) K. L. Sin. (3d hand) Orig. and Athan.].<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[11]<\/span><span class='bible'>2Co 12:10<\/span>.Both B. and Sin. leave out  before ].<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[12]<\/span><span class='bible'>2Co 12:11<\/span>.Rec. has  after ; an exegetical addition, and feebly sustained [with only L., many cursives, the Goth, and Syr. (both) versions, and some Greek Fathers].<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[13]<\/span><span class='bible'>2Co 12:12<\/span>.Rec. has  before , but according to the preponderance of evidence [A. B. D. F. Sin., <em>et al<\/em>.] it should be erased; it was a repetition from the preceding clause.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[14]<\/span><span class='bible'>2Co 12:13<\/span>.Instead of  Lachm. has ; but the latter was evidently an error of the transcribers. [B. D. Sin. 17 (Alford) have . Tisch. with A. D. (2d and 3d hand) K. L. and the Greek Fathers have .].<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[15]<\/span><span class='bible'>2Co 12:14<\/span>.We are not certain about . [Rec. omits it, but it is given in A. B. F. G. Sin. Ital. Vulg. Goth. Syr. Arm. th. and most of the fathers]. It has different positions, being sometimes before, and sometimes after . Perhaps taken from <span class='bible'>2Co 13:1<\/span>.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[16]<\/span><span class='bible'>2Co 12:14<\/span>.Rec. after , has . Some MSS. have . Neither were original [A. B. Sin., <em>et al<\/em>. omit both].<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[17]<\/span><span class='bible'>2Co 12:15<\/span>. . A. B. F. G. [Sin.] have only , and a number of MSS. leave both wordb entirely out. Exeget. explanations.<\/p>\n<p><span class=''>[18]<\/span>[Wordsworth still thinks that  is emphatic in contrast with  . , and with  (hence each of these words are contrasted in position at the end of their respective sentences): to glory is not proper or expddient for one like me; I will new, therefore; proceed to such things as have been vouchsafed to me by the Lord, Alford thinks that Paul did actually desist from all boasting here, and that he now proceeds to give a vision and revelation which was intended to show the folly of it (); Stanley, that Paul intended here to cease all boasting of himself, but that the necessities of his position repeatedly overcame his reluctance, and betrayed him into boasting again, though more and more of things which really humbled him. Dr. Hodge also thinks that Paul did actually desist at this point, and came to such things as involved no real boasting, but rather a personal humiliation and a recital of Gods goodness. Indeed, most of the interpretations, though resting upon different readings and explanations of the words and connection, come finally to the same thought in only different shades. There are contrasted, what was necessary to his position with what was proper and useful to his person; what related to him as a carnal man with what related to his infirmities as a spiritual man; and what was done by him with what was done by the Lord. He therefore says: I know that boasting of myself is not calculated to benefit me in the higher sense as an individual, but I am compelled by the circumstances in which you Corinthians are, to do something which would ordinarily be so called,and yet what I have to say will only be humiliating to me as a man, while it tells what wonderful things God has done for me, and proves conclusively my claims as one of the highest Apostles. W. F. Besser: The <em>high Apostles<\/em> at Corinth could lay no claim to such things as had been mentioned in the preceding chapter, but they spoke much of their numerous visions and revelations. What had the Apostle to set off against those? He would have told the truth if he had spoken of many of his glorious revelations, but he would allude only to one, of which he had hitherto been silent, at least among the Corinthians: and of this he would speak only in a way to show the evident difference between a modest discourse and a carnal prating of personal distinctions. He had experienced a holy joy when his faith in the invisible realities of the Christian hope had been strengthened by a holy trance, but he was not inclined to describe in a wordy style what he had then seen and heard. He was rather disposed to bring forward an humbling incident connected with it, in which he became painfully conscious of his sinful infirmity,a thorn in the flesh, an angel of Satan, and an earnest prayer,when he had been favored with a promise of inexpressible consolation, and was led to boast that when he was weak in himself, he was strong in the Lord. He thus shows that a spiritual grace obtained even by a painful experience was of far greater vaiue than the most exalted outward privilege].<\/p>\n<p><span class=''>[19]<\/span>[And yet <em>J. E. C. Schmidt<\/em>, of Giessen, in his Clavis on the N. T., has maintained this opinion with no little degree of plausibility. His main points are, the repeated declaration of the Apostle that he was not boasting of himself, his use of the third person, the strong contrast between   and  in <span class='bible'>2Co 12:5<\/span>, and his assertion that he would spare his readers () this very thing. According to him, the course of thought is: It is <em>not<\/em> expedient for me to boast: I will come to those visions and revelations of which my opponents make so much. I am reminded of a man whom I knew long since (and who perhaps was claimed by Pauls opponents to be of their party). Of such a thing (neuter), or of such a man (masculine), I am prepared to boast, as of an incident or person in which is shown the extent of the grace I preach. I also might personally boast of such things without vanity, for I should say the truth,but of myself <em>I will not<\/em>, except of my infirmities, lest any one should think of me above what he sees me to be. And lest I should be exalted above measure for these revelations (from the detail of which I forbear), there was given to me a thorn, <em>etc<\/em>. This view would avoid the appearance of inconsistency in the Apostle <em>i.e<\/em>., of refusing to boast, and yet appearing continually to do so, but it seems altogether too constrained, especially in its explanation of  .  . in <span class='bible'>2Co 12:5<\/span>].<\/p>\n<p><span class=''>[20]<\/span>[We may conceive the soul to receive a supernatural vision, either while it remaineth still in the body, or by its departing from the body for a season. The latter may not be called a death, because either the sensitive, or at least the vegetative, soul or faculty continues meanwhile in the body, either naturally or miraculously vivificating it. Again, we may conceive a mans spirit remaining in the body, to receive such visions, two several ways: either by a real rapture of both body and spirit into that place, whereof the soul or spirit hath such a vision; or else by a representation of such things really absent to the spirit, neither the body nor it changing at all their place; yet, as in dreams, the spirit apprehending a change of place, and a presence of the whole person to those persons and things, which it spiritually and supernaturally, and by the power of God, not by any operation of nature or fancy, beholds. This last, if not only, most commonly happeneth; and thus St. Pauls rapture will be most agreeable with other Scripture-rapts. <span class='bible'>Rev 1:10<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rev 17:3<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rev 21:10<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Act 12:11<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Eze 8:3<\/span>.Old Paraphrase and Annott. on Pauls Epistles, published by the Oxford Angl. Society. The infusion of spiritual influences suspends at the same time the usual succession of ideas and the ordinary current of thought; the power of imagination alone remaining active, and the sense of spiritual vision being excited to the highest degree of intensity.Lee <em>on Inspiration.<\/em>]<\/p>\n<p><span class=''>[21]<\/span>[The reasons for this opinion are not given by our author, and seem to us not quite sufficient. The apparent repetition in the text is partially accounted for by the intervention of the parenthesis, and partially by the peculiarly abrupt and animated style which the recollection of the event occasioned. If the transaction mentioned in <span class='bible'>2Co 12:3-4<\/span> was different from that mentioned in <span class='bible'>2Co 12:2<\/span>, then Paradise must be a different place from the third heaven, as is contended for by Grotius and many Lutheran and English divines. The question then must arise, why was the visit to Paradise mentioned last, as if this were a higher sphere than that of the third heaven? If Paradise is (as all agree, and as <span class='bible'>Luk 23:43<\/span> and <span class='bible'>Rev 2:7<\/span>, compel us to believe), the abode of departed saints immediately after death, and if the third heaven is a different locality (as usually held by those who make this distinction, the abode of saints after the resurrection), we naturally inquire why was the visit to the lower sphere made after that to the higher? If we answer with Bp. Taylor (Fun. <em>Serm.<\/em> on Sir. G. Dalston Vol. II. p. 135), Bp. Bull (Works, Vol. I. Ser. III. p. 89), and Wordsworth, that the vision of the heavenly glory would not have satisfied Paul since it was to be attained only at the distant period of the resurrection, and hence that he was shown something to be entered upon immediately after death; not to insist on the fact that the prospect of the Parousia was not so very distant to the mind of Paul, we may suggest that this only shows that he needed to see Paradise at some time, but not necessarily to see it <em>last.<\/em> The view of Augustine, Thomas, Estius and Calvin seems to us more strictly conformed to our passage, <em>viz.,<\/em> that the third heaven included the whole world of the blessed, (the Fathers house with its many mansions) in some part (not necessarily some more <em>interior<\/em> part) of which was Paradise where the ascended Jesus abides with His saints. (Bengel: some inner recess in the third heaven, rather than the third heaven itself; an opinion very generally held by the ancients. See Greg. Obs. c. 18.) Whether the latter is different from the home which the saints are to possess after the resurrection is not determined by <span class='bible'>2Co 12:4<\/span>, in which we recognize simply a more specific designation of the place than in <span class='bible'>2Co 12:2<\/span>.]<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: A Commentary on the Holy Scriptures, Critical, Doctrinal, and Homiletical by Lange<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> CONTENTS<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p> Paul is here speaking of Visions and Revelations, with which the Lord favored him. He speaks of his Infirmities.<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:1<\/span><\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p> (1) It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p> As everything relating to those supernatural manifestations Paul was favored with, and which God the Holy Ghost hath been pleased to have recorded , for the comfort of the Church, becomes highly interesting; I would here more particularly beg the Reader&#8217;s attention. All the visions and revelations which have been made to the Church, in the several periods of it have been uniformly intended to bring the Church, into some acquaintance with the Person, and eternal glory of the Lord Jesus Christ, as God-man mediator. As Christ in his Person, that is God and man in one is the first in all Jehovah&#8217;s designs, and in Him, and through Him, and by Him, all revelations of Jehovah, in his threefold character of Persons are made, or capable of being made towards the Lord&#8217;s intelligent creation; so, the ultimate end and design is, to centre all the glory of Jehovah; that is capable of being made visible to his creation, in the Person of the God-man Christ Jesus, that at the last day, all God&#8217;s creatures may behold in Him the final issue of all Jehovah&#8217;s decrees, in all the purposes of revelation, <span class='bible'>Eph 1:10<\/span> . Hence all those occasional glories which have been shewn the Church, during the different periods of the Church, both under the Old Testament dispensation and the New, have been with the express design to bring the Church into an acquaintance with her Lord&#8217;s Person and glory, as God-man mediator. And for this end, and to this purpose, the several servants of the Lord, as so many representatives of his Church, have been favored with these glorious manifestations, such as Paul is here about to speak of, and such as we read of others, both in the Old and New Testaments, <span class='bible'>Exo 3:2<\/span> &amp;c; <span class='bible'>Exo 24:9<\/span> to the end; <span class='bible'>Jos 5:13<\/span> &amp;c; <span class='bible'>Isa 6:1<\/span> &amp;c, with <span class='bible'>Joh 12:41<\/span> ; <span class='bible'>Eze 1:4-28<\/span> ; <span class='bible'>Dan 10:5-6<\/span> ; <span class='bible'>Mat 17:1-9<\/span> .<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p> Reader! before we proceed, let us pause over the subject. If you recollect, when the Lord Jesus Christ was about to return to heaven, and when redemption-work was nearly finished, Jesus addressed himself in these remarkable words to his Father: And now, 0 Father, glorify thou me with thine own self, with the glory which I had with thee before the world was, <span class='bible'>Joh 17:5<\/span> . The question is, what glory is here meant? Not, surely, the glory essential in the Godhead, for this was, and is, the Son of God&#8217;s own, unasked, underived, eternal, and unchangeable. But the glory which Christ had, as Christ, that is, God and man in one Person, in his covenant subsistence, and in his mediatorial glory before all worlds. This glory, except in the occasional burstings forth of it, as we read upon several instances in scripture, when it brake forth through the manhood, had been obscured during the ministry of Jesus upon earth. But now the offices which he came to perform, being fulfilled, Jesus thus spake in that sweet scripture, of being again glorified with his own personal glory as Mediator, which he possessed in this Almighty character before the earth was laid.<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p> Now let us connect with this original and eternal glory of the God-man mediator, which Jesus possessed before he openly assumed humanity, and came upon earth, the glory of the same Almighty character, when he shall come to be glorified with his saints, and be admired in all that believe, <span class='bible'>2Th 1:10<\/span> , and we shall then form some faint, however imperfect idea, of those intermediate visions and revelations, in which the Lord hath been pleased to make himself known unto his people. Every manifestation is with a view to glorify Jesus. Every revelation hath this for its great and leading object. And Peter&#8217;s explanation of the instance he had, when with James and John in the mount, plainly shews for what purpose, in every instance, the mercy was granted. We were eye-witnesses (said Peter) of his Majesty. For he received from God the Father honor and glory, when there came such a voice to him from the excellent glory, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased, <span class='bible'>2Pe 1:16-17<\/span> . If the Reader be enabled to connect those views of Christ&#8217;s personal glory, as God-man before all worlds, and Christ&#8217;s personal glory, as God man at the end of the world; he will then, under the same divine teaching, be prepared for the right apprehension of all the visions and revelations of the Lord which have ever taken place in the present time-state of the Church, and he will also be the better qualified to enter into the apprehension of the One which Paul had, as he hath related in this chapter.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Hawker&#8217;s Poor Man&#8217;s Commentary (Old and New Testaments)<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><strong> The Dignity of Suffering<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:5<\/span><\/p>\n<p><\/strong><\/p>\n<p> It was a strange catalogue out of which St. Paul made his one solitary &#8216;glory&#8217; he, who could boast such learning, such teaching, such influence, such spiritual triumph as never, perhaps, fell to any other man! &#8216;Thrice beaten,&#8217; &#8216;stoned,&#8217; &#8216;shipwrecked,&#8217; &#8216;journeyings,&#8217; &#8216;perils,&#8217; &#8216;weariness,&#8217; &#8216;painfulness,&#8217; &#8216;watchings,&#8217; &#8216;hunger,&#8217; &#8216;thirst,&#8217; &#8216;fastings,&#8217; &#8216;nakedness,&#8217; &#8216;weakness,&#8217; &#8216;cares,&#8217; &#8216;a thorn&#8217;. Never hero goes so low to gather all his laurels. He knew &#8216;The Dignity of Suffering&#8217; a truth good and great to know. God help us to learn the lesson.<\/p>\n<p><strong> I. At the Threshold.<\/strong> The first thought which it is the duty and privilege of every Christian to think when he is passing into a trial is one full of dignity at the threshold: &#8216;I am in the hands of God&#8217;. A man feels this whether rightly or wrongly more in his sorrows than he does in his joys. Sorrows generally drive us to our greatest thought. And strangely though heaven is joy we always feel nearer heaven when we are unhappy. I suppose it is because this world grows less therefore the next grows greater. If you wish to elevate any pain or affliction, determine first that you will see nothing in it but the hand of God.<\/p>\n<p><strong> II. Suffering is always a Proof of Grace.<\/strong> No skilful man ever puts a greater strain upon a machine than he knows it is able to bear. The severity of the stress is the proof of the excellence of the work. And, as Archbishop Leighton says, &#8216;The pirate never attacks the empty vessel going out, but the rich argosy coming home&#8217;. The attack is the evidence of the good we carry. That man is worthy of all honour, and must command respect, who simply wears a calm aspect and a self-sustained deportment under all circumstances. But we go beyond that. It may have fallen to some of us to see what is to my mind one of the most touching spectacles that any man can show a person in great pain and sorrow and yet so sustained and ennobled by the Spirit in his own soul that he was not so much a receiver as an imparter of sympathy and the comforter and the guide and the helper of all about him.<\/p>\n<p><strong> III. The Dignity of our Lord&#8217;s Bearing during His Last Agony.<\/strong> Of all the noble spectacles man has ever seen, I know none to be compared for a moment with the grandness of our Saviour&#8217;s bearing during His last agony the last acts of that wonderful life.<\/p>\n<p><em> (a) Hear Him as He utters that awful passage,<\/em> in His unparalleled composure, in that pious argument with His own soul: &#8216;Father, the hour is come!&#8230; Father, glorify Thy name&#8217;.<\/p>\n<p><em> (b) And what dignity upon this earth was ever to be compared<\/em> with the washing of the disciples&#8217; feet!<\/p>\n<p><em> (c) And then that mandate<\/em> of the King of kings, that sovereignty, ordering His own betrayal &#8216;That thou doest, do quickly&#8217;.<\/p>\n<p><em> (d) Or, see Him<\/em> <em> that meek and oppressed<\/em> Man, standing in such an attitude of innocence and patient holiness that, before its fascination, a whole ruffian band goes back and falls to the ground!<\/p>\n<p><em> (e) And, when a prisoner at the bar,<\/em> before the proud representative of Rome, not using any but the language of pity to that proud potentate: &#8220;Thou couldest have no power at all against Me&#8217;.<\/p>\n<p><em> (f) And who cannot but see, and wonder, and admire the dignity of the Son of Man<\/em> standing out against all the horrors of His cross in the strength of His one grand purpose! Then He so disengaged Himself that He could offer up that exquisite prayer for His murderers.<\/p>\n<p> It is not the endurance only, or the love, or the power, or the peace of our suffering Master we are to study and copy, but it is the dignity, the dignity of Jesus!<\/p>\n<p> Be like Him. Never degrade your own or another&#8217;s suffering. The sufferers are the great ones of the earth. Be dignified in misery. There is no glory like abasement. There is no strength so great as infirmities coming from God and borne for God; and nothing more truly Christlike, or dignified, than the struggles of a lifetime of sorrow and suffering for Jesus Christ&#8217;s sake!<\/p>\n<p><strong> Cut to the Quick<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:7<\/span><\/p>\n<p><\/strong><\/p>\n<p> Let us consider: <\/p>\n<p><strong> I. The Special Suffering of which the Apostle Complains.<\/strong> (1) It was <em> acute.<\/em> Froude says that all Carlyle&#8217;s troubles were imaginary; and very many of our troubles are that, or little more. Yet we have real misfortunes and sorrows, and occasionally these are profound and acute. Many misfortunes scratch the surface; a few times at least in life they search the depths and sting the soul. (2) It was <em> unutterable.<\/em> St. Paul does not disclose the character of his special sorrow, and commentators have sought in vain to pick the lock and reveal the hidden skeleton. But the great lesson to be learnt from the Apostle&#8217;s silence is this, that there are sorrows in life which cannot be expressed. Superficial souls incapable of great grief will, upon the slightest provocation, fetch out their skeleton from its cupboard and dilate on its special features; but real griefs are sacred, and noble men are reticent. There is the silence of self-respect. There is the silence of delicacy. There is the silence of honour. There is the silence of affection. There is the silence of surprise and dismay. There is the silence of necessity. (3) It was <em> incurable.<\/em> Most troubles are forgotten with time, nay, time often gives them a tender grace, and it is not altogether sorrowful to recall them. But it is not thus with all our griefs: some of them are manifestly irremediable. (4) It was <em> malignant.<\/em> &#8216;A messenger of Satan to buffet me.&#8217; We find most difficult to bear the sufferings which somehow make us most conscious of the presence and action of the powers of darkness.<\/p>\n<p><strong> II. The Design of the Apostle&#8217;s Affliction.<\/strong> (1) It contemplated his <em> safety.<\/em> &#8216;Lest I should be exalted above measure.&#8217; Most subtle are the temptations of high spiritual estate; hard by are pitfalls and the valley of the shadow of death. (2) It designed his more complete <em> strength.<\/em> &#8216;My grace is sufficient for thee.&#8217; &#8216;When I am weak, then am I strong.&#8217; God takes away our natural strength, chastens the pride of our understanding and will, deprives us of worldly confidences and hopes, that He may reveal in us a new and Diviner strength. (3) It designed his larger <em> service.<\/em> We often see that through personal frailty and suffering men become more effective teachers of the highest truths more pathetic painters, mightier poets, nobler preachers; and through his personal sorrows the Apostle was fitted for more effective service. Tens of thousands of God&#8217;s people know that the blow which shattered them, and reduced them to what the world calls weakness, was the very providence that awoke in them a Diviner life, and fitted them for higher and holier service.<\/p>\n<p> W. L. Watkinson, <em> The Bane and the Antidote,<\/em> p. 247.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:7<\/span><\/p>\n<p> God saw that the Apostle was a better man with the thorn than he would have been without it. The prayer was heard, and the answer was &#8216;No&#8217;. Who knows what sins and failures St. Paul was saved from, by the constant pricking of the warning thorn? Was it not, indeed, a fairy thorn in his flesh touching him at risky moments, as though endued with some warning power, a mystic spike plucked from the very Crown of Thorns itself? Who knows?<\/p>\n<p> E. E. Holmes, <em> Prayer and Action,<\/em> p. 12.<\/p>\n<p> References. XII. 7. C. Bradley, <em> The Christian Life,<\/em> p. 393. <em> Expositor<\/em> (5th Series), vol. i. p. 238; <em> ibid.<\/em> vol. x. p. 118. XII. 7-9. Brooke Herford, <em> Courage and Cheer,<\/em> p. 54. Spurgeon, <em> Sermons,<\/em> vol. xviii. No. 1084. R. C. Trench, <em> Sermons New and Old,<\/em> p. 86. XII. 8, 9. <em> Expository Sermons on the New Testament,<\/em> p. 204. XII. 9. Newman Smyth, <em> Christian World Pulpit,<\/em> vol. xlvii. p. 97. J. C. Wright, <em> The Record,<\/em> vol. XXVII. p. 3. Spurgeon, <em> Sermons,<\/em> vol. xxii. No. 1287: and vol. lii. No. 2974. <em> Expositor<\/em> (7th Series), vol. v. p. 494. XII. 9. G. H. Morrison. <em> Christian World Pulpit,<\/em> 22nd June, 1910. XII. 10. C. F. Aked, <em> The Courage of the Coward,<\/em> p. 47. H. M. Butler, <em> Harrow School Sermons,<\/em> p. 365. T. F. Crosse, <em> Sermons<\/em> (2nd Series), p. 139. S. H. Fleming, <em> Fifteen-minute Sermons for the People,<\/em> p. 190. Spurgeon, Sermons, vol. xxxiv. No. 2050. XII. 11. Spurgeon, <em> Sermons,<\/em> vol. xxv. No. 1458. <em> Expositor<\/em> (6th Series), vol. viii. p. 73. XII. 14. J. C. M. Bellew, <em> Sermons,<\/em> vol. ii. p. 269. <em> Expositor<\/em> (5th Series), vol. x. p. 184; <em> ibid.<\/em> (6th Series), vol. iii. p. 278.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 12:14<\/span><\/p>\n<p> In Luther&#8217;s Table-Talk the following remarks are quoted under the heading &#8216;Patres thesaurizent liberis:&#8217; Cordatus said: &#8216;Many disapprove of this&#8217;. The Doctor [Luther] said: &#8216;If our predecessors had left no treasures to us, what should we possess now? Today we might live in idleness, if we were not obliged by God&#8217;s commandment to leave something to our children&#8221; [E. Kroker, Luther&#8217;s <em> Tischreden,<\/em> 1903, p. 183]. Luther&#8217;s words are the more noteworthy as he was generous almost to a fault in his gifts to those outside his own family. Like his co-worker Melanchthon, he could never allow a beggar to knock in vain at his door. Unlike Melanchthon, Luther possessed a wife with keen business instincts, and a steady determination to increase her husband&#8217;s property.<\/p>\n<p> References. XII. 18. <em> Expositor<\/em> (5th Series), vol. vii. p. 117. XIII. 1. <em> Ibid.<\/em> vol. i. p. 401. XIII. 2-10. <em> Ibid.<\/em> (5th Series), vol. v. p. 234. XIII. 3-5. Spurgeon, <em> Sermons,<\/em> vol. xxx. No. 1788.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Expositor&#8217;s Dictionary of Text by Robertson<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> <strong> Paul&#8217;s Self-vindication<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:6.12em'><span class='bible'>2Co 11:2<\/span><span class='bible'>2Co 12<\/span><span class='bible'>2Co 12<\/span><\/p>\n<p><\/strong><\/p>\n<p> It was difficult for some of the Corinthians to believe that Paul was an apostle. That comes of a man making himself too familiar with his people. Preachers should hardly ever be seen by some people; they cannot understand the mystery of reaction, they do not comprehend all the suggestiveness and blessedness of free, genial, generous intercourse. Some people can only understand a little of religion when it is written in polysyllables. It would be possible to destroy the faith of some men by destroying their superstition. If their religion were written in modern English they would not know it; because we have instead of &#8220;loves,&#8221; &#8220;loveth&#8221;; instead of &#8220;hears,&#8221; &#8220;heareth&#8221;; instead of &#8220;understands,&#8221; &#8220;understandeth&#8221;: it is in these archaic endings of words that many people find what small piety they have. They cannot follow apostolicity itself in its stoopings and condescensions and variations, and in its adaptation of immediate instruments to the accomplishment of the supreme purpose of the Christian ministry. Paul stoops to talk to such people: but even when Paul stoops his attitude is greater than the elevation of other men. In Paul&#8217;s self-vindication there is no egotism, no vanity, no taint of mere personal conceit; it is heroic individualism, a broad, generous projection of himself from the Cross and towards the Cross: a mysterious action not to be understood in mere letters. It will be interesting to be present when he holds conference with Corinthian doubters.<\/p>\n<p> They assail his apostolicity. He first defends himself by his record of work. Having given an account of his pedigree, he leaves that, and he says,<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:6.12em'><em> &#8220;Are they ministers of Christ?&#8221; [then in a parenthesis &#8220;(I speak as a fool)&#8221; because I am talking to fools] &#8220;I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft. Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches.&#8221; (<\/em> 2Co 11:23 <em> , <\/em> 2Co 11:28 <em> )<\/p>\n<p><\/em><\/p>\n<p> Paul&#8217;s argument is this: Would any man undergo such sufferings and privations but for an impulse that must have come from eternity? Saith he, I will tell you what my wages are:<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:6.12em'><em> &#8220;Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one. Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was 1 stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep; in journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren; in weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.&#8221; (<\/em> 2Co 11:24-27 <em> )<\/p>\n<p><\/em><\/p>\n<p> These wages were regularly paid: nothing was begrudged: the remuneration was handed to him with a lavish generosity. What else could I be, Paul would continue, than an apostle, to have undergone all this discipline, pain, privation, and excommunication from the security and delights of civilised life? That argument will be hard to answer. While he was dealing with his pedigree it seemed as if some man might arise and say, My parents were born a hundred and fifty years before yours: but when he came to his record of work there was great silence in the Church. Suppose that an opportunity were given for a man to outrival this citation of labour, you can imagine the melancholy, suggestive, humiliating pause that would follow a challenge so broad and striking. We never know what this record is until we try to put our own record side by side with it Would any man know how far he has gone in the direction of religious progress and heavenly attainment? Let him read <span class='bible'>2Co 11:23-28<\/span> , let him write that record on one side of the page, on the other let him write what he himself has done.<\/p>\n<p> We all suffer from occupying the position of mere critics: It is when we come to attempt the emulous work of rivalry that we find how feeble we are. A man shall sit and criticise an oratorio by Handel; whilst he criticises he seems to know something about the matter: now let him produce a composition of his own and put it into the hands of the musician whom he has criticised. There are those who have disputed the apostolicity and consequent authority of Paul: here is the man&#8217;s own record. Where is the record of his critics, then, his despisers? No apostolicity is to be tolerated for a moment that is not backed up, certified, and glorified by hard work. Yet the record must go farther, for even hard work is not enough. There are some men magnificent in work, who are contemptible in suffering. Give them enough to do, and they will do it with a strong, steady hand; they like work, they like publicity, they like motion: call upon them to give, to expend, to suffer, to see excisions completed upon patience, strength, property, friendship, and the like, then you see their true quality. We are Christians: how then does our record run? &#8220;Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one&#8221; ( 2Co 11:24 ). What line do we put down in juxtaposition with that? When did we receive forty stripes? That line must be a blank. &#8220;Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep&#8221; ( 2Co 11:25 ). How shall we match that record? &#8220;beaten with rods,&#8221; that must go; &#8220;stoned,&#8221; that must go; &#8220;thrice I suffered shipwreck,&#8221; that must go; &#8220;a night and a day have I been in the deep,&#8221; that must go. Two blank lines. &#8220;In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren&#8221; ( 2Co 11:26 ). What perils have we ever been in for Christ&#8217;s sake? None. Three blank lines. &#8220;In weariness and painfulness&#8221; the suffering that has got no words to express it adequately; a sense of depletion, exhaustion, utter nothingness &#8220;in watchings often,&#8221; till our eyes have been sore with looking, &#8220;in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness&#8221; and all for Christ. If Christ were not in a man he could not undergo this discipline. Let the Church be judged by its works. Pay no heed to its articles of belief, regard not its mere ministry in words, do not look even at its works; go beyond and ask whether it has worked up to the point of pain, weariness, feebleness, extremity; ask whether it has suffered for its faith. I should say about any faith that it ought to be revered in the degree in which its devotees have suffered. This is true of the faiths of paganism, of the faiths of twilight thought. Only earnest men can nobly suffer, only souls that are charged with the inspiration of God can accept penalty, infliction, loss, and all manner of evil patiently, uncomplainingly.<\/p>\n<p> But did the Apostle Paul receive his lot in life in a merely negative condition of mind? Did he say, We must not complain: this was promised or predicted, and therefore nothing has happened to us not of the usual course: we cannot murmur against such providences? The Apostle Paul got far beyond that; he wrote a sentence that has in it all the poetry of heroism, he said, &#8220;Yea, we exceedingly glory in tribulation also.&#8221; He did not accept it, he gloried in it; his sufferings were his crown in forecast.<\/p>\n<p> In writing his record Paul does not forget some of the more or less amusing circumstances that occurred in the course of so varied and tumultuous a life. There are circumstances that do not look amusing at the time, but as the days come and go, such circumstances show the underlying comedy. Paul says, Once through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped from the hands of the governor of the city of the Damascenes ( 2Co 11:32-33 ). What a fall in the nobility of the record! Beaten with rods, stoned, shipwrecked, wearied, pained to agony, watching to blindness, hungered to starvation; and yet this man consented to escape, by getting into a basket and being let down like a load from a window. Paul makes no apology for this; he does not say, I know the contrast is very striking and startling: I ought not to have done it. You cannot tell what you ought to have done. Let us hear what you did in reality. Sometimes we have only a moment in which to think and to decide. Paul, the basket is ready, the window is open, danger is imminent! He does not say, I must take three days to think about what course I shall pursue. The Lord trains us by making extemporaneous demands upon us. He expects us sometimes to answer in a moment. You and I have done many things which we would not do again. I am not aware that Paul ever went anywhere else in a basket, or was let down by the wall, or escaped by the back-door. Yet it was well that he did this. If he had always been on the star-line he would have been out of our way wholly; but he tells us with the frankness of sincerity that he has been as weak as other men, and oftentimes has felt the weariness which is akin to despair.<\/p>\n<p> But he will not rest his authority upon his hard work and his sufferings alone. He says I will give you the spiritual aspect of my apostolicity, &#8220;I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.&#8221; There is an outside record, of action, of suffering, an obvious and public record, which everybody can read. We ourselves live a newspaper life. We are paragraphed into momentary publicity. Paul says, I will tell you something that nobody else could tell you, I will take you into my confidence, I will let you see a little of my subjective and most profoundly spiritual experience; I will come now from suffering, loss, and defeat to visions and revelations of the Lord. Now we shall enter into the sanctuary of the soul. Paul would not make these things public but in vindication of his apostolicity; nor would he vindicate his apostolicity but to acquire the kind of influence which he could most successfully employ in doing good. &#8220;I knew a man .&#8221; That is cold; that is whipping up recollection to supply an incident; the literal reading would be, &#8220;I know a man.&#8221; There is a good deal of meaning in this change of tense: I knew a man who has become a memory, a shadow, a thin outline on the horizon of the heaven. We do not want to hear about such outlines, we want to live in the present. Paul therefore said literally in his own grammar, I know a man in Christ: that man is living now, though the incident I am about to relate occurred fourteen years ago: and how it occurred I cannot tell; whether the man was in the body I do not know; whether he was out of the body I do not know. There are times when the body is nothing to us, and has no record in the fight, the rapture, the realised heaven. Blessed are the hours when a man can get rid of his body, the death-doomed flesh. We have had experiences of this happy disseverance, when we have been all soul, free emancipated spirit, and have had masonic entrance through the stars into the very glory of God. We shall come to understand this drag of a body better by-and-by, this cursed flesh. &#8220;I knew a man&#8221; I know a man &#8220;in Christ&#8221; the larger man, the truer, completer, tenderer man. The words &#8220;in Christ,&#8221; must not be omitted from the poetry of the expression; the spirituality and divinity of the utterance, you will find in the words &#8220;in Christ.&#8221; God knoweth whether he was in the body or out of the body. We are afraid of rapture, ecstasy, contemplation, that kind of spiritual absorption which leaves time and space and all the landmarks which indicate exactness of material position and relationship. Probably it is well that we should be on our guard against false rapture; that, however, ought not to exclude the possibility of lofty, pure contemplation; that sweet, tender, ineffable consciousness of nearness to the Cross and the Sufferer, the throne and the King, which constitute the very beginning and the truest enjoyment of heaven. &#8220;How that he was caught up into paradise&#8221; the place of blessed spirits, the home of the white-robed and the free, the abiding place of those who have not known sin, or who having known it shall know it no more for ever, because they have lost the sin in losing the body &#8220;and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.&#8221; The pedant would find here a striking contradiction in terms. The pedant is always in search of such small game; let him fill his bag with them, he may eat them all, and he will be the leaner for his feast. &#8220;Unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter,&#8221; which it is not possible for a man to utter: incoherences, wave of music rolling on wave, billow interlapping with billow, shoutings, exclamations, whisperings hardly breaking silence, minor tones which children or child-angels might utter in a state of fear or reverent expectancy, and great thunderings that shook the sanctuary of the heavens: what the music said I cannot tell. It is poor music that can be shut up in the prison of words. Music takes words as a starting point; music leaves the point of articulate origin and flies away, talks all languages. Paul says &#8220;Of such an one will I glory: yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.&#8221; (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:5<\/span> .) And yet he was talking all the time about himself. But a man has many selves. He has a past self, a dead self, a blessed self, a mean, sneaking, infamous, detestable self, and sometimes a heroic and majestic self. Here the pedant would be at home again. If the pedant can be at home anywhere do not begrudge him a lodging. &#8220;For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth: but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me&#8221; ( 2Co 12:6 ). I will not have my reputation founded on things that cannot be tested: in other words, If the part of my life that can be tested is not real, solid, criticism-proof, then I will not ask you to accept any ghostly pretensions I may have to offer: judge the internal by the external: where you cannot follow me in my ecstasies follow me in my endurances: if you give me credit for having been and having suffered all that I have just detailed, then you will have no difficulty in following me into the mystic region that you may hear what I have passed through in my passage into the eternal sanctuary.<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:6.12em'><em> &#8220;And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure&#8221; (<\/em> 2Co 12:7 <em> ).<\/p>\n<p><\/em><\/p>\n<p> A &#8220;thorn&#8221; seems a very slight thing; but the word &#8220;thorn&#8221; is not the word which the Apostle used, There was given to me a stake in the flesh, a great beam sharpened at one end was set upon me and driven in, until my body was impaled. The Apostle Paul had a body that was hardly manageable. All his writings contain subtle references to this fact. We speak of Paul&#8217;s raptures and ecstasies, and we say if we were only like Paul, what we would be and do in relation to the age in which we live. No man had such a fight of it as the Apostle Paul. He was all fire. His blood was ablaze night and day. He dared hardly look in some directions. This is to be found out by a careful and critical perusal of his writings. He says, I find a law in my members warring against the law of the spirit; he says O, wretched man that I am, who will cut off this dead carcase; it will damn me; is there no knife sharp enough to cut this body? He says, I keep myself under, I strike myself in the eyes, lest having preached to others I myself should be a castaway. Every morning Paul had a controversy to settle with his body; every night he had a battle to fight with his flesh; all the day long the devil sprang upon his passions, and sought to drive him to hell. There have been spiritualisers who have found various interpretations of this image of the thorn or the stake in the flesh. It can only be understood by reading the whole of the Pauline experiences as subtly and indicatively written in the Epistles themselves. Some have said that the Apostle suffered in his eyes. All this seems to me to be frivolous and trifling. The Lord gave him work enough at home to do, and because be battled well himself he battled well with the world. Men who have never been in hell are not fit to speak of heaven. Beware of your little dainty epicurean confectionery preachers, who have never been scorched in perdition. The greatest souls are they who have been their three days in hell as well as their three days in heaven.<\/p>\n<p> What became of this fray? &#8220;For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.&#8221; That was a mean prayer. Yet now and then we must be mean even in our supplications, because we are still in the flesh, and we are still human. Paul the majestic, the royal, once uttered this mean petition &#8220;that it might depart from me.&#8221; What was the answer? The answer was greater than the prayer. God&#8217;s answers always humble our petitions by their excess of donation, inspiration, and blessing: And the Lord said unto me, &#8220;My grace is sufficient for thee: for my strength is made perfect in weakness.&#8221; It is better to wrestle under the inspiration of the grace of God than to live a merely negative life, of having no temptation, and no thorn in the flesh, and no difficulty in the life. Yet we want to pray God day by day that we may have nothing to do. Our prayer would seem to be run into this mean form; Lord, kill the devil; take away temptation: let me know no more of the solicitude that plagues my life; but give me perfect immunity from all the disasters and assaults and perils that have hitherto beset my struggling life. That is meanness. The great bold heroic prayer is Lord give me grace to fight this also; in thy power I can trample down a thousand; I am but a little one, but if thou wilt fight in me, I shall put ten thousand to flight, I shall burn the gates of the city of the enemy, and come back laden with spoil taken from the hand of the foe; give me more suffering, if by it I can do better work; let the controversy increase in urgency, if by thy grace I can conquer the temptation and become mellow, tender, richer in all spiritual experience, and in all religious and sympathetic utterance. But we cannot begin with that prayer: such prayers are to be grown up to; the next thing after such prayers is music, triumph, heaven.<\/p>\n<p> Now the Apostle passes out of the negative condition altogether, and says: &#8220;Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ&#8217;s sake: for when I am weak, then am I strong&#8221; ( 2Co 12:10 ). I have again found myself in a paradox. You Corinthians and you Galatians will always think me paradoxical: I am crucified with Christ; nevertheless I live: yet not I, but Christ liveth in me, and the life I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God it is not a flesh life at all: and now when I am weak, then am I strong; when I have nothing, I have all things. To the pedant, these are paradoxes, literal contradictions, fine food for the dainty stomach of ill-favoured and ill-natured criticism: but in the higher ranges of experience they are the commonplaces of the spiritual life; for now the Christian is as low as earth, and now high as heaven; now midnight is midday, and now midday is midnight.<\/p>\n<p> Then the Apostle takes himself to task and says, <\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:6.12em'><em> &#8220;I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me: for I ought to have been commended of you: for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing. Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds. For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches?&#8221; (<\/em> 2Co 12:11-13 <em> ).<\/p>\n<p><\/em><\/p>\n<p> He turns upon the Corinthians now. When a man has treated himself in a right way his back-stroke upon the foe is like the stroke of a battering-ram. Let me see, as if the Apostle would say, wherein did I get wrong: I know it: I myself was not burdensome to you; I took no salary, I took nothing from you; I did not ask you to give me of your carnal things in return for my spiritual things &#8220;forgive me this wrong.&#8221; What a man he was! How many his moods! A man of a thousand faces, a man of a thousand tones of expression. He comes to this, that at last he sees where he got wrong. He says, I took nothing from you, I gave you my soul; and you gave me nothing &#8220;forgive me this wrong.&#8221; &#8220;I seek not yours, but you,&#8221; and therefore yours. What a statesmanlike conception! &#8220;I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you the less I be loved.&#8221; There the Apostle parts company with us. But such deeds have been done by our elder brother, the Apostle Paul. We have not yet begun that course of high athletics. The more I love you, the less I be loved. I have laid down my very soul for you, yet you never gave me a crumb from your tables. I was wrong in not asking for it forgive me this wrong.<\/p>\n<p><strong> Note<\/p>\n<p><\/strong><\/p>\n<p> &#8220;The particular nature of this Epistle, as an appeal to facts in favour of his own Apostolic authority, leads to the mention of many interesting features of St. Paul&#8217;s life. His summary, in <span class='bible'>2Co 11:23-28<\/span> , of the hardships and dangers through which he had gone, proves to us how little the history in the Acts is to be regarded as a complete account of what he did and suffered. Of the particular facts stated in the following words, &#8216;Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one; thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep,&#8217; we know only of <em> one,<\/em> the beating by the magistrates at Philippi, from the Acts. The daily burden of &#8216;the care of all the churches&#8217; seems to imply a wide and constant range of communication, by visits, messengers, and letters, of which we have found it reasonable to assume examples in his intercourse with the Church of Corinth. The mention of &#8216;visions and revelations of the Lord,&#8217; and of the &#8216;thorn (or rather <em> stake)<\/em> in the flesh,&#8217; side by side, is peculiarly characteristic both of the mind and of the experiences of St. Paul. As an instance of the visions, he alludes to a trance which had befallen him fourteen years before, in which he had been caught up into paradise, and had heard unspeakable words. Whether this vision <em> may be<\/em> identified with any that is recorded in the Acts must depend on chronological considerations: but the very expressions of St. Paul in this place would rather lead us not to think of an occasion in which words <em> that could be reported<\/em> were spoken. We observe that he speaks with the deepest reverence of the privilege thus granted to him; but he distinctly declines to ground anything upon it as regards other men. Let them judge him, he says, not by any such pretensions, but by facts which were cognizable to them ( 2Co 12:1-6 ). And he would not, even inwardly with himself, glory in visions and revelations without remembering how the Lord had guarded him from being puffed up by them. A stake in the flesh (  ) was given him, a messenger of Satan to buffet him, lest he should be exalted above measure. The different interpretations which have prevailed of this  have a certain historical significance, (1) Roman Catholic divines have inclined to understand by it strong <em> sensual temptation.<\/em> (2) Luther and his followers take it to mean temptations to <em> unbelief.<\/em> But neither of these would be &#8216;infirmities&#8217; in which St. Paul could &#8216;glory.&#8217; (3) It is almost the unanimous opinion of modern divines and the authority of the ancient fathers on the whole is in favour of it that the  represents some vexatious <em> bodily infirmity<\/em> (see especially Stanley <em> in loco).<\/em> It is plainly what St. Paul refers to in <span class='bible'>Gal 4:14<\/span> : &#8216;My temptation in my flesh ye despised not, nor rejected.&#8217; This infirmity distressed him so much that he besought the Lord thrice that it might depart from him. But the Lord answered, &#8216;My grace is sufficient for thee, for my strength is made perfect in weakness.&#8217; We are to understand therefore the affliction as remaining; but Paul is more than resigned under it, he even glories in it as a means of displaying more purely the power of Christ in him. That we are to understand the Apostle, in accordance with this passage, as labouring under some degree of ill-health, is clear enough. But we must remember that his constitution was at least strong enough, as a matter of fact, to carry him through the hardships and anxieties and toils which he himself describes to us, and to sustain the pressure of the long imprisonment at Csarea and at Rome.&#8221; Smith&#8217;s <em> Dictionary of the Bible.<\/p>\n<p><\/em><\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: The People&#8217;s Bible by Joseph Parker<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><strong> XVIII<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p> SAUL FROM HIS CONVERSION TO HIS ORDINATION<\/p>\n<p><\/strong><\/p>\n<p> See list of references below.<\/p>\n<p> The theme of this section is the history of Saul from his conversion and call to the apostleship, up to his ordination as an apostle to the Gentiles; that is, it extends from <span class='bible'>Act 9<\/span> over certain parts of Acts up to chapter 13, but not all of the intervening chapters of Acts. The scriptures are <span class='bible'>Act 9:17-30<\/span> ; <span class='bible'>Act 11:25-30<\/span> ; <span class='bible'>Act 22:17-21<\/span> ; <span class='bible'>Gal 1:5-24<\/span> ; <span class='bible'>Act 15:23-41<\/span> ; <span class='bible'>2Co 11:23-27<\/span> ; <span class='bible'>2Co 11:32-33<\/span> ; <span class='bible'>2Co 12:1-4<\/span> ; <span class='bible'>Act 26:20<\/span> , which you have to study very carefully in order to understand this section. The time covered by this period is at least nine years, probably ten years, of which we have very scanty history. We have to get a great part of our history from indirect references, and therefore it takes a vast deal of study to make a connected history of this period.<\/p>\n<p> Two scriptures must here be reconciled, <span class='bible'>Act 9:19-26<\/span> and <span class='bible'>Gal 1:15-18<\/span> . The particular points conflicting are that Luke in <span class='bible'>Act 9<\/span> seems to say that immediately, or straightway, after his conversion Saul commenced to preach at Damascus, and the Galatian passage says that straightway after his conversion he went into Arabia and remained there a long time before he returned to Damascus. The precise question involved in the account is, Did Paul commence to preach &#8220;straightway&#8221; after his conversion, as Luke seems to represent it, or did he wait nearly three years after his conversion before he began to preach? Luke&#8217;s account in <span class='bible'>Act 9<\/span> seems on its face to be a continuous story from Damascus back to Jerusalem, without a note of time, except two expressions: &#8220;And he was certain days with the disciples that were at Damascus,&#8221; and then a little lower down he uses the expression, &#8220;when many days were fulfilled.&#8221; Luke&#8217;s account says nothing about Saul&#8217;s leaving Damascus, his long absence and return there. In a very few words only he tells the story of three years. With his account only before us, we would naturally infer that Saul began to preach in Damascus &#8220;straightway&#8221; after his conversion, but we would also infer that this preaching was continuous there after he commenced, until he escaped for his life to go to Jerusalem. But the Galatian account shows that he left Damascus straightway after his conversion, went into Arabia, returned to Damascus, and then took up his ministry there, and, after three years, went to Jerusalem. This account places the whole of his Damascus ministry after his return there.<\/p>\n<p> The issue, however, is not merely between Luke&#8217;s &#8220;straightway&#8221; and the Galatian &#8220;straightway,&#8221; though this is sharp, but so to insert the Galatian account in the Acts account as not to mar either one of the accounts, and yet to intelligently combine the two into one harmonious story. In Hackett on Acts, &#8220;American Commentary,&#8221; we find the argument and the arrangement supporting the view that Paul commenced to preach in Damascus before he went into Arabia, and in chapter II of Farrar&#8217;s Life of Paul we find the unanswerable argument showing that Paul did not commence to preach until after his return from Arabia, and that his whole ministry at Damascus was after that time, and then was continued until he escaped and went to Jerusalem.<\/p>\n<p> The Hackett view, though the argument is strong and plausible in some directions, breaks down in adjustment of the accounts, marring both of them, and failing utterly in the combination to make one intelligent, harmonious story. The author, therefore, dissents strongly from the Hackett view and supports strongly that of Farrar. In other words, we put in several verses of the letter to the Galatians right after <span class='bible'>Act 9:19<\/span> .<\/p>\n<p> Let us take <span class='bible'>Act 9<\/span> , commencing with <span class='bible'>Act 9:17<\/span> : &#8220;And Ananias departed, and entered into the house; and laying his hands on him said, Brother Saul, the Lord, even Jesus, who appeared unto thee in the way which thou earnest, hath sent me, that thou mayest receive thy sight, and be filled with the Holy Spirit. And straightway there fell from his eyes as it were scales, and he received his sight; and he arose and was baptized; and he took food and was strengthened. And he was certain days with the disciples that were at Damascus.&#8221; And <span class='bible'>Gal 1:15<\/span> reading right along: &#8220;But when it was the good pleasure of God, who separated me, even from my mother&#8217;s womb, and called me through his grace, to reveal his Son in me, that I might preach him among the Gentiles; straightway I conferred not with flesh and blood; neither went I up to Jerusalem to them that were apostles before me: but I went away into Arabia; and again I returned unto Damascus.&#8221; All of that must follow <span class='bible'>Act 9:19<\/span> . Then we go back and read, beginning at <span class='bible'>Act 9:20<\/span> : &#8220;And straightway in the synagogues he proclaimed Jesus, that he is the Son of God,&#8221; that is, straightway after he returned from Arabia. Then read to <span class='bible'>Act 9:25<\/span> , and turn back to <span class='bible'>Gal 1:18<\/span> : &#8220;Then after three years I went up to Jerusalem to visit Cephas.&#8221; Then go with <span class='bible'>Act 9:26<\/span> : &#8220;And when he was come to Jerusalem, he essayed to join himself to the disciples.&#8221; The following is a harmony of these scriptures:<\/p>\n<p> It is intensely important that you have this harmony of all these scriptures. You divide all of this into four parts just like the Broadus method in Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John. I have in four parallel columns made the harmony complete in the passages mentioned, showing how far to read, and then taking up the one that supplies, so that one can read the entire story without a break. In column 1 of this harmony read <span class='bible'>Act 9:17-19<\/span> ; in column 2, <span class='bible'>Gal 1:15-17<\/span> ; returning to column 1 read <span class='bible'>Act 9:20-25<\/span> and <span class='bible'>2Co 11:32-33<\/span> ; then in column 2, <span class='bible'>Gal 1:18<\/span> (except the last clause); then back to column I and read <span class='bible'>Act 9:26-27<\/span> ; in column 2, <span class='bible'>Gal 1:18<\/span> (last clause) and <span class='bible'>Gal 1:19-20<\/span> ; then back to column I, read <span class='bible'>Act 9:28-29<\/span> (except last clause); then in column 3 read <span class='bible'>Act 22:17-21<\/span> ; in column 1, <span class='bible'>Act 9:29<\/span> (last clause) to <span class='bible'>Act 9:31<\/span> ; in column 2, <span class='bible'>Gal 1:21-24<\/span> ; in column 4, <span class='bible'>Act 11:25-30<\/span> ; <span class='bible'>Act 12:25<\/span> . This is the harmonious story of Paul. Then read for purposes of investigation, <span class='bible'>Act 15:23-41<\/span> in order to get the information about his Cilician work, also read <span class='bible'>2Co 11:23-27<\/span> to find out what part of the sufferings there enumerated took place in Cicilia. Then read <span class='bible'>2Co 12:1-4<\/span> , as this pertains to Cilicia. Then read <span class='bible'>Act 26:20<\/span> and ask the question, When did he do this preaching in Judea, and was it during his Cilician tour? This gives all the scriptures. Carefully read it over in the order in which the scriptures are given. It makes the most perfect story that I have ever read. It does not mar any one of the four separate cases. It does combine into one harmonious story and gives us an excellent harmony of these scriptures.<\/p>\n<p> The value of this harmony is very evident. This arrangement mars no one of the several accounts of the story, but does combine them into one harmonious story, and provides an explanation for Luke&#8217;s &#8220;certain days,&#8221; &#8220;many days,&#8221; the Galatian &#8220;three years,&#8221; Luke&#8217;s &#8220;straightway,&#8221; and the Galatian &#8220;straightway.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p> With this harmony before us, we can see why Luke is so very brief on the account of Paul in <span class='bible'>Act 9<\/span> . His plan is to tell the story of the Jerusalem church up to the end of <span class='bible'>Act 12<\/span> . All matters apart from that are briefly noted, and only as they connect with Jerusalem, the center. But from <span class='bible'>Act 13<\/span> he makes Antioch the center, and we are told of his arrest, and later on he shifts back to Jerusalem, and then back to Rome, and thus winds up the history. Remember the centers: First center, Jerusalem; second center, Antioch; third center, Jerusalem, and fourth center, Rome.<\/p>\n<p> Saul did not commence preaching at Damascus immediately after his conversion because he had nothing to preach. He had not yet received the gospel. A man cannot by sudden wrench turn from propagating the Pharisee persecution to propagating the gospel of Jesus Christ. He must have the gospel first, and must receive it direct from the Lord. After you take up the New Testament passages showing how he received the gospel, you will see that he did not receive it while at Damascus. Indeed, we have the most positive proof that he did not receive it there.<\/p>\n<p> But why did he go into Arabia, where in Arabia, and how long there? Being willing to accept Christ as his Saviour, he needs time for adjustment. He needs retirement. He needs, like every preacher needs after conversion, his preparation to preach and to know what to preach. He went into Arabia for this purpose, and, of course, Arabia here means the Sinaitic Peninsula, or Mount Sinai. Up to his conversion he had been preaching Moses and the law given on Mount Sinai. Now he goes into Arabia to Mount Sinai, the very place where God gave the law to Moses, to study the law and the gospel, and comes back to us, having received of the Lord the gospel as explained in Galatians.<\/p>\n<p> There are some analogous cases. The other apostles had to have three years of preparation, and under the same teacher, Jesus. They would have done very poor preaching if they had started immediately after their conversion. Jesus kept them right there, and trained them for three years. Now Paul commences with the three years&#8217; training, and he goes to Arabia and receives the three years&#8217; preparation under the same teacher, the Lord Jesus Christ himself. He not only knows the facts of the gospel as we know them from Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, but as one that was there right at the time, and he gets it firsthand from the Lord Jesus Christ himself telling him all the important facts bearing upon the remaining of the incarnation of Jesus, where he came from in coming to the earth, how much he stooped, what the coming signified, of his death, his burial, his resurrection, his ascension. We get the harmony of the gospel by studying the books, but he did not get it as we do, but by direct revelation from the Lord Jesus Christ. He introduces a statement concerning the revelation that he received, and he is careful to tell the Corinthian church how that Christ died, was buried, and rose again in three days. It took three years and a half in the analogous cases of other apostles.<\/p>\n<p> Elijah went into Arabia and into this very mountain when he was perplexed; and there came an earthquake, and God was not in the earthquake; and there came a fire, and God was not in the fire, but there came a still, small voice showing Elijah what he must do. Take the case of Moses when the revelation was made to him that he was to deliver Israel out of the hands of the Egyptians. God told him the methods and the means and sent him into the same Sinaitic Peninsula. He stayed there forty years in study and preparation, and then delivered Israel.<\/p>\n<p> John the Baptist remained in the wilderness thirty years in order to preach six months. Neither did Jesus open his mouth to preach a sermon until after his baptism, and was led into the wilderness and tempted of the devil, and then came back and immediately commenced to preach. More hurtful mistakes are made by unprepared people taking hold of the Scriptures than in any other way. A certain colonel, when asked by a zealous young preacher, &#8220;Well, colonel, what do you think of my sermon,&#8221; answered, &#8220;Zealous, but weak.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p> We have only to read <span class='bible'>Gal 4<\/span> to see the significance of Sinai and Jerusalem, which shows the revolutions which took place in his mind while he was in Arabia. If the apostle Paul had not gone into Arabia, but had been sent to Judea under the old covenant, which is Jerusalem, as Jerusalem now is, the Christian world would have been a Jewish sect. You have only to read to see how certain of the apostles clung to the forms and customs of the Jewish law and claimed that one could not be a Christian without becoming a Jew and being circumcised. What would have been the effect if God had not selected this great life and revealed to him the ministry of the gospel that had been rejected by the Jews and given to the Gentiles, so that foreigners and aliens might become citizens and saints? For a more elaborate discussion of this subject see the author&#8217;s sermon on the Arabian visit.<\/p>\n<p> Just before the ministry at Damascus he went into Arabia and returned. He was in Arabia over two, perhaps three years. As he stayed about three years before he went back to Jerusalem, his ministry was not very long in Damascus. The record says, &#8220;straightway in the synagogues he proclaimed Jesus,&#8221; etc. What kind of sermons did they have? The Jews over at Damascus that were still holding to the Mosaic law could not yet understand this revolutionary preaching, and right there at Damascus, he received one of the five Jewish scourgings that are mentioned in 2 Corinthians, which gives a list of the number of times he received the forty stripes save one, and the number of times beaten with the Roman rods, and the number of times scourged with the Jewish scourge. Finding the scourging was not sufficient, they laid a plot against him. They conspired and set a watch at every gate all around the city to kill him. The walls at Damascus have houses built on them, as you can see to this day. They put him in a basket and from a window in the upper story they letrbim down by the wall. Aretas was king of Damascus at this time) and he stationed soldiers at every gate to keep watch, and while they were watching the gates, Paul escaped from the window in an upper story, as given in the thrilling account of <span class='bible'>2Co 11:32-33<\/span> . Also Luke gives the account, saying that the brethren let him down in a basket by the wall. Now he being let down, started to Jerusalem. Three years have elapsed since he left there, a persecutor, and he returns now a preacher of the Lord Jesus Christ. That presents this connected account.<\/p>\n<p> But why did he want to go to Jerusalem to see Peter? Commentaries say he wanted to get information from Peter; Catholics say that Peter was Pope. Whatever he wanted to get, I think he derived nothing from Peter. When he came there they expressed distrust of him. If he had commenced to preach at Damascus &#8220;straightway&#8221; after his conversion, in three years&#8217; time some notice would have gotten to Jerusalem, and there would not have been this distrust when he got there. Only one had heard of this change and his beginning to preach, and that was Barnabas, of the Jewish church. When Barnabas related Paul&#8217;s experience, they received him and he went in and out among them. But he was there only two weeks.<\/p>\n<p> He commenced immediately to preach to the Grecians, and it stirred up the people as it did at Damascus, and they were so intensely stirred that they laid a plan to kill him. So he left, and there are two reasons for his leaving. When the brethren saw the Jews were about to kill him, they sent him to Caesarea and over to Tarsus. That is one of the reasons for his leaving. Paul gives an entirely different reason. He says, &#8220;And it came to pass when I was come again to Jerusalem, even while I prayed in the Temple, I was in a trance, and Jesus came unto me saying, Make haste and get thee quickly out of Jerusalem, for they will not receive thy testimony concerning me. Get thee far hence and preach to the Gentiles,&#8221; and he, therefore, went.<\/p>\n<p> Here was the Cilician ministry, its sufferings and its revelations. He was over there five years, and some of the sufferings enumerated in 1 Corinthians II are bound to have occurred in that period; some of the shipwrecks, some of the scourges, some of these stonings. In <span class='bible'>2Co 12<\/span> he says, &#8220;I knew a man in Christ, fourteen years ago,&#8221; so if you drop back fourteen years you find yourself there with Paul in Cilicia. In <span class='bible'>2Co 12:1-4<\/span> we find the revelations that occurred there. One of the revelations there was that marvelous revelation that he received (<span class='bible'>2Co 12:4<\/span> ): &#8220;How that he was caught up into Paradise.&#8221; Here the question arises, Was it in this tour that he preached on the coasts of Judea? In Acts he seems to say that he preached at Damascus first and then at Jerusalem, and in Cilicia, and on the coasts of Judea. We have no history of his preaching on the Judean coasts beyond his statement, and if he did not preach on the coasts of Judea at that time, when do we find a period in his life before that where he could have preached on the Judean coasts? On his way to the Jerusalem conference. Therefore, he says, &#8220;While I was in Cilicia, and the five years I was at Tarsus, and just a little way from Tarsus on the Judean coasts.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p> Let us consider the Antioch ministry. The record says Barnabas had gone to Tarsus in order to find Saul and bring him back with him, and that Barnabas and Saul preached a year at Antioch. A great many were brought into the church. It was the first time in the world where Jew and Gentile were in the same church together, socially, eating and drinking with each other. But Paul now makes his second visit to Jerusalem. The last of chapter II tells us that Agabus, one of the prophets, foretold a drought in Judea, and Paul and Barnabas took a collection over to them. Later, when Paul is making his last visit to Jerusalem, Agabus meets him and gives that remarkable prophecy which we find in <span class='bible'>Act 21<\/span> , about what would happen to Paul if he went to Jerusalem, he having received the revelation from the Holy Spirit. But the condition of Jerusalem when he arrived was awful. Herod, as we find in <span class='bible'>Act 12<\/span> , was persecuting the church, and had killed James and imprisoned Peter. Paul comes just at that time. On his return to Antioch he finds a new companion, Mark.<\/p>\n<p> The Romanists place here Peter&#8217;s first visit to Rome. They take two passages of scripture, one <span class='bible'>Act 2<\/span> , where Peter visits all parts, and they say when he left Jerusalem this time he went to Rome, and got back to Jerusalem in time for that big council in <span class='bible'>Act 15<\/span> . So far as Bible history goes, there is not a bit of testimony that Peter ever saw Rome. I think he did, but we do not get it from the Bible.<\/p>\n<p> Here arises another question, Did the shock of our Lord&#8217;s appearance to Saul on the way to Damascus, likely injure him physically in a permanent way, and permanently affect his sensibilities? My opinion is that it did. He was never a strong man after that. His eyes always gave him trouble. Though the scales fell from his eyes, and he was not entirely blind, his eyes were weak, and he had to grope his way in walking. There are two pictures of Paul which greatly contrast his physical appearance. Raphael gives us a famous cartoon of Paul at Athens, and one of the most famous pictures of the great apostle. We find a copy of it in most Bible illustrations, certainly in any Roman Catholic Bible. Another picture is by the artist, Albrecht Durer. It is called a medallion, a carved picture, and it presents a little, ugly, weak, bald-headed, blear-eyed Jew. Durer&#8217;s picture is the one that fits Paul&#8217;s account of himself, and not Raphael&#8217;s.<\/p>\n<p> I here commend, in addition to Conybeare and Howson&#8217;s <strong><em> Life of Paul<\/em><\/strong> and Farrar&#8217;s <strong><em> History<\/em><\/strong> , Lightfoot on <strong><em> Galatians.<\/p>\n<p><\/em><\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong> QUESTIONS<\/strong> 1. What is the theme of this section?<\/p>\n<p> 2. What is the scriptures?<\/p>\n<p> 3. What is the time covered by this period?<\/p>\n<p> 4. What two scriptures must here be reconciled?<\/p>\n<p> 5. What is the problem here?<\/p>\n<p> 6. What is the Hackett view of it?<\/p>\n<p> 7. What is the real solution of it?<\/p>\n<p> 8. Show how the scriptures are made to fit this scheme.<\/p>\n<p> 9. How may we show the harmony of these scriptures?<\/p>\n<p> 10. What is the value of this harmony?<\/p>\n<p> 11. Why did not Saul commence preaching at Damascus immediately after his conversion?<\/p>\n<p> 12.Why did he go into Arabia, where in Arabia, &amp; how long there?<\/p>\n<p> 13. What are the analogous cases cited?<\/p>\n<p> 14.What was the added value of this preparation to Saul?<\/p>\n<p> 15.What sermon commended in this connection &amp; have you read it?<\/p>\n<p> 16. Describe the ministry at Damascus.<\/p>\n<p> 17. Why did he want to go to Jerusalem to see Peter?<\/p>\n<p> 18. Explain the distrust there &amp; its bearing on preceding question.<\/p>\n<p> 19. How long was he there?<\/p>\n<p> 20. What of his ministry while there?<\/p>\n<p> 21. What two reasons for his leaving?<\/p>\n<p> 22. How long was the Cilician ministry, and what its sufferings and its revelations?<\/p>\n<p> 23. Was it in this tour that be preached on the coasts of Judea?<\/p>\n<p> 24. Describe the Antioch ministry, and how long was it?<\/p>\n<p> 25. What carried Paul on his second visit to Jerusalem, and when does Agabus again appear in this history?<\/p>\n<p> 26. What was the condition of Jerusalem when he arrived?<\/p>\n<p> 27. Where do the Romanists place Peter&#8217;s first visit to Rome?<\/p>\n<p> 28. On Paul&#8217;s return to Antioch, what new companion had he?<\/p>\n<p> 29. Did the shock of our Lord&#8217;s appearance, to Saul on the way to Damascus likely injure him physically in a permanent way, and permanently affect his sensibilities?<\/p>\n<p> 30. What two pictures of Paul greatly contrast his physical appearance, and which is most likely true to nature?<\/p>\n<p> 31. What special authority on this period, in addition to Conybeare and Howson, and Farrar&#8217;s History, commended?<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: B.H. Carroll&#8217;s An Interpretation of the English Bible<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><strong> XXXI<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p> EXPOSITION PAUL&#8217;S REPLY TO HIS ENEMIES<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>2Co 10:1-12:21<\/span><\/strong> <strong> .<\/p>\n<p><\/strong><\/p>\n<p> This discussion, commencing at <span class='bible'>2Co 10<\/span> , closes up the second letter to the Corinthians. This closing section of the book is so utterly unlike the preceding part, that a great many people try to make it a part of a different letter, but they are very much mistaken. The difference arises from the fact that the first nine chapters were addressed to the working majority of the church, and these last chapters refer to the incorrigible minority. The object of the last section is to defend the apostleship and gospel of Paul from the charges made by certain Jewish emissaries who came from Jerusalem to that place, as at other places where he had been, and endeavored to wreck his Work. We have considered this matter somewhat in our exposition of the former letter. We will consider it much more in the next two letters Galatians and Romans. In these four letters the great controversy is discussed.<\/p>\n<p> The charges of these Jewish brethren with their letters of recommendation were about these: First, he was not coming to them; he kept saying he would come, and even if he should come, he would be very humble when present, though bold in his absence. Second, that he boasted too much of his apostolic authority, trying to overawe the people with his letters, though when present his person was insignificant and his speech contemptible. Third, that he was not in his proper sphere not a true apostle, not even a true Jew; that he virtually confessed he was not an apostle by not asserting his apostolic authority, as Peter in killing Ananias and Sapphira; that he confessed it in not exacting support from the people to&#8217; whom he preached, but that while he did not exact any money while he was there, he was arranging for a very large collection. Why should those poor people at Corinth be taking up a collection for some interest away off yonder, unless Paul wanted to scoop the money into his own hands? Of course, his not taking money when he was there was that be might send Titus, his henchman, and take a big collection for himself. In other words, being crafty, he caught them with guile to make gain of them.<\/p>\n<p> Of course, these charges are inferred from his defense. We see into his very heart, so sensitive and so deeply wounded, that he is forced to the seeming folly of boasting. We, in our day, rejoice that their assault led to so many rich disclosures of his life and heart that otherwise his modesty would have concealed. It is never a pleasant thing to expose rascality. But we have this pleasure if these men had not preferred these charges, we never would have had the statement in these chapters which are of imperishable value to the world.<\/p>\n<p> He commences by making his reply to the charges that be was a very humble, modest man when he is present, but when he is absent he is bold: &#8220;Now I, Paul, myself entreat you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, I who in your presence am lowly among you, but being absent am of good courage toward you; yea, I beseech you, that I may not when present show courage with the confidence wherewith I could be bold against some, who count of us as if we walked according to the flesh.&#8221; In other words, he did not want to assume this boldness, because God did not give him this power except for the purpose of building up. Only with great reluctance did Paul ever use his apostolic power to vindicate himself, and never unless the gospel was jeopardized and needed vindication. He had this power, which was not carnal, but was of God. In the exercise of this power he could reach any wicked imagination of their hearts; he would pull down any strong- hold of opposition. He had but to speak the word and God would attest the truth of the word. But for himself, in his love for them, he deprecated such use of the power. They had judged according to the external appearance when they concluded that because he was a modest and humble man, therefore he did not have the apostolic power. Some people parade their authority and want to show it off. Paul preferred to reach men by persuasion, to govern by gentleness, always to win and not to drive.<\/p>\n<p> With reference to his personal appearance and his speech, he uses this language: &#8220;That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by my letters. &#8216;For, his letters,&#8217; they say, &#8216;are weighty and strong; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech is of no account.&#8217; Let such a one reckon this, that, what we are in word by letters when we are absent, such are we also in deed when we are present.&#8221; They made the mistake of using the wrong standard of measurement, and this gives us a fine text to preach from. In the King James Version it reads: &#8220;They, measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.&#8221; Whenever any fallible test is made a standard of measurement we are certain to bring about a wrong result.<\/p>\n<p> When I was a young preacher I preached on that text. I stated that I decided to put up a picket fence around my place, and as I needed exercise, I thought I would saw the pickets for myself. I sawed off one just long enough to measure by, then the next one by that, and the third by the second, and so on. When I put up my pickets I found there was an inch and a half difference in the height. Every variation that you make repeats and magnifies itself. We must have one fixed standard of measurement and use that standard every time we saw a picket. God has given one standard.<\/p>\n<p> We don&#8217;t say that everybody must come up to the measure of Sam Houston or Daniel Webster. When we hear religious experiences we do not say that they must all be alike. We may not have had the same length of despondency as someone else. All we have to do is to tell our experience and let it be measured by God&#8217;s Word. No human standard can be good. Some people imitate others. Some preachers select an ideal preacher, and try to imitate him. There used to be a Negro preacher that tried to imitate Dr. Burleson. He would enter the house carrying his big silk hat, bow, and sit down like Dr. Burleson, and strange to say, measuring by human standards, people more often imitate the follies than the excellencies. Paul says, &#8220;These men have come here on the field of my labor and set up an arbitrary standard of measurement, and they want to make me fit it. I will only be measured by God&#8217;s standard, not man&#8217;s.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p> Continuing his argument, he says with reference to the sphere, &#8220;But we will not glory beyond our measure, but according to the measure of the province which God apportioned to us as a measure, to reach even unto you. For we stretch not ourselves overmuch, as though we reached not unto you; for we came even as far as unto you in the gospel of Christ.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p> I think the greatest missionary sermon I ever preached was from that text: &#8220;We came even as far as you in the gospel of Christ, having hope that, as your faith groweth, we shall preach the gospel in the regions beyond you.&#8221; I drew an histopical picture of the progress of the gospel, commencing at Jerusalem, until at this time it had reached Corinth in Europe. It represented many long journeys and varied experiences of Paul. Paul&#8217;s rule was when he reached a place not to conduct all of his campaign from the original base, but to make the new church a new base: &#8220;I have this hope, that I shall establish a missionary church at Corinth, and that through that missionary church, I shall reach out to the region beyond, and establish other missionary churches beyond you, and use them as a base to reach others yet beyond.&#8221; That discloses Paul&#8217;s method of work. That province had been assigned to him by the Lord Jeans Christ. They claimed that he was out of his sphere. Peter and James recognized that God had sent Paul to the Gentiles. They gave him the right hand of fellowship on that. God&#8217;s providence had met him there. God&#8217;s Spirit had blessed him there, and he was not building on any other man&#8217;s foundation.<\/p>\n<p> The next chapter commences this way: &#8220;Would that ye could bear with me in a little foolishness.&#8221; They claimed that he was foolish. &#8220;Well, hear a little foolishness. You bear with people who are more foolish.&#8221; Notice what he says about what they had borne. If one should even slap them in the face they would bear it. &#8220;Now bear with me. I am indeed jealous over you, but it is a godly jealousy. I haven&#8217;t that envy and jealousy that one preacher has for another preacher lest the one beat me preaching. My jealousy is one that God approves. There come preachers to you who do not preach the true gospel, who come in another spirit and preach another Jesus, and as the serpent beguiled Eve with subtlety, so will they seduce you. For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we did not preach, or if ye receive a different spirit, which ye did not receive, or a different gospel, which ye did not accept, ye do well to bear with him. For I reckon that I am not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.&#8221; Their next objection was that Paul was not a trained orator: &#8220;But though I be rude in speech, yet I am not in knowledge.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p> As to that question of support, he says, &#8220;Did I commit a sin . . . because I preached to you the gospel of God for nought? I did receive wages from other churches. Part of the time I supported myself and part of the time the Macedonian churches supplied my necessities while I preached to you. Instead of being led to refrain from claiming support because I distrusted my apostolic right to do that, my object was an entirely different one. I had a number of lessons I wanted to teach you. One reason was that I might take away from anybody who sought occasion to object to my ministry on that account. I wanted to teach you lessons as I taught the Thessalonians, that men ought to work; that industry is a good thing.&#8221; He says, &#8220;It was wrong I did you and I ask you to forgive the wrong.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p> It is a sin for the gospel to be preached contrary to the declaration of Christ that &#8220;they that preach the gospel should live of the gospel.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p> Every enterprise should pay its own expenses and yield its fruits to the laborer. &#8220;I made you inferior in this, that I took away from you the dignity of paying for the gospel preached to you.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p> I discussed that question before the Southern Baptist Convention once when there was such a hue and cry against agents. I told this anecdote: An Irishman had only one load of powder and shot, and he had to have something to eat. He saw a coon up a tree and fired at it. The coon fell out and hit the ground so hard that it burst open. The Irishman said, &#8220;Faith, and what a fool I was to waste that load of ammunition; the fall would have killed him.&#8221; There are people who talk about a waste of ammunition, but coons don&#8217;t fall out of the tops of trees unless someone wastes a load of shot on them.<\/p>\n<p> Let us look at <span class='bible'>2Co 11:20<\/span> : &#8220;For ye bear with a man, if he bringeth you into bondage, if he devoureth you, if he taketh you captive, if he exalteth himself, if he smiteth you on the face.&#8221; Those fellows with those letters of recommendation were very exalted beings, and demanded high recognition; there was no humility about them. They claimed money, and they got money, and they brought the people from gospel freedom into bondage, and they would even insult them by slapping them in the face. There are some people who are never influenced by gentle means. The old Webster spelling book tells us that a man may talk softly to a boy up an apple tree and he won&#8217;t come down. He may throw turf at him and he won&#8217;t come down. He has to rock him to get him down. There are some people who want a leader that will knock them down and drag them out, and they have no respect for a leader that can- not fight and call somebody a liar. The one who shot down the most men in western towns used to be a hero. Paul says that these people were like those who cringe before their masters like dogs. That reminds me of Aesop&#8217;s fable of King Log.<\/p>\n<p> As to the charge that he was not a Jew, here is his reply: &#8220;Are they Hebrews? So am I. Are they Israelites? So am I. Are they seed of Abraham? So am I. Are they ministers of Christ? I am more.&#8221; Now follows a passage of Scripture that ought to be written in letters of gold and carried with every preacher. It shows what Paul had suffered for the gospel up to this time: &#8220;In labors more abundantly, in prisons more abundantly, in stripes above measure, in deaths oft. Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one. Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day have I been in the deep; in journeyings often, in perils of rivers, in perils of robbers, in perils from my countrymen, in perils from the Gentiles, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren; in labor and travail, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fasting often, in cold and nakedness. Besides those things that are without, there is that which presseth upon me daily anxiety for all the churches.&#8221; I suppose if we put together the labors and sufferings of all the other apostles, they would not equal the sufferings of this one man. When we read the book of Acts, we do not read about any of these shipwrecks, and only one on the scourgings, the one at Philippi by the Roman lictors. Scarcely any of the other perils are mentioned.<\/p>\n<p> No wonder John Mark got scared when they left the Isle of Cyprus and went on to the mainland. Up those mountains, and swimming those river torrents, and meeting those robbers, Paul&#8217;s every step was into the jaws of death, always the Spirit of God bearing witness with his spirit that bonds and imprisonments awaited him. He counted it the same as breathing, and more certain than food, for often he did not know he would get any food. How many times do we preachers suffer real hunger in doing our duty as preachers? Do we ever swim creeks? How many times have we been in jail and whipped by the magistrates?<\/p>\n<p> They used to whip Baptist preachers in Virginia, and in ungodly New England it was a devout exercise to banish Quakers and whip Baptists. I have the history of the old Philadelphia Association. Within four years of the time that the battle of Lexington was fought, and almost within sight of the battleground, a large community of Baptists were taxed to build a meeting house for the Congregationalists in a community where there were no Congregationalists. Whenever they did not pay the tax readily, law officers came and attached the center acre of their farms or gardens, and then under forced auction sales, their enemies would bid in their property for a song.<\/p>\n<p> We are living in a good, easy time. But our fathers have been tested. It is certainly true that throughout the dark ages whoever was true to the gospel of Jesus Christ walked at least somewhat in the steps of Paul. There are historians who are unable to see any connection between the Baptists of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries and the preceding sufferings for Christ, but they are very dim-eyed. The gospel is always transmitted by men. Paul says, &#8220;What I commit to you, do you commit to faithful men who shall come after you.&#8221; Somebody carries the gospel, and it always broke out in the places where these faithful preachers went. They could not publish books and preach in houses. They had to preach in the caverns of the earth, and even in pious Switzerland where John Calvin laid the foundation of Presbyterianism, the men who insisted on immersion as baptism were condemned to be drowned: I you will dip, we will dip you.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p> In <span class='bible'>2Co 12<\/span> he comes to another proof of his authority the revelations made to him. We have read nothing of this in the preceding history. It occurred during his Cilician ministry, to which there are only two New Testament references: &#8220;I know a man in Christ, fourteen years ago (whether in the body, I know not; or whether out of the body, I know not; God knoweth) ; such a one caught up even to the third heaven. And I know such a man (whether in the body, or apart from the body, I know not; God knoweth) how that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for man to utter.&#8221; In other words, &#8220;You say I am not an apostle. This is only one of the many experiences that I have had with my Lord.&#8221; This man was selected as a special medium of divine revelation, and God honored him by catching him up to the third heaven the paradise of God. The word &#8220;paradise&#8221; occurs here, and where the Saviour spoke it on the cross: &#8220;This day shalt thou be with me m paradise,&#8221; and in the third chapter of Revelation: &#8220;To him that overcometh to him will I give to eat of the tree of life, which is in the paradise of God.&#8221; These are the only three places where the word occurs in the New Testament, and from these passages it is easy to see where Paul was carried. The tree of life was in the midst of the paradise of God, and the last of Revelation locates that tree of life: &#8220;And he shewed me a pure river of water of life, clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God and of the Lamb.&#8221; That is paradise regained the paradise that the original paradise typified. The first Adam lost the type, and the Second Adam gained the antitype. Paul says, &#8220;I do not know whether it was just my spirit taken out of my body and carried up there cannot answer that psychological question but I know that God caught me up into the paradise of heaven. I heard things not proper to tell now.&#8221; Notice that Lazarus told nothing as to his experiences the other side of the grave. Our revelation must come from God.<\/p>\n<p> Now Paul says, &#8220;By reason of the exceeding greatness of the revelations, that I should not be exalted overmuch, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, a messenger of Satan to buffet me.&#8221; Of course, everybody wants to know what that thorn in the flesh was, but we can only conjecture. I infer from some statements in the letter to the Galatians that it was his weak eyes. He had to be led around, and have his letters written. He wrote the letter to the Galatians with his own hand, and calls attention to the &#8220;sprawling letters.&#8221; He says the Galatians were so much in love with the gospel he preached that they would have plucked out their own eyes and given him. So I infer that the devil was permitted to afflict him. He prayed three times that the affliction might be taken away. There are two other cases where three prayers were made to God like this case, and where those praying did not get the request in the form they asked for it. God did not take away the thorn in the flesh, but he answered Paul&#8217;s prayer by giving him grace to bear it.<\/p>\n<p> In regard to that money business he says, &#8220;I did not myself burden you, but, being crafty, I caught you with guile.&#8221; We must understand these words as quoted by him. It was the charge of his enemies to which he replies: &#8220;Did I take advantage of you by any one of them whom I have sent unto you? I exhorted Titus, and I sent the other brother with him. Did Titus take any advantage of you? Walked we not in the came spirit? Walked we not in the same steps?&#8221; I don&#8217;t suppose any man ever acted more prudently than Paul did in the management of money.<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p><strong> QUESTIONS<\/p>\n<p><\/strong><\/p>\n<p> 1. What can you say of the closing section (2 Corinthians 10-13) and from what does the difference arise?<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p> 2. What is the object of this last section, and where may we find the discussion extended?<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p> 3. What are the charges of the Judaizers, and how did they say that he acknowledged that he was not an apostle?<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p> 4. What is Paul&#8217;s reply to the charge that he was humble and modest when present, but bold when absent?<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p> 5. What is his reply to the charge that his letters were weighty and strong, but his bodily presence was weak, etc.?<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p> 6. What the mistake of the accusers on this point, what illustration from the experience of the author, and what the application to the Christian experience?<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p> 7. What is Paul&#8217;s reply to the accusation that he was out of his sphere, what great missionary text in this connection, what was Paul&#8217;s method of work as revealed in this reply, and what recognition was given Paul in this sphere?<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p> 8. What his reply to the charge that he was foolish?<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p> 9. What his answer to the objection that he was not a trained orator?<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p> 10. What his reply to the charge that he did not demand a support?<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p> 11. What is the teaching here on ministerial support? Illustrate.<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p> 12. What is the character and methods of Paul&#8217;s Judaizing accusers, and how does this method seem to fit some people? Illustrate.<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p> 13. What is his reply to the charge that he was not a. Jew, and, briefly, what were Paul&#8217;s sufferings for the gospel up to this time?<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p> 14. How does this paragraph from the life of Paul fit our case, and what, briefly, some of the sufferings of our forefathers?<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p> 15. What proof of his authority does Paul present in <span class='bible'>2Co 12<\/span> , and how does it prove it?<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p> 16. What three passages in the Bible contain the word &#8220;paradise,&#8221; and where is paradise?<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p> 17. What was Paul&#8217;s &#8220;thorn in the flesh,&#8221; and why was it given him?<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p> 18. What God&#8217;s answer to his prayer respecting it, and what other similar cases in the Bible?<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p> 19. How did Paul reply to their charge respecting the money matter?<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p> NOTE: For the first part of the discussion of the revolt against apostolic authority, see <span class='bible'>1Co 16:1<\/span> .<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: B.H. Carroll&#8217;s An Interpretation of the English Bible<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> 1 It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord. <strong> <\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p><\/strong><\/p>\n<p> Ver. 1. <strong> It is not expedient for me<\/strong> ] Because it carries a show at least of pride and folly; and Christians must be shy of the very shows and shadows of sin, ministers especially, whose practice easily passeth into an example. Howbeit for the Corinthians it was expedient, because they thought more meanly of Paul than was meet.<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p><strong> To visions and revelations<\/strong> ] The false apostles, haply, boasted of such as some seducers do today, who dream Midianitish dreams, and then tell the same to their neighbours for gospel. But take heed, the old prophet may bring men into the lion&rsquo;s mouth, by telling them of an angel that spake to him. <\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: John Trapp&#8217;s Complete Commentary (Old and New Testaments)<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> <strong> 1 10.<\/strong> ] <em> He proceeds to speak of visions and revelations vouchsafed to him, and relates one such, of which however he will not boast, except in as far as it leads to fresh mention of infirmity, in which he will boast, as being a vehicle for the perfection of Christ&rsquo;s power<\/em> . In order to understand the connexion of the following, it is very requisite to bear in mind the burden of the whole, which runs through it <strong>    <\/strong> . There is no break between this and the last chapter. He has just mentioned a passage of his history which might expose him to contempt and ridicule this was one of the  . He now comes to <em> another<\/em> : but that other inseparably connected with, and forming the sequel of, a glorious revelation vouchsafed him by the Lord. This therefore he relates, at the same time repudiating it as connected with <em> himself<\/em> , and fixing attention only on the  which followed it.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Henry Alford&#8217;s Greek Testament<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> <strong> 1.<\/strong> ] (I have in recent editions <em> suspended<\/em> the very difficult question of this reading, not finding it possible to decide whether of the two deserves a place in the text. Meantime, the rec. is left in, and on it the following note is written.) Let only the two readings      ,   , and   ,       , be compared, and it would certainly seem as if the former more resembled the nervous elliptic irony of the great Apostle, and the latter the tame conventional propriety of the grammatical correctors. The other variations,  for  , and the prefixing of  , are too palpable emendations to require critical treatment. The difficulty however is considerably lessened, when the right connexion is borne in mind. <strong> To boast, verily, is not to my advantage<\/strong> : for (i.e. it will be shewn to be so, by the following fact of a <em> correction administered to me<\/em>    ) (on the other reading, <strong> I must boast, though it is not to my advantage: but) I will proceed to visions and revelations of the Lord<\/strong> .  in this sense implies a <em> consciousness of a reason why the assertion is true<\/em> , and is therefore naturally followed by  , if the sentence is completed. The same sense is found in Plato, Phd. p. 60,   ,        ,    , the completion of the sense being, &lsquo;for you are to die to-night:&rsquo;    ,     , Eur. Hec. 464: i.e.       ,     (See Hartung, Partikellehre i. 270, who however explains  in these examples somewhat differently.) The force of it here then, is: &ldquo; <em> I am well aware that to boast is not good for me: for I will come to an instance in which it was so shewn to me<\/em> .&rdquo;<\/p>\n<p><strong>  <\/strong> <strong> . <\/strong> <strong> <\/strong> <strong> . <\/strong> <strong> <\/strong> <strong> . <\/strong> <strong> <\/strong> .] q. d. &lsquo; <em> and the instances I will select are just of that kind in which, if boasting ever were good, it might be allowed<\/em> :&rsquo; thus the  gives a more complete proof. <strong> <\/strong> is the form or manner of receiving  , the revelation. There can hardly be an  without an  of some kind. Therefore Theophylact&rsquo;s distinction is scarcely correct,                        .<\/p>\n<p><strong> <\/strong> , gen. subj., <strong> vouchsafed me by the Lord<\/strong> , not obj., &lsquo; <em> of<\/em> [i.e. revealing] <em> the Lord<\/em> &rsquo; [as the subject of the vision], for such is not that which follows.<\/p>\n<p> No particular polemical reason, as the practice of particular parties at Corinth to allege visions, &amp;c. (Baur), need be sought for the narration of this vision: Paul&rsquo;s object is <em> general<\/em> , and the means taken to attain it are simply subordinate to it, viz. the vindication of his apostolic character.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Henry Alford&#8217;s Greek Testament<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> CHAP. 2Co 10:1 to <span class='bible'>2Co 13:13<\/span> <strong> .<\/strong> ] THIRD PART OF THE EPISTLE. DEFENCE OF THIS APOSTOLIC DIGNITY, AND LABOURS, AND SUFFERINGS, AGAINST HIS ADVERSARIES: WITH ANNOUNCEMENT OF HIS INTENDED COURSE TOWARDS THEM ON HIS ENSUING VISIT.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Henry Alford&#8217;s Greek Testament<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> <span class='bible'>2Co 12:1-6<\/span> . THE APOSTLE&rsquo;S VISION: IF HE CHOSE, HE COULD BOAST OF IT.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: The Expositors Greek Testament by Robertson<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> <span class='bible'>2Co 12:1<\/span> . With Tisch., W.H. and the R.V. we adopt the reading (see crit. notes):       ,    .  .  .: <em> I must needs glory, though it is not expedient<\/em> ( <em> sc.<\/em> , my opponents drive me to it); <em> but I will come to visions<\/em> such as were seen by Daniel (<span class='bible'>2Co 10:1<\/span> ), which were predicted as to be granted in the New Dispensation (<span class='bible'>Joe 2:28<\/span> f., quoted in <span class='bible'>Act 2:17<\/span> ), which were seen by St. Peter (<span class='bible'>Act 10:10<\/span> ), and by St. John (<span class='bible'>Rev 1:10<\/span> ; <span class='bible'>Rev 4:1<\/span> ), as well as by St. Paul himself (<span class='bible'>Act 9:3<\/span> , <em> cf.<\/em> <span class='bible'>1Co 9:1<\/span> , <span class='bible'>Act 9:12<\/span> ; <span class='bible'>Act 22:17<\/span> ) <em> and revelations of the Lord, sc.<\/em> , revelations granted by Christ (<span class='bible'>Rev 1:1<\/span> ). St. Paul repeatedly insists that he received his message    .  . (<span class='bible'>Gal 1:12<\/span> , <span class='bible'>Eph 3:3<\/span> ; <em> cf.<\/em> <span class='bible'>1Co 11:23<\/span> ; <span class='bible'>1Co 15:3<\/span> ); on one occasion he went up to Jerusalem   (<span class='bible'>Gal 2:1<\/span> ); and he claims to have the power of speaking   (<span class='bible'>1Co 14:6<\/span> ), as had also some of his Corinthian converts (<span class='bible'>1Co 14:26<\/span> ). He now mentions one signal instance of such a &ldquo;vision and revelation&rdquo; which was vouchsafed to him.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: The Expositors Greek Testament by Robertson<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> <strong> 2 Corinthians Chapter 12<\/p>\n<p><\/strong><\/p>\n<p> We have had the apostle glorying in what had no glory in men&#8217;s eyes. Now he turns abruptly, from being let down in a basket to escape a Gentile governor, to being caught up to heaven for a vision of the Lord in paradise.<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;I must needs boast, though not profitable; but I will come* unto visions and revelations or [the] Lord. I know a man in Christ fourteen years ago (whether in [the] body, I know not; or whether out of the body, I know not: God knoweth), such an one caught up to the third heaven. And I know such a man (whether in [the] body or without [or apart from] the body, I know not: God knoweth), how that he was caught up into paradise and heard unspeakable words which [it is] not lawful for a man to utter. On behalf of such a one I will boast, but on mine own behalf I will not boast save in [my] weaknesses. For if I should desire to boast, I shall not be foolish, for I shall speak truth; but I forbear, lest any should account as to me above that which he seeth me or heareth of me.&#8221; (Vers. 1-6.)<\/p>\n<p> * For .    , ,  T. R. after K M and most cursives, etc.; the more ancient support . ,   , . , D, etc., having .  and B 213 .  .<\/p>\n<p> B Dp.m. Ep.m. read , the rest .<\/p>\n<p>  is added by T. B. and Lachmann.<\/p>\n<p> The text is, from the conflict of readings, rather precarious. But the truth conveyed runs like a ploughshare through all fleshly thought and feeling. Certainly in the boast of the apostle is not one thing palatable to nature, or exalting to himself or of profit humanly. Grace alone characterises visions and revelations of the Lord, and to these he would come. Yet even though boast one must in the Lord, room for vain glory is excluded. &#8220;I know a man in Christ:&#8221; not &#8220;I knew,&#8221; as the Authorised Version so strangely misunderstands. Still even in the form which the apostle employs to convey the former, personal boasting is sedulously avoided, so much so that even our translators appear to have conceived that he was speaking not of himself but of some other man.<\/p>\n<p> How blessedly Christ meets self in its need and guilt and ruin in order to deliver from its power, not only by the judgment of the first man, but by identification with the Second! It is good to be indebted to another&#8217;s grace: what is to be thus lost, if one may so say, in the blessedness of Christ? Undoubtedly Paul had the marvellous experience he so vividly alludes to; but he puts it in a way meant to convey to any &#8220;man in Christ&#8221; that it is his privilege substantially, as it was his own in fact miraculously. In <span class='bible'>2Co 5<\/span> we were told that, if any man is in Christ, it is a new creation: the old things passed, all things made new, and all of the God who reconciled us to Himself by Jesus Christ. Here it is one caught up to the third heaven and in paradise hearing what it is not possible or permissible for man to tell unspeakable words. The sphere he was introduced into, though the communications were beyond what could be conveyed now; but it was of great moment to have the certainty of all. And he whose province it was to make known the counsels of God as to Christ and His own for heaven was thus allowed to hear, that all in Christ should know their portion by such a chosen witness.<\/p>\n<p> The entire allusion is as peculiar as wise and suited. &#8220;I know a man in Christ fourteen years ago.&#8221; Faith does not boast of visions and revelations of the Lord, any more than of its doings: of trials and sufferings one may speak if compelled, and so too of that which appertains to every man in Christ, though one alone got the vision. So David said not a word about the lion and the bear which he was enabled to kill while engaged in his lowly task, till it was needful to allay the fears of others to God&#8217;s glory; and the apostle only spoke many years after a wondrous experience which others less spiritual would have talked of everywhere for as many years or more. What would not the Corinthians or their misleaders have made of it?<\/p>\n<p> Prophets of old have known what it is to look on scenes outside man&#8217;s experience. So Isaiah, the year in which king Uzziah died, beheld the Lord on His throne with the Seraphim in attendance on His glory, that he might fittingly to the people bear witness of their evil but of the virgin &#8211; born Jehovah-Messiah who should establish the kingdom and deliver the people from their sins to God&#8217;s glory. Ezekiel too was lifted up between earth and heaven and transported to Jerusalem in the visions of God and the temple (Ezek. 8 &#8211; 11), as afterwards to Chaldea (ver. 24), and finally to the land of Israel (Ezek. 40 &#8211; 48) for the future temple and city and division of the land. Nor is it only in the great Apocalyptic prophecy of the New Testament that we trace the analogy of these ways of the Spirit, but we see His power in catching away Philip bodily to Azotus or Ashdod, from the neighbourhood, one of the roads leading from Jerusalem to Gaza. As for the apostle, he says &#8220;(whether [in the] body, I know not; or whether out of the body, I know not: God knoweth), such an one caught up to the third heaven.&#8221; It was not dubious, but transcendent, knowledge; and God who gave it hid from the apostle whether it was in spirit only or in bodily presence also. Certainly, if caught up like Philip, there was left such a sense of the glory as was too deep and bright for human words or for present circumstances. Body there or not, he was not hindered from feeling the glory to be beyond the measure of man. There the glorified will be to enjoy all with Christ at His coming, in bodies like His own; and there the disembodied saint goes to be with Him; there too Paul as a man in Christ, but Paul actually as apostle and prophet that we might learn now, was taken up. &#8220;And I know such a man (whether in [the] body or apart from the body, I know not: God knoweth), how that he was caught up into paradise and heard unspeakable words which [it is] not lawful for a man to utter.&#8221; In the mysteries of the old heathen there were &#8220;unspeakable words,&#8221; but they were strange forms of language to alarm and overawe the mind. Here the things forbade communication as rising completely in their nature above all that surrounds or is natural to us.<\/p>\n<p> But the apostle does boast, not exactly &#8220;of&#8221; nor &#8220;in&#8221; but&#8221; on behalf of such a one.&#8221; God did not deal thus with His servant for no reason but worthily for Himself: and Paul was led by the Spirit in speaking of it fourteen years after the fact to meet the exigencies of the testimony of Christ. It was grace to give the privilege; it was grace not to boast of it for himself meanwhile; it was grace to write of it now, and to write it in the inspired word for all saints in all time. &#8220;On behalf of such an one I will boast, but on mine own behalf I will not boast save in my weaknesses.&#8221; These we have had in the preceding chapter; they were the suffering of love for Christ&#8217;s sake in a weak body with all men and things opposed, which Satan was ever skilfully arraying against him. How beautiful are the feet of such heralds of good things! Yet philosophy and religion saw only what was despicable, as in the Master, so in the servant. Do we know what it is to live beyond the depreciation of our fellows? Let us look to it, however, that it be truly for Christ and His glory in those that are His. Nothing is more opposed to Christ, yet nothing more common among Christians than a pretentious self-asserting spirit, which will boast of the distinctive possession of the truth which we know, even though it most condemn us. God looks for reality in a world of shadows and untruth; He looks for the possession and reflection of His revealed light and truth where darkness reigns; He looks for divine love where only self is found, though in subtle forms; He looks for the faith which reckons on Him according to His word in the face of all difficulties and dangers. Assuredly the apostle thus lived and laboured: as it is for our profit to see in these two epistles how misunderstood is such a path even among saints, who are apt to welcome a high and self-exalting spirit, even though it indulge in sufficiently contumelious ways towards themselves. So the Israelites, who would have a king like the nations, received one after their own heart, who served himself, instead of ruling them in the fear of the Lord,<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;For if I should desire to boast, I shall not be foolish, for I shall speak truth; but I forbear, lost any should account of me above that which he seeth me or beareth of me.&#8221; The servant was jealous of his Master&#8217;s glory, and hence his reticence as to much which would have interested us in the highest degree. &#8220;To me,&#8221; he could say as none other since nor then nor before &#8220;To me to live is Christ;&#8221; and he was as vigilant as to this in public ministry as in private walk. &#8220;On behalf of a man in Christ&#8221; he had much to say, as he does say it elsewhere; and so he boasts here, for here all is of grace. &#8220;Who maketh thee to differ? and what hast thou that thou didst not receive? Now if thou didst receive, why dost thou glory as if thou didst not receive?&#8221; But even here, though speaking truth only, he forbears lest any should account of him beyond what he sees or hears of him. Such is the effect of a life spent in the faith of Christ and His love.<\/p>\n<p> We have seen the spiritual power and tact with which the apostle handles his glorying, how he blends &#8220;the man in Christ&#8221; with that which was peculiar to himself, so as to out of all self or fleshly boasting, and yet to afford every saint intelligent of his privileges the same conscious privilege substantially as he had himself received miraculously. Now he turns to that counterpoise which the wisdom of the Lord had bound up with his own experience in order to hinder the misuse of it; for flesh was as bad in the apostle as in any other, and it needed His dealing no less than in the Corinthians, though differently as to form.<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;And that I should not be uplifted by the exceeding greatness of the revelations,* there was given to me a thorn [or stake] for the flesh, a messenger of Satan to buffet me, that I might not be uplifted overmuch. For this I thrice besought the Lord that it might depart from me; and he hath said to me, My grace is sufficient for thee; for [my] power is perfected in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather boast in my weaknesses that the power of Christ may rest on me Wherefore I take pleasure in weaknesses, in insults, in necessities, in persecutions, in straits for Christ; for when I am weak, then am I strong.&#8221; (Vers. 7-10.)<\/p>\n<p> *  A B F G, etc.<\/p>\n<p> The last clause is omitted by the best MSS. p.m. A D E F G, etc., Vulg. Aeth., etc.; but it can hardly be doubted that it was done in error to correct a supposed repetition, which was meant for emphasis. This is an instructive fact.<\/p>\n<p>  is added in T. Rec. with many but not the highest authorities. It is implied.<\/p>\n<p> Here at least is no ambiguity, no studied mysteriousness of mention. Paul boasts of nothing here below but in his weaknesses, and indeed specifies one especial trial, or thorn if not &#8220;stake&#8221; for the flesh, sent to make nothing of him in the eyes of others, rendering him contemptible, it would seem from elsewhere in his preaching. With this goes an extraordinary irregularity in the very expression which it is easier to paraphrase than to translate with any smoothness, if we adopt with some  &#8220;wherefore&#8221; after &#8220;revelations&#8221; and before &#8220;that.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p> This the Revisers deal with ingeniously: &#8220;And by reason of the exceeding greatness of the revelations &#8211; wherefore, that I should not be exalted overmuch, there was given,&#8221; etc. Otherwise, accepting the word, Lachmann was driven to make verse 6 a parenthesis, and to connect the first clause of verse 7 with the end of verse 5; and then the new sentence began with    &#8230; which of course, if all allowed, yields a simple sense. In the text of Tregelles the insertion is beyond measure harsh. Alford brackets the word, and very oddly the last clause also, though repeatedly affirming its propriety for emphasis or solemnity; Tischendorf rejects it.<\/p>\n<p> It will be observed that in the early part of the chapter the allusion is to what was communion with God&#8217;s presence, not matter for communication to His children; and in that communion the body had no part. What he saw and heard was so outside its sphere that he knows not whether he were in the body or out of it. A man in Christ thus favoured he knows, but whether in the body or apart from the body he knows not. Could anything make him feel more distinctly that all the power to enjoy is in God?<\/p>\n<p> Yet flesh even in a saint might work in consequence and whisper that none before had over been so caught up to the third heaven. Hence, lest by the excess of the revelations he should be uplifted, there was given him what was alike painful and humbling. What the thorn in the flesh was in Paul&#8217;s case is purposely left undetermined, even if one may gather more or less its nature; but its moral aim, its intended effect, cannot be doubted. Nor is the measure of reticence without a wise motive, for it is a general principle of divine dealing with a form suited to each person so dealt with. If we hear of a messenger of Satan on one side, we hear of something given on the other. If the enemy take pleasure in the pain of God&#8217;s servant or child, He assuredly works even by that which so distresses the flesh for the deeper blessing of the soul.<\/p>\n<p> Lessons previously not learnt at all or imperfectly are now taught. &#8220;For this I thrice besought the Lord that it might depart from me; and he hath said to me, My grace is sufficient for thee; for [my] power is perfected in weakness.&#8221; (Vers. 8, 9.) How it reminds us of what was still more wonderful, yea of absolute perfection, in that very Lord Himself when He prayed thrice that, if the Father would, the cup might pass from Him. Here it could not, ought not, to have been otherwise; for how could He who knew His love as the Son but deprecate unsparing judgment because of sin? The Lord, in that infinite suffering according to God&#8217;s will and in doing it, was alone necessarily: but in the case before us we have as a principle what pertains to us and must be our position by grace, if indeed we are to be kept from the more humbling lesson of what the flesh is by a positive fall like Peter&#8217;s. There are exceeding precious privileges given to the Christian. And it is not in the soul&#8217;s entrance into or enjoyment of them that the danger lies, but in our natural reflection on their possession afterwards. Hence God knows how to use in grace what Satan means for hurt as in Job&#8217;s case. Only here it is far deeper and more triumphant, as it ought to be now that Christ is come and redemption accomplished. It is not only dependence on God exercised and maintained, nor is it mere resignation to inevitable trial, but the sufficiency of grace practically proved, and Christ&#8217;s power perfected in weakness.<\/p>\n<p> Thus he who felt as soberly and profoundly as any man ever did can say, &#8220;Most gladly therefore will I rather boast in my weakness, that the power of Christ may spread its tabernacle over me.&#8221; This is incalculably more than vanquishing mighty foes by faith and patience. It is taking pleasure in what is most trying and overwhelming to nature that Christ&#8217;s strength may be manifested. Where flesh might rise, it is put down. In such dealing with us is the life of the Spirit; but Christ makes the bitter sweet, and His power can make its dwelling in us when we acquiesce in our nothingness and rejoice in it if it be but to His praise and glory. Practically there is nothing so profitable for the soul; and the apostle was ministering in the most effectual way while thus drawing forth from his own deep experience the true glorying of the saint as he knew it in his life before God and His ways with him day by day. What did they know of it, who were boasting of themselves or their leaders at Corinth and depreciating the true path of Christ to which the apostle clave faithfully? They would willingly have persuaded themselves into the idea that such devotedness and suffering were but the eccentricities of an ill-balanced mind, and a prejudice to the gospel rather than a true and acceptable testimony to Christ. But, bear or forbear, he will tell them and us undauntedly what it is to live Christ. &#8220;Wherefore I take pleasure in weaknesses, in insults, in necessities, in persecutions, in straits for Christ; for when I am weak, then am I strong.&#8221; Practical Christianity is as truly of faith as deliverance. All is of grace, though the ways differ. In every respect Christ is all. Only in redemption He suffered for us; in the path of faith we suffer with and it may be for Him. And blessed are those who thus suffer now, whether for righteousness&#8217; sake or for His name.<\/p>\n<p> But was not the apostle speaking of himself, of what grace had given him to suffer? Was it not talking of what he calls weaknesses, insults, necessities, persecutions and straits for Christ, but on his own part?<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;I am become foolish,* ye compelled me; for I ought to have been commended by you, for in nothing was I behind those surpassingly apostles if also I am nothing. The signs indeed of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, by both signs and wonders and powers. For what is there wherein ye were made inferior to the other assemblies, unless that I myself pressed not heavily on you? Forgive me this wrong.&#8221; (Vers. 11-13.)<\/p>\n<p> * Text. Rec. adds  on large but inferior authority.<\/p>\n<p> Good and numerous authorities support Text. Rec.  ., as some read  ., and p.m. * B, etc., . .<\/p>\n<p> It is not irony, but the genuine and deep feeling of one whose heart burned with a divinely given sense of what Christ is, and of love to the saints, forced to speak of himself by those who should have been prompt rather to have vindicated him and his service in love. It was the more painful, because he is treating, not of sin in man met by the righteousness of God in Christ, but of utter weakness in the Christian displaced by the strength of Christ. Even the saints in Corinth were as to this on ground like the world, the heathen world around them. They gloried in. intellect, in learning, in eloquence &#8211; briefly in man. They had never applied the cross of Christ practically to judge it, save so far as grace may have begun the work by the first epistle; and we need His glory on high, as this second epistle shows, to deal with fleshly pretensions thoroughly. (Cf. <span class='bible'>2Co 5<\/span> ) The weakness which some detractors laid to his reproach he was so far from denying that he himself insisted on it as the condition of the display of Christ&#8217;s power.<\/p>\n<p> It was real and culpable ignorance therefore to contrast him with those surpassingly apostles in this respect. Rather was it true that in nothing was he behind them, though as he says he was nothing, and quite content to be so. What his heart yearned for was Christ&#8217;s glory, Christ&#8217;s strength, not his own. As later in <span class='bible'>Phi 3<\/span> his desire was to be found in Him, not having a righteousness of his own, that which is of the law, &#8216;but that which is through faith in Christ, the righteousness which is of God by faith; so here he would not be strong in himself if he could, but weak that he might be strong through Christ. He would glory of a man in Christ, but in himself of nothing but his infirmities.<\/p>\n<p> Natural power indeed is as offensive in the service of Christ as is one&#8217;s own righteousness in justification: the latter denies Christ for us, the former denies Christ in us, or rather His power resting on us in our own felt weakness, yea, nothingness. Nothing can be more opposed to the feeling and the reasoning of flesh and blood. Human nature dislikes what is humiliating and painful; it loves ease or honour. To go on in difficulties, dependent on nothing but the Lord, is most trying, not delivered but enduring, that He may be glorified and we may prove the sufficiency of His grace. Such is the true pathway of power, and Paul trod it as none other since, in whom the first man is apt to be strong, the confusion or perplexities of others being only the greater where the Second man seems also strong, and the consequence serious for those who accept the activity of the two Adams as the right and desirable thing, to be admired in the Christian and the service of Christ. How different was his experience who took pleasure in all that made him for Christ&#8217;s sake despised before others, and crushed in himself &#8211; when weak then strong!<\/p>\n<p> Yet had he far rather have not said a word of himself, even when speaking only of this suffering trying path, and absolutely silent as to himself, his family, his acquirements, or his doings. It was the Corinthians who compelled him to speak out for their own profit, even though it took the shape of reproof. Neither was Paul behind the apostles, however exalted any might be; and none the less but the more, though (and because) he was nothing; nor were the Corinthians inferior to the assemblies, save in Paul being no burden to them. And as he shows that the apostolic signs were wrought among them in all patience by both signs and wonders and powers, so he asks them to forgive him the wrong of never accepting support or favours from that rich assembly. It is calm, dignified, loving but overwhelming, in its exposure and reprimand of their fleshly conceit, as well as of their readiness to take up insinuations against him whom they ought rather to have defended when impugned.<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;Behold, this* third time I am ready to come unto you, and I will not press heavily,* for I seek not yours but you; for the children ought not to lay up for the parents but the parents for the children. And I most gladly will spend and be spent for your souls, if even more abundantly loving you I am less loved.&#8221; (Vers. 14, 15.)<\/p>\n<p> * , omitted in Text. Rec. with three uncials and most cursives, is attested by A B F G, many cursives, and most ancient versions etc.,  &#8220;on you&#8221; being added in Text. Rec. with most but not the oldest.<\/p>\n<p> The  is very doubtful, being rejected by p.m. B F G, etc., but given in most other authorities.<\/p>\n<p>  instead of the participle in p.m. A and a few other witnesses.<\/p>\n<p> The servant would still (if now at length he revisited Corinth) cherish the portion of his Master, and give rather than receive: though entitled to live of the gospel and be cared for by the assembly, he would forego his title in the midst of those who might misuse or misunderstand it to Christ&#8217;s dishonour. He would be like a parent in unselfish affection to his children. He would fare as He whose love was the more as others hated, however pained to find the saints so like the world. How singularly close was Paul&#8217;s &#8220;imitation&#8221; of Christ!<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;But be it so: I did not myself burden you, but crafty as I am I caught you with guile. Did I make a gain of any of them whom I sent unto you? I exhorted Titus and sent the brother with [him]: did Titus make any gain of you? Walked they not in the same spirit? [and] not in the same steps?&#8221; (Vers. 16-18.)<\/p>\n<p> Here the apostle obviates the cunningly mischievous insinuation of any who might charge him with reaping advantage indirectly through his friends. Such dishonour he repudiates. Guile like that was far from his soul, though the accusers seemed by no means above it if they suspected him; for what will not malice in the heart dare to think and say? They well knew that Titus and his companion walked in their midst with a self-abnegation kindred to his own. No wonder this unwearied witness of Christ&#8217;s glory abhorred from the bottom of his heart the sickening compulsion which drew forth such words from his pen; but we should profit by it all no less than those primarily addressed. There are many saints like those in Corinth: where the servant like him who thus pleads for Christ and like Christ?<\/p>\n<p> Nothing can be conceived more untrue than the impressions which the Corinthians had received of the one to whom they were so deeply indebted; and this from the rivalry of men who boasted much, and as usual with little or nothing really to boast. So it was even in these early days, so often halcyon days in superficial estimation, unless indeed for eyes yet more superficial, which, misled by theory only, look for progress in Christendom, degrading the past to exalt the present and speculate on the future. Positive and weighty and even notorious facts were utterly opposed to the misrepresentation of his adversaries; and none ought to have known better than the Corinthians how unfounded was all this detraction. It would be unintelligible if one did not know the natural weakness of the mass to fall under high-sounding words, and the subtle activity of the enemy to take advantage of the flesh in order to ruin the church and make it an instrument to the Lord&#8217;s shame, instead of a witness in grace to His glory. Therefore did the apostle stoop to refute this miserable trash. But he was jealous lest this too should be misinterpreted, and he next proceeds to guard even this brief notice of his slanderers.<\/p>\n<p> Ye long ago* think that we excuse ourselves to you. Before God in Christ we speak, but all things, beloved, for your building up. For I fear lest by any means on coming I find you not such as I wish, and I be found by [or for] you such as ye wish not; lest by any means [there be] strife, jealousy, wraths, feuds, slanderings, whisperings, swellings, confusions; lest on my coming again my God humble me among [or before] you, and bewail many of those that have sinned heretofore and not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and indecency which they committed.&#8221; (Vers. 19-21.)<\/p>\n<p> * Text. Rec. has  supported by the later uncials and most cursives, versions, etc.;  p.m. A B F G and most of the Latins, Vulgate, etc.<\/p>\n<p>  on similar grounds, and rather stronger than the received ,<\/p>\n<p> There is the highest, though not the largest, authority for the singular form, which seems to have been assimilated to the words following.<\/p>\n<p> There need be no question, I think, as to the reading in verse 19. It is not &#8220;again&#8221; as in the Authorised Version, but &#8220;this long time,&#8221; which does not suit the interrogative form. If others sought self-justification, not so the apostle, whatever their surmisings. For those who are not occupied with Christ readily conceive of others what fills their own minds. He whom they misjudged turns to the presence of God and in His sight speaks in Christ. His speech was not only in the consciousness of the divine presence, but characterised by Christ, not by the natural man. In His name does not seem the thought, nor yet conformably to His doctrine. He stood consciously over against the highest tribunal, and spoke in Christ accordingly, not in the flesh; as he thus disposed of any self-complacency on their part in judging him, so he disclaims as carefully all thought of self-interest or fear: &#8220;but all things, beloved, for your building up.&#8221; Love never fails, and it builds up. For this he spoke and toiled and suffered.<\/p>\n<p> And the more because he could not but have the gravest apprehensions of not a few in Corinth, whatever his comforting hopes of the rest. &#8220;For I fear, lost by any means on coming I find you not such as I wish, and I be found by you such as ye wish not.&#8221; It was the dread of their state and its consequences for themselves and to his own heart which had hindered his going when he had intended; and the delay had exposed him to evil tongues long since. And he still feared that the work of restoring grace meanwhile was not so complete, but that much which was amiss remained feebly if at all judged in many. For rather would he come in love and a spirit of meekness, than with a rod which their condition might demand. If he found any failing not in grace merely but in righteousness, those who were thus putting the Lord to shame must be as unwelcome to His servants, as he must prove to them in vindication of His name. The evils he hints at as still at work are those which he had so unsparingly rebuked in his first epistle; strife and jealousy, outbursts of angry passion and cabals, outspoken slanderings and privy whisperings, manifestations of proud insolence, and open disorders. It is a long list of sad evils; but how soon these might characterise true believers, where there is a party or parties to take up and spread and give effect to the word of leaders!<\/p>\n<p> Some see it hard to reconcile the warm expressions of loving confidence found elsewhere, especially in the central part of the Epistle, with these forebodings. They even venture to conjecture that the latter portion from <span class='bible'>2Co 10<\/span> formed another letter written at a different epoch, and under circumstances widely differing from those supposed in the preceding part; or at least that a considerable period elapsed between the writings of the former and the latter parts. But there is really no special difficulty, as the apostle does not here speak of all, but of many; and the attentive reader will not fail to discern, even in the earliest chapters of the first portion, quite enough to prepare him for the solemn anxieties which press on the apostle&#8217;s spirit before he closes the Epistle with his parting appeals.<\/p>\n<p> Indeed, it has been pre-eminently remarked of this very chapter with truth that it contains the most striking contrasts among those that bear the name of the Lord. There is, on the one hand, the man in Christ, viewed in an extraordinary measure of enjoying the privileges of a Christian; there is, on the other, the most distressing exhibition of the worst possible state of the saints practically in both violence and corruption; and there is between these extremes the way of the saint, in being made nothing of, that the power of Christ might rest on him. Thus there is really no difficulty for those who accept God&#8217;s word in simplicity; and the intellectual activity which musters objections is spiritually as infirm and unintelligent, as it also dishonours the Lord.<\/p>\n<p> Verse 21 seems naturally inconsistent with the notion of a second visit as yet, though it is admitted on all hands that the apostle had intended ere this to have paid it. &#8220;Again&#8221; goes with coming, not with &#8220;humble,&#8221; though some prefer giving it to the entire clause. What an expression of love lurks in the apostle&#8217;s words! To find saints thus in sin was God humbling him in their presence, not them in his, as it looked as a fact. But he felt as he spoke &#8220;in Christ.&#8221; It was God humbling him at the evil condition of his saints, and what it rendered necessary. And what does he say as he thinks of the grossest forms of it? &#8220;And I bewail many of those who have sinned beforehand, and not repented of the uncleanness, and fornication, and indecency which they committed.&#8221; It is not that his hand would fail to wield the rod, but it was surely with a wounded heart which bled because of shameless evil among those who called on the name of the Lord. Doubtless the corruptions were characteristic of heathen Corinth; and old habits soon revive, even in young converts, when the heart turns from Christ to other objects. But what a tale is told of feeble faith? For faith it is that overcomes; and they were overcome with evil, not overcoming it with good. Nature is an important fact for the enemy; but the Holy Spirit lifts above all hindrances, forming, exercising, and strengthening the new life we have in Christ our Lord.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: William Kelly Major Works (New Testament)<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>NASB (UPDATED) TEXT: 2Co 12:1-10<\/p>\n<p>  1Boasting is necessary, though it is not profitable; but I will go on to visions and revelations of the Lord. 2I know a man in Christ who fourteen years ago-whether in the body I do not know, or out of the body I do not know, God knows -such a man was caught up to the third heaven. 3And I know how such a man-whether in the body or apart from the body I do not know, God knows-4was caught up into Paradise and heard inexpressible words, which a man is not permitted to speak. 5On behalf of such a man I will boast; but on my own behalf I will not boast, except in regard to my weaknesses. 6For if I do wish to boast I will not be foolish, for I will be speaking the truth; but I refrain from this, so that no one will credit me with more than he sees in me or hears from me. 7Because of the surpassing greatness of the revelations, for this reason, to keep me from exalting myself, there was given me a thorn in the flesh, a messenger of Satan to torment me-to keep me from exalting myself! 8Concerning this I implored the Lord three times that it might leave me. 9And He has said to me, &#8220;My grace is sufficient for you, for power is perfected in weakness.&#8221; Most gladly, therefore, I will rather boast about my weaknesses, so that the power of Christ may dwell in me. 10Therefore I am well content with weaknesses, with insults, with distresses, with persecutions, with difficulties, for Christ&#8217;s sake; for when I am weak, then I am strong.<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:1 &#8220;Boasting is necessary&#8221; The Greek term dei means &#8220;necessity.&#8221; The false teachers were attacking Paul. He defended himself to protect his message. The term &#8220;boasting,&#8221; used so often in chapters 10-13 (cf. 2Co 10:8; 2Co 10:13; 2Co 10:15-17; 2Co 11:12; 2Co 11:16; 2Co 11:18; 2Co 11:30; 2Co 12:1; 2Co 12:5-6; 2Co 12:9, see full note at 2Co 1:12 and Special Topic at 1Co 5:6), characterized a type of rhetorical style popular in the first century. Paul showed the arrogant false teachers that he could play their game.<\/p>\n<p>This sentence was confusing to the ancient scribes, who modified it in several ways.<\/p>\n<p>1. some add &#8220;if&#8221; (MSS cf8 i2, H)<\/p>\n<p>2. some changed dei (must) to de (but), (MSS  and D)<\/p>\n<p>3. the form in UBS4 is supported by MSS P46, B, D2, F, G (&#8220;A&#8221; rating)<\/p>\n<p> Numbers 2, 3 do show how early the original Greek texts were modified by well-intentioned scribes.<\/p>\n<p>NASB&#8221;though it is not profitable&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>NKJV&#8221;doubtless not profitable&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>NRSV&#8221;nothing is to be gained by it&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>TEV&#8221;even though it doesn&#8217;t do any good&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>NJB&#8221;not that it does any good&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>If Paul&#8217;s boasting is to no advantage, why do it? He does it in sarcasm for its effect, using the very terms and methodology of the false teachers (i.e., rhetorically trained Jewish believers of the Diaspora who were somehow connected with the church in Jerusalem, similar to the Judaizers of Galatians and the Pharisaic element seen in the Jerusalem Council of Acts 15).<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;visions and revelations&#8221; There is probably no distinction between these two terms; both describe a type of direct revelation (cf. 1Co 2:10; 1Co 11:23; Gal 1:12; Gal 2:2; Eph 3:3). The false teachers were probably claiming special direct revelation. The term &#8220;revelation&#8221; is apocalypse, which means &#8220;an unveiling.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>False teachers, then and now, are characterized by<\/p>\n<p>1. sexual exploitation<\/p>\n<p>2. financial exploitation<\/p>\n<p>3. a claim to special and unique revelation<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;of the Lord&#8221; It may be a subjective genitive, &#8220;a revelation from the Lord&#8221; or an objective genitive , &#8220;about the Lord.&#8221; The following context implies &#8220;from the Lord&#8221; (passive voices, 2Co 12:2; 2Co 12:4; 2Co 12:7).<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:2 &#8220;I know a man&#8221; This is a rabbinical way of speaking of oneself. Paul seems to be reluctant even to mention the incident, but he does so because of his love for this church and the false teachers&#8217; claims of spiritual visions.<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;in Christ&#8221; This was Paul&#8217;s favorite designation of being a Christian. Believers are identified with His life\/death\/resurrection (cf. Romans 6). The believer&#8217;s goal is to be like Him (cf. Rom 8:29; 2Co 3:18; Gal 4:19; Eph 1:4; 1Th 3:13; 1Th 4:3; 1Pe 1:15).<\/p>\n<p>George Ladd, A Theology of the New Testament, makes the interesting statement that<\/p>\n<p>&#8220;the man in Christ is also in the Spirit. If the opposite of &#8216;in Christ&#8217; is to be in Adam, the opposite of &#8216;in the Spirit&#8217; is to be &#8216;in the flesh.&#8217;<\/p>\n<p>Life in the Spirit means eschatological existence-life in the new age&#8221; (p. 483).<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;fourteen years ago&#8221; This was probably during Paul&#8217;s unrecorded early ministry in Tarsus, just before Barnabas came to get him to help at Antioch (cf. Act 11:25-26). Notice that special visions were not an everyday occurrence for Paul, but he had several of them (cf. Act 9:4; Act 18:9; Act 23:11; Act 27:23).<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;whether in the body, I do not know, or out of the body I do not know&#8221; Paul himself was not even sure exactly what happened (the phrase is repeated twice in 2Co 12:2-3). It was possibly like Ezekiel&#8217;s experience in Ezekiel 8 or like John&#8217;s experience in the book of Revelation (cf. Rev 1:10; Rev 4:2; Rev 17:3; Rev 21:10). Notice that the body is not excluded from heaven in Christianity as it was in Greek philosophy.<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;caught up&#8221; This same term is used of (1) Philip in Act 8:30; (2) &#8220;the rapture&#8221; in 1Th 4:17; adf (3) the male child in Rev 12:5. Its basic meaning is to seize as a carnivore does its prey. Paul was unexpectedly and quickly moved in body or mind to God&#8217;s presence (cf. 2Co 12:4).<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;the third heaven&#8221; See Special Topic following.<\/p>\n<p>SPECIAL TOPIC: THE HEAVENS AND THE THIRD HEAVEN <\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:3-4 These verses further describe the event stated in 2Co 12:2.<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:4 &#8220;Paradise&#8221; This is a Persian loan word for &#8220;a nobleman&#8217;s walled garden.&#8221; The Greek word is used in the Septuagint for &#8220;the Garden of Eden&#8221; (cf. Gen 2:8; Gen 3:1; Eze 28:13; Eze 31:18). The term is used in Luk 23:43 for the righteous part of Hades or Sheol. In the extra-canonical book The Secrets of Enoch, or II Enoch, chapter 8, it is used for the third heaven or God&#8217;s presence. The third heaven and Paradise are both ways of referring to God&#8217;s presence.<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;heard inexpressible words, which a man is not permitted to speak&#8221; Humanity&#8217;s curiosity is not to be eased in all areas of truth. As Lazarus did not speak of his experience in the grave, Paul would not (i.e., too holy), could not (i.e., no adequate human vocabulary), share this experience. There is an obvious word play on &#8220;unspeakable&#8221;: arrtos, &#8220;speech,&#8221; and hrtos or possibly this was a technical idiom of the mystery religion&#8217;s initiation rites. Possibly there simply was not human vocabulary adequate to express what he saw (cf. 1Co 2:9).<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:5 Paul is not boasting in personal accomplishments (see full note at 2Co 1:12), but in God&#8217;s revelation of Himself through both personal experiences and the truth of the gospel. It is Paul&#8217;s inadequacies that allow God to be glorified in him (compare Joh 15:5 with Php 4:13).<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;weakness&#8221; See Special Topic at 2Co 12:9.<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:6 &#8220;if&#8221; This is a third class conditional sentence, which means potential action.<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;foolish&#8221; See Special Topic at 1Co 15:36.<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;so that no one will credit me with more than he sees in me or hears from me&#8221; This is dripping with sarcasm. These false teachers flaunted many past experiences and credentials, which the Corinthians only heard about. Paul says, &#8220;do not credit me with what I have not shown you, but with what I have done while among you. Look at my record!&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:7 &#8220;Because of the surpassing greatness of the revelations&#8221; This phrase can be grammatically related to &#8220;no one will credit me&#8221; of 2Co 12:6 or &#8220;to keep me from exalting myself&#8221; of 2Co 12:7. If dio is in the original text of 2Co 12:7 (cf. MSS , A, B, F, G) then it probably goes with 2Co 12:6, but dio is left out of several ancient Greek manuscripts (cf. MSS P46, D, and the Vulgate, Armenian, and Peshitta translations). The UBS4 gives its inclusion a &#8220;C&#8221; rating (difficulty in deciding).<\/p>\n<p>For &#8220;surpassing greatness&#8221; (huperbol) see Special Topic: Paul&#8217;s Use of Huper Compounds at 1Co 2:1.<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;to keep me from exalting myself&#8221; This same word is used in 2Th 2:4 to describe the prideful boasting of the &#8220;Man of Sin&#8221; or Antichrist. Paul is again contrasting himself with the false teachers. They did flaunt themselves by means of their Sophistic rhetorical style (which Paul is mimicking in chapters 10-13).<\/p>\n<p>Paul believed that God (i.e., passive voice of &#8220;given&#8221;) had given this &#8220;thorn in the flesh&#8221; for a purpose (i.e., hina clause). This may be the sense of Rom 8:28 (i.e., some Greek manuscripts read &#8220;God causes all things&#8221;), but the good is Christlikeness so clearly expressed in Rom 8:29 (i.e., conformed to the image of His Son). Satan is a servant!<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;thorn in the flesh&#8221; The term &#8220;thorn&#8221; can mean &#8220;stake&#8221; (i.e., literally &#8220;to be pointed&#8221;). In Classical Greek it is used in the sense of a sharpened stake while in the Septuagint it is used for a plant thorn (cf. Num 33:55; Eze 28:24; Hos 2:6). Some theories regarding Paul&#8217;s thorn in the flesh are:<\/p>\n<p>1. early Church Fathers, Luther and Calvin, say it was spiritual problems with his fallen nature (i.e., &#8220;in the flesh&#8221;)<\/p>\n<p>2. Chrysostom says it was a problem with persons (cf. Num 33:55; Jdg 2:3)<\/p>\n<p>3. some say it was epilepsy<\/p>\n<p>4. Sir William Ramsay says it was malaria<\/p>\n<p>5. I think it was ophthalmia, a common eye problem (compare Gal 4:13-15; Gal 6:11) exacerbated or caused by the blindness on the Damascus road (cf. Acts 9, possibly an OT allusion in Jos 23:13)<\/p>\n<p>For &#8220;flesh&#8221; see Special Topic at 1Co 1:26.<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;a messenger of Satan&#8221; God allows and uses the evil one (cf. Job 2:6; 1Co 5:5; 1Ti 1:20). The term &#8220;messenger&#8221; seems to refer to a demonic agent. The term &#8220;messenger&#8221; in both Hebrew and Greek can be translated &#8220;angel.&#8221; If so, we see that believers can be hurt by the demonic, but notice it is for God&#8217;s purposes. God uses evil for His righteous purposes.<\/p>\n<p>SPECIAL TOPIC: SATAN <\/p>\n<p> &#8220;to torment me&#8221; This is a present active subjunctives. The word literally means &#8220;to strike with fists.&#8221; This problem was painful and recurrent.<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;to keep me from exalting myself&#8221; This is a purpose (i.e., hina) clause. The spiritual claims of the false teachers accentuated their egotism. Paul&#8217;s humbled him.<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:8 &#8220;I implored the Lord&#8221; Contextually this could refer to (1) YHWH or (2) Jesus (cf. Joh 14:13-14). Paul normally prays to the Father. Christians can pray to any one of the Divine Persons of the Trinity, although normally we pray to the Father, in the name of the Son, through the Spirit.<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;this&#8221; It is possible that &#8220;this&#8221; refers to (1) this situation; (2) this persecution; (3) this messenger of Satan; or (4) this physical ailment.<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;three times&#8221; Jesus&#8217; prayer in Gethsemane was repeated three times (cf. Mat 26:42; Mar 14:39; Mar 14:41). Three-fold repetition denotes emphasis. This was not lack of trust, but shows that we can pray about whatever concerns us as often as we feel the need. This recurrent, painful problem taught Paul a great spiritual lesson (cf. 2Co 12:9). I must say here that this account sheds light on the over-emphasis in our day on faith healing being conditioned on the amount of faith of the person needing healing. Obviously Paul had tremendous faith. Also, the unfortunate teaching that God wants every believer healed and delivered from every problem is addressed in this passage. The requests of both Jesus and Paul were not answered in the way they wanted. God uses problems and sickness in our lives for His purposes (cf. Rom 8:17; 2Co 1:5; 2Co 1:7; Php 3:10; 1Pe 4:12-17). Our needs are God&#8217;s opportunity to reveal Himself and His will to us!<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:9 &#8220;He has said&#8221; This is perfect tense, idiomatic for &#8220;He said finally.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;My grace is sufficient for you&#8221; The character and presence of God is all Paul needs. I think Paul may have been thinking of 1Ki 8:27. This is one of the places in the OT where the phrase &#8220;heaven and the heaven of heavens&#8221; is used, which may be the source of Paul&#8217;s &#8220;third heaven&#8221; in 2Co 12:2. Solomon&#8217;s prayer speaks of both the transcendence of God&#8217;s &#8220;highest heaven&#8221; and His immanence in the Temple. Paul was not to dwell on the majesty of the third heaven, but on God&#8217;s gracious nature and personal presence with him daily.<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;power is perfected&#8221; This is a Present passive. God&#8217;s power operates by different criteria than mankind&#8217;s. God receives the glory when the human vessel is weak and incapable of meeting his\/her needs. God&#8217;s power is His unchanging character!<\/p>\n<p>This phrase may have reminded Paul of 1Co 2:5 or 2Co 4:7 and is simply unrelated to the false teachers&#8217; emphasis on human performance or merit.<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;boast about my weakness&#8221; See Special Topic below.<\/p>\n<p>SPECIAL TOPIC: WEAKNESS <\/p>\n<p> &#8220;that the power of Christ&#8221; Notice it is God&#8217;s power! It is Christ&#8217;s power! Christ is God!<\/p>\n<p>NASB, NRSV&#8221;may dwell in me&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>NKJV, NJB&#8221;may rest upon me&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>TEV&#8221;feel the protection. . .over me&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>This is the Greek term episkno, which is epi plus skn (tent, cf. 2Co 5:1), therefore, metaphorical for overshadow or abide upon. This word is found only here in the NT. This same root is used of the virgin birth of Jesus (cf. Luk 1:35) the transfiguration of Jesus (cf. Mat 17:5), and of the Apostles&#8217; shadows falling on people and their being healed (cf. Act 5:15).<\/p>\n<p>Paul knew that the cloud during the wilderness wandering period (cf. Exo 40:35) was called by the rabbis &#8220;the shekinah cloud of glory.&#8221; Shekinah means &#8220;to dwell with permanently.&#8221; Paul wanted God&#8217;s personal presence, fully and completely revealed and embodied in Christ, with him. This is the goal of Christianity, not personal power, personal prestige, a special knowledge or experience (i.e., &#8220;To know Him came through weakness and suffering,&#8221; cf. Php 3:10).<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:10 &#8220;Therefore, I am well content with weakness&#8221; Paul knows from personal experience (i.e., Damascus road) that good intentions and personal effort are not enough. We need grace (cf. 2Co 12:9), not power. No human being will usurp the glory of God (cf. 1Co 1:29; Eph 2:9). God&#8217;s grace, power, and glory are accentuated in yielded, inadequate, human vessels.<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;I am well content with weakness&#8221; In the remainder of the verse Paul gives a brief summary of his ministry trials, which he has mentioned before in 2Co 4:7-11; 2Co 6:3-10; 2Co 11:24-28. Paul knew fully the meaning of Jesus&#8217; words in Mat 5:10-12!<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: You Can Understand the Bible: Study Guide Commentary Series by Bob Utley<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>not. Greek. ou. App-105. <\/p>\n<p>glory. Greek. kauchaomai. See Rom 2:19. <\/p>\n<p>I will = But I will. <\/p>\n<p>to = unto. Greek. eis. App-104. <\/p>\n<p>visions. Greek. optasia. See Act 26:19 <\/p>\n<p>revelations. Greek. apokalupsis. App-106. <\/p>\n<p>Lord. App-98.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Companion Bible Notes, Appendices and Graphics<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>1-10.] He proceeds to speak of visions and revelations vouchsafed to him, and relates one such, of which however he will not boast, except in as far as it leads to fresh mention of infirmity, in which he will boast, as being a vehicle for the perfection of Christs power. In order to understand the connexion of the following, it is very requisite to bear in mind the burden of the whole, which runs through it-   . There is no break between this and the last chapter. He has just mentioned a passage of his history which might expose him to contempt and ridicule-this was one of the . He now comes to another: but that other inseparably connected with, and forming the sequel of, a glorious revelation vouchsafed him by the Lord. This therefore he relates, at the same time repudiating it as connected with himself, and fixing attention only on the  which followed it.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: The Greek Testament<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>Chapter 12<\/p>\n<p>It is not expedient [necessary] for me doubtless to glory. [But] I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord. I knew a man in Christ above [about] fourteen years ago ( 2Co 12:1-2 ),<\/p>\n<p>Or over fourteen years ago.<\/p>\n<p>(whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell: God knoweth;) [but] such a one [was] caught up to the third heaven ( 2Co 12:2 ).<\/p>\n<p>Now, I&#8217;ve heard preachers talk about Paul&#8217;s out of the body experience, and they said that he had one of these out of the body experiences. Well, that&#8217;s interesting that they know that. Paul didn&#8217;t know himself, and it happened to him. Paul said, &#8220;I really don&#8217;t know if I was in the body or out of the body.&#8221; Now if you go back fourteen years, you come back to Paul&#8217;s stoning at Lystra, and it is possibly this very experience that Paul is talking about. You remember that they stoned Paul at Lystra, and they dragged him out of the city thinking that he was dead, and his friends stood around him weeping? They thought, &#8220;Oh, poor old Paul. He&#8217;s had it, you know.&#8221; His limp body lying there, and the guys had gone home who threw the stones. &#8220;Hey, we&#8217;ve killed him. We got rid of that guy now.&#8221; And his friends are there crying. And suddenly Paul&#8217;s eyes began to flutter, and he gets up and he says, &#8220;Hey, let&#8217;s go back and preach.&#8221; Paul, you got to be crazy.<\/p>\n<p>Now it is possible that Paul actually was dead and that his spirit was taken up into heaven at that point. And it could be that he is referring . . . it was about fourteen years, a little over fourteen years that he had written. Before he had written this epistle that he says, &#8220;I knew this man in Christ just a little fourteen years ago, and whether he was in the body or out of the body, I don&#8217;t know.&#8221; Whether or not I was actually dead or alive is what he is declaring. &#8220;I may have been dead and actually had an out of body experience. My spirit, I know that my spirit went into heaven. I don&#8217;t know if I was really dead or alive. I don&#8217;t know that. But I know that my spirit went into heaven.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>Now brings up an interesting point: the fact that Paul didn&#8217;t know if he were dead or alive, but he did know that his spirit was in heaven, consciously there, hearing things that were so glorious it would be a crime to try to describe them, shows that the spirit immediately is there in the conscious state in heaven when you are dead. Paul said, &#8220;I don&#8217;t know if I was dead or alive.&#8221; If at death you went into a slumber state, then Paul said, &#8220;Well, I had a glorious vision. I couldn&#8217;t have been dead because you know, I knew what was going on.&#8221; But in reality he&#8217;s saying, &#8220;I don&#8217;t know if I was dead or alive. What I do know is I was caught up to the third heaven. Whether in the body or out of the body, I don&#8217;t know. But I do know I was caught up.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell: God knoweth;) How that he was caught up into paradise ( 2Co 12:3-4 ),<\/p>\n<p>You remember Jesus said, &#8220;Today you will be with me in paradise&#8221; ( Luk 23:43 ). <\/p>\n<p>and [I] heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter ( 2Co 12:4 ).<\/p>\n<p>Or which is, more literally, &#8220;a crime to try to describe.&#8221; There is no language; there are no words that can describe the experiences that I had.<\/p>\n<p>I read once of a little girl who was blind, but the problem was not irreparable. And a great physician performed a series of operations on her eyes. And they were taking the bandages off slowly, a few at a time, to allow more light to penetrate to the optic nerves, until finally they took off the last bandages. And the little girl, sitting there on her mother&#8217;s lap as the bandages were removed, looked around. For the first time could see her mother&#8217;s face, the doctor&#8217;s face, the room. She got off of her mother&#8217;s lap, walked over to the window, looked outside. Saw the blue sky, the green grass, the flowers, the trees, the children playing. She burst into tears. Came running back to her mother. Fell under her arms sobbing. Her mother said, &#8220;What happened? What&#8217;s wrong?&#8221; She said, &#8220;Oh, mommy, why didn&#8217;t you tell me it was this beautiful?&#8221; She said, &#8220;Well, sweetheart, I tried but it&#8217;s just hard to describe in words the colors, the clouds, the sky. I did my best.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>When we get to heaven we&#8217;ll go up to Paul and say, &#8220;Paul, you were here. Why didn&#8217;t you tell us it was this beautiful?&#8221; &#8220;I told you, man. Be a crime to try and describe it.&#8221; There are no words that can describe the glory, the beauty. You know, it&#8217;s because of our misconception of heaven or a lack of faith that we grieve over the Christians who died. &#8220;Oh, what a shame. He had his whole life in front of him. He was so young. What a shame.&#8221; Oh, what a blessing. He doesn&#8217;t have to go through this cruddy world.<\/p>\n<p>You know, if you really understood heaven, the glories, the . . . that we should weep over someone. God no, weep for yourself &#8217;cause you&#8217;re still around. But don&#8217;t weep for them. That&#8217;s foolishness. &#8220;Caught up into paradise. I heard these things, these words. It will be a crime to try and utter them.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>And of such a one will I glory: yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities [my weaknesses]. For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say [tell you] the truth: but now I forbear [I&#8217;m holding back], lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that [which] he heareth of me ( 2Co 12:5-6 ).<\/p>\n<p>&#8220;I don&#8217;t want you to think . . . I don&#8217;t want, you know, to think that I&#8217;m some, something or somebody because God has done all of this for me that you know, I&#8217;m something special.&#8221; Paul wasn&#8217;t trying to elevate himself in their eyes. He was forced to just defend his place because the truth that he proclaimed was being challenged. And that&#8217;s the only reason why he was declaring these things to them, because the truth was standing in jeopardy. But he said, &#8220;I&#8217;ll tell you what I really glory in. I glory in my weaknesses.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure ( 2Co 12:7 ).<\/p>\n<p>So Paul here now makes reference to this thorn in the flesh. And the Greek word is actually a stake or a tent stake. Now, when those Bedouins set up their tents, which incidentally is the job of the woman, the men don&#8217;t even know how to handle them; they don&#8217;t know how to set a tent up. They could make good coffee, but they don&#8217;t know anything about setting up a tent, that&#8217;s woman&#8217;s job. They have to . . . women have to take down the tent, carry the tents and set up the tents when the guy decides to, you know, move a bit.<\/p>\n<p>Of course, he has to determine when it&#8217;s time to move. That&#8217;s his job. Not enough green grass here for our sheep, we better move along, you know. And he determines where they&#8217;ll pitch the tent, but then it&#8217;s the woman&#8217;s job. But out there in the wilderness, I mean, they really get some good howling wind. So they take these tent stakes, about eighteen inches long or so, and they drive these tent stakes in to hold the tents against those desert winds. <\/p>\n<p>Paul said there was this tent stake in my flesh. The spike, this stake really. Not a thorn, not a little irritant. This thing was really major. &#8220;There was given to me,&#8221; interesting statement. Now I&#8217;m sure that as Paul was praying that it be removed, he didn&#8217;t know that it was given to him. That&#8217;s something he discovered in prayer. This thorn in his flesh, whatever it is. And God doesn&#8217;t tell us what it is, and I think that that is deliberate that it wasn&#8217;t told us what the thorn in the flesh was. There are hints; there are those that have made their guesses. Some believe it was an oriental eye disease that made Paul very repulsive to look at. Some believe that it was malaria fever, a special form that they have around Asia there that so incapacitated him and left him with constant migraine headaches. There have been all kinds of guesses, but we don&#8217;t know. The scripture is silent and so it&#8217;s only guesswork. And really, you&#8217;re better off if the scripture is silent that you remain silent.<\/p>\n<p>I believe that God deliberately didn&#8217;t let us know what his thorn in the flesh was because any of us who have any thorn in the flesh can relate to Paul and relate to his experience. You see, if we knew exactly what it was, we&#8217;ll say, &#8220;Oh well, that&#8217;s Paul, mine&#8217;s different. God could do it for Paul, but you know, mine is so different than Paul.&#8221; The fact that we don&#8217;t know, we can all relate to it. Because it was a bothersome thing; it was a painful thing. It was a weakness. He calls it an infirmity, and we have the word infirmary, infirmity, they are both the same root. An infirmary is a hospital, a place where the sick people are taken. And so Paul talks about this infirmity, a weakness, an ailment. Whatever it was.<\/p>\n<p>There was this messenger of Satan buffeting him, but Paul discovered that &#8220;there was given unto me.&#8221; In other words, he discovered that there was a divine purpose for it. It was something that God had allowed in his life.<\/p>\n<p>For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me ( 2Co 12:8 ).<\/p>\n<p>&#8220;Now three times,&#8221; Paul said, &#8220;I sought God that He would remove it.&#8221; Asking God to take away that very thing that God had brought to him. &#8220;That it might depart from me.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee: for my strength is made perfect in weakness ( 2Co 12:9 ).<\/p>\n<p>So Paul came by the spirit to a totally new attitude towards this thorn in his flesh. Where at one time he was praying to be delivered, no longer was he praying to be delivered but now he speaks about, &#8220;I glory in it.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities [this weakness] ( 2Co 12:9 ),<\/p>\n<p>&#8220;Because God&#8217;s strength is made perfect in my weakness, I will glory in the weakness.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>that the power of Christ may rest upon me [that God&#8217;s power might be manifested in my life] ( 2Co 12:9 ).<\/p>\n<p>And then he says,<\/p>\n<p>Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities [this weakness], in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ&#8217;s sake: for when I am weak, then am I strong ( 2Co 12:10 ).<\/p>\n<p>Why? Because I am now experiencing God&#8217;s strength. So the way that Paul dealt with the thorn in the flesh. You see, God didn&#8217;t answer his prayer as he prayed it, because God is sovereign. God doesn&#8217;t have to answer my prayers as I pray them. God is not a genie. He isn&#8217;t there to fulfill three wishes. He isn&#8217;t there to bow to my demands. I&#8217;m not running the universe. And if I have good sense, I won&#8217;t even seek to run my own life. But I will commit the keeping of my life to Him. I will commit my destiny to Him. I will seek His guidance and His direction. A man is a fool who tries to direct God to condescend to his will, to his demand.<\/p>\n<p>What do I know? What do I understand the things that are going on around me? I see such a minuscule part of the total picture. I have been so mistaken in my judgment on issues because I didn&#8217;t know the whole truth. And when I knew the whole truth, I was so embarrassed by what I said. Oh, look what I did. Do you know what I did? Now I found out the whole truth, you know. I told that guy off. I told him how stupid he is. And he&#8217;s the judge. I have to face him next week, you know. Man, if I&#8217;d only known, you know. And so here I am so limited in my understanding and knowledge and yet I say, &#8220;All right now God, this is what I want You to do and if You want me to keep serving You, You better do it, you know. Or I won&#8217;t believe in You anymore. If you don&#8217;t come through on this one, Lord, forget me.&#8221; And here we&#8217;re trying to twist God&#8217;s arm and force God, and you know, cause God to bend to our wills.<\/p>\n<p>Paul prayed; He got an answer. It wasn&#8217;t the answer that he was praying for. Many times, this is true. God doesn&#8217;t give us what we ask for because He has something better. And what God had for Paul was a greater revelation of Himself. &#8220;Paul, no matter what you&#8217;re going through, my grace is sufficient for you. I&#8217;m going to see you through, Paul.&#8221; &#8220;My grace is sufficient for you and my strength will be made perfect in your weakness.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>Now you see, this new revelation gave Paul a totally new attitude towards the thorn. Rather than complaining and griping and saying, &#8220;Oh God, take it away. God, remove this thing,&#8221; he says, &#8220;Oh, all right. I glory in that thorn, you know, because through it I&#8217;ve come to a deeper relationship with God where I know more of His power in my life than I&#8217;ve ever known before.&#8221; &#8220;A messenger of Satan to buffet me.&#8221; But God has turned it into an instrument of His to bring me into a greater experience of God&#8217;s power working in my life. And so I take pleasure in this weakness. Because when I am weak, hey, then I&#8217;m really strong. The changed attitude that came to Paul through prayer.<\/p>\n<p>And many times that&#8217;s the greatest effect of prayer, and the greatest answer to prayer is not the taking us out of the circumstance, but God&#8217;s all-sufficient grace taking us through the circumstance with great victory in our hearts. A far greater witness to the world. That if, in going through this trial, in going through it I maintain a happy, joyful spirit of victory in my heart, that&#8217;s a far greater witness than if I forced God to, you know, come to my rescue and save me out of this dilemma. Paul said,<\/p>\n<p>I am [have] become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me [but you&#8217;ve forced me to do it]: for I ought to have been commended of you [for really all the while you should be commending me] ( 2Co 12:11 ):<\/p>\n<p>&#8220;Here I . . . you&#8217;re forcing me to commend myself. But I should have been commended by you.&#8221; <\/p>\n<p>for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing ( 2Co 12:11 ).<\/p>\n<p>Interesting, isn&#8217;t it? &#8220;Hey, I&#8217;m not behind any of those chief apostles but I&#8217;m nothing.&#8221; God help us to realize that. We are all nothing. And when you think you&#8217;re something, then you&#8217;ve deceived yourself and you&#8217;re in a dangerous position. When you really think, begin to think that you are something. God said, &#8220;My grace is sufficient for you, Paul.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>Whatever God does for you, He does on the basis of His grace, not because you deserve it. But because He is so loving and kind, and thus, each of us can experience the all-sufficient grace of God &#8217;cause none of us deserve it. Gives God the opportunity to work.<\/p>\n<p>Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds ( 2Co 12:12 ).<\/p>\n<p>Now Paul here declares that a mark of the apostle was really the gift of miracles. There were signs and wonders and mighty deeds. This is a part of the credentials, you might say, of an apostle in those days. That&#8217;s one of the things that they look for in an apostle. That there have . . . that they have these mighty deeds wrought through their ministry. <\/p>\n<p>For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong ( 2Co 12:13 ).<\/p>\n<p>&#8220;The only thing that you were inferior to other churches is that you didn&#8217;t give any money. I mean, you didn&#8217;t support me. And so forgive me this wrong, but,&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you [I&#8217;m going to come to you the third time]; and I will not be burdensome to you [this time either]: for I seek not yours [for I do not seek what you have], but [I seek] you ( 2Co 12:14 ):<\/p>\n<p>I love that. &#8220;I&#8217;m not here because I&#8217;m wanting to be enriched. I&#8217;m here because I love you. I don&#8217;t want your possessions, I want you.&#8221; <\/p>\n<p>for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children ( 2Co 12:14 ).<\/p>\n<p>You know, I shouldn&#8217;t be inheriting from my kids. They should be inheriting from me. I should be laying up for them. I shouldn&#8217;t go and say, &#8220;Hey, son, I really need some help this week. Can you help your old man out, you know?&#8221; They do, they follow this. They believe this scripture. They come and say, &#8220;Hey dad, can you help me out?&#8221; That&#8217;s the way it should be and I love it.<\/p>\n<p>And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you ( 2Co 12:15 );<\/p>\n<p>I love that. Don&#8217;t you? This attitude of Paul towards them. &#8220;Hey, I don&#8217;t want what you&#8217;ve got. I want you. And I&#8217;m glad to spend and be spent for you. As a parent, I want to lay up for you. You don&#8217;t need to lay up anything for me. I will very gladly spend and be spent for you.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>though [it&#8217;s interesting, there&#8217;s a paradox] the more I love you, [the less it seems that you love me] the less I be loved. But be it so, I did not burden you: nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile. Did I [seek to] make gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you? I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus [take advantage of you] make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps? Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ: but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying ( 2Co 12:15-19 ).<\/p>\n<p>&#8220;We are there, and our desire is to build you up; our whole purpose is to build you up.&#8221; You know, there is a subtle philosophy of ministry that is extremely important. And many people don&#8217;t catch it. You know, there are many people that come here from all over the world to discover the secret of Calvary Chapel. They want to find the secret and go back and do the same thing in their communities. And they sit for a couple services and they get hold of Romaine and say, &#8220;What&#8217;s your secret?&#8221; And he says, &#8220;We don&#8217;t have any.&#8221; &#8220;Oh, come on, you can tell us.&#8221; And there is a subtle thing here though. People don&#8217;t usually catch it. But Paul mentions it here.<\/p>\n<p>There are many ministries that exist for the purpose of being ministered to. There are many radio programs that exist for the purpose of being ministered to. &#8220;Now folks, we want you to write in this week. We need your help and we&#8217;re going to be going off the air if you don&#8217;t support this ministry.&#8221; This ministry is supported by God&#8217;s people. And they&#8217;re always presenting their needs and they are seeking to get you to minister to their needs. And they exist to be ministered to by the people.<\/p>\n<p>That was not Paul&#8217;s ministry. Paul&#8217;s whole purpose was to minister to the people. Not to take from them, but to give to them. And so that is the philosophy upon which we founded Calvary Chapel: to give to the people, to minister to the people, not to seek to be ministered to by the people. And that is why you are never asked to give. We give you the opportunity, if you so desire, to give. And we say, &#8220;The ushers will come forward and receive.&#8221; But we don&#8217;t say, &#8220;Now folks, we ask you not to give from the top of your purse but from the bottom of your heart,&#8221; and you know, all these clich&#233;s and all, you know. We don&#8217;t do that kind of stuff. It&#8217;s there. If you can give cheerfully and hilariously, fine. If not, keep it, you know. And we&#8217;re very open with this because we are not here to be ministered to. We&#8217;re here to minister. We&#8217;re not here to receive. We&#8217;re here to give. And that&#8217;s the basic philosophy behind the ministry, and it was borrowed from Paul. We seek to build you up.<\/p>\n<p>For I fear, lest, when I come ( 2Co 12:20 ),<\/p>\n<p>Paul says, <\/p>\n<p>I shall not find you such as I would ( 2Co 12:20 ),<\/p>\n<p>&#8220;I&#8217;m coming again this third time, and I&#8217;m afraid that I&#8217;m not going to find you like I would like to find you.&#8221; <\/p>\n<p>and [I&#8217;m afraid] that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not [you&#8217;re going to find me not what you would like to see]: lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults: And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed ( 2Co 12:20-21 ).<\/p>\n<p>Paul is saying, &#8220;I am afraid that when I come, if things aren&#8217;t straightened up, that I&#8217;m going to really be bewailing you because God&#8217;s going to wipe some of you out.&#8221; Actually what he&#8217;s declaring, he&#8217;s talking about some of them will actually be like Ananias and Sapphira. You remember how God struck them dead? And Paul is warning the Corinthians, &#8220;Unless you clean up your act, I&#8217;m afraid that I&#8217;m going to be standing at your funeral. That the power of God&#8217;s Spirit working through my ministry and my life will really come down heavy and hard and some of you will die.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>Several years ago, we were approached by our supervisor to take a pastorate out in the Chino area, which we were rather reluctant to do. It was a large church, but the pastor who had been there who had founded the church had gotten into some moral improprieties and had to leave. The people were shattered, and the supervisor wanted me to go out and to take that church and try to pull it together. And so we went out and we spoke at the church and other pastors went and spoke at the church, and the church was then to vote upon receiving a pastor. And I told the supervisor that I didn&#8217;t think that I was interested, that I had a smaller church but I enjoyed being where I was and the ministry I had to those people. And yet, in my heart I sort of felt that God was asking me to go there. That was really God&#8217;s will but I was trying to fight it, because I didn&#8217;t necessary care for the area to live and I enjoyed living where I was at the time. And so, they were to have a church membership meeting and to vote. And the supervisor said, &#8220;Well, would it be all right with you if I left your name on the ballot as they vote for their pastor? Would it be all right with you if I left your name on the ballot?&#8221; I said, &#8220;Well, yes, as long as I don&#8217;t have to go. You know, I still have the option of not going.&#8221; He said, &#8220;Yeah, you . . . I won&#8217;t force you to go, but I&#8217;d like to have your name on the ballot.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>So I said to my wife, I said, &#8220;You know, we&#8217;ll put a fleece out to the Lord, and if on the first ballot the church would vote unanimously to have me as their pastor, then we know it&#8217;s God&#8217;s will and I&#8217;ll go.&#8221; I figured I was, you know, covering my bases, and in sort of a cheating kind of a thing, but I didn&#8217;t want really, want to go in my heart. But yet I felt, you know, that God was saying, &#8220;Go.&#8221; So we received a phone call from the chairman of the board and he said, &#8220;Pastor Smith,&#8221; he said, &#8220;the church voted tonight for their new pastor, and on the first ballot, they voted unanimously to ask you to come as their pastor.&#8221; And I said, &#8220;Are you sure it was unanimous?&#8221; He said, &#8220;Yes.&#8221; I said to Kay, &#8220;What do we do now?&#8221; She said, &#8220;Well, it looks like we better go.&#8221; So we prepared to go out there.<\/p>\n<p>Well, the Wednesday night before we were to start on the Sunday, there was a lady in the church who decided to get a group of people together to support the pastor who had to leave because of the moral improprieties and to try to block our coming. And so she had started this little undercurrent in the church. Started calling people, and started this undercurrent in the church against us. That Wednesday evening, prior to our going on Sunday, she was struck by a car and killed. A very interesting thing. Because I definitely believe it was a situation like with Paul. &#8220;I don&#8217;t want to be grieving over you, you know, if I come and find you in these conditions, and I find myself really grieving over you.&#8221; God will deal severely, if He has to, with His church and for His church. And on other occasions we have had things like this happen. No, not that I am of Paul, or that I&#8217;m anything, but it&#8217;s God&#8217;s work, and a person who dares to lay their hand against God&#8217;s work is really putting himself in a very precarious position.<\/p>\n<p>I wouldn&#8217;t dare touch the work of God. I could relate other similar stories that we have seen. But a person who takes upon himself to touch the work of God is putting himself in a very precarious position and Paul is warning them of this. <\/p>\n<p>&#8220;<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Through the Bible Commentary<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>2Co 12:1.  ) truly.-  , it is not expedient for me) on account of the danger of becoming elated, and of the buffetings of Satan, and of hindering the exercise of Christs power.-) I will come, he does not say, I come. He does not eagerly run at it; so, I will glory, not I glory, at the very conclusion of 2Co 12:5.-, for) The cause, stated in the form of a short preface.-  , visions and revelations) Visions, in reference to seeing; revelations, to hearing, 1Sa 9:15, LXX. Both in the plural number, because those raptures had two degrees [when he was caught up first to the third heaven, 2Co 12:2; then into paradise, 2Co 12:4], as he presently mentions. So of revelations, 2Co 12:7. Paul had more visions and revelations, independently of these here.-, of the Lord) 2Co 12:8, i.e., of Christ, 2Co 12:2.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Gnomon of the New Testament<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>2Co 12:1<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:1 <\/p>\n<p>I must needs glory, though it is not expedient;-While it was not commendable for him to boast, it was necessary that he should do so. That is, while boasting or glorying was not ordinarily becoming, the false teachers had forced him to do it to vindicate his apostleship and superiority to them. He had already told them of his Hebrew blood, the Spirit with which he was endowed; and the toils, imprisonments, sufferings, and burdens he had borne.<\/p>\n<p>but I will come to visions-Visions were appearances presented to a person in a supernatural manner, whether awake or asleep.<\/p>\n<p>and revelations of the Lord.-Revelations were a disclosure of truth, instruction, concerning things before unknown-especially those relating to salvation-given by God himself, or by the risen and glorified Christ, and so to be distinguished from other methods of instruction. These were marks of his apostleship. <\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Old and New Testaments Restoration Commentary<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>The boasting continues. However, it takes on a new and startling characteristic. In his apostleship there had been something supernatural, something not to be finally explained. Of this, he will glory. As to the method, Paul himself declares his ignorance. However, there was no uncertainty about the great fact that he received revelations not to be accounted for by any merely natural hypotheses, neither were these revelations given to him for communication, for again he affirms that he &#8220;heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>The purpose of the revelations was evidently to give him courage and confidence in his work. The peril lay in the danger of his becoming &#8220;exalted overmuch.&#8221; In order to prevent this, came the &#8220;thorn in the flesh.&#8221; &#8220;Now,&#8221; says the apostle, &#8220;will I rather glory in my weaknesses, that the paver of Christ may rest upon me.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>The letter was now coming to a close, and the apostle was careful to make perfectly clear what had been his attitude in writing. His dealing with them had been conditioned in a threefold fact: first, in the sight of God; second, in Christ; third, for their edifying. This paragraph shows an unveiling of the heart of the true spiritual teacher, yearning in love over his children, desiring earnestly their highest welfare, caring little for their approval of his conduct but much for their approval by God. Out of such desire he delivered his message, conscious of its authority because he speaks in Christ.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: An Exposition on the Whole Bible<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>12:1-10. Glorying About Revelations to His Soul and a Thorn for His Flesh<\/p>\n<p>I have received two sublime revelations, and also, to preserve me from vanity respecting this great favour, a humiliating infirmity.<\/p>\n<p>1 This glorying is forced upon me. I have indeed nothing to gain by it, for myself or for the good of the Church; but I will pass on to a worthier subject, viz. visions and revelations granted to me by the Lord Jesus Christ. They have been called delusions or inventions, but they are sober fact. 2 I can tell you of a man who was in ecstasy with Christ fourteen years ago-it was Christs doing and no credit to the man: whether he was still in the body, I cannot tell, or whether he was in rapture away from the body. I cannot tell; that is known to God alone: he was caught up, this man of whom I speak, even to the third heaven. 3 I can tell you also that this man of whom I speak, either in the body or apart from the body (God knows which), 4 was caught up into the Paradise where God dwells, and there listened to utterances unutterable, such as no human being is allowed to repeat. 5 Of such a man as this, not knowing his own condition and yet so honoured, I am prepared to glory; but of myself personally, such as you know me, I am not prepared to glory, except as regards what I have called my weaknesses. 6 I am not bound to abstain in this way, for if I choose to glory about other things, I shall not be a fool in so doing, for I shall only be saying what is true; but I do abstain, because I do not want anyone to form a higher estimate of me than that which he can gather from what he sees me do or hears me say. 7 And then there is the exceeding greatness of the revelations. Therefore, in order that I should not be exalted overmuch about these, there was given to me a painful malady, like a stake driven into my flesh, a messenger of Satan to buffet me, that I should not be exalted overmuch. 8 About this affliction I three times made supplication to the Lord, praying Him to remove it from me. 9 And this was His reply; It is sufficient for thee that thou hast received grace to become My Apostle and to convert the nations; for it is when mans strength fails that My power is brought to perfection. Most gladly, therefore, I shall prefer glorying in all my weaknesses to asking the Lord to free me from them, so that the power of Christ may spread a sheltering cover over me. 10 That is why I am so well pleased with weaknesses, such as wanton injuries, dire hardships, persecutions, and desperate straits, when they are endured for Christs sake. For it is just when, in myself I am utterly weak that in Him I am truly strong.<\/p>\n<p>1.     ,   &#8230; Owing probably to accidental mistakes in copying and conjectural emendations by puzzled scribes, the text of this verse is so confused that it is impossible to disentangle the original text with certainty; but on the whole this wording is likely to be right, or nearly so; I must needs glory: it is not indeed expedient, but I will come to visions, etc. It is however possible that     ,   &#8230; may be what the Apostle dictated; Now to glory is not indeed expedient, but I will come to visions, etc. The difference between these two is not very important. * What is clear is that, before passing from the great peril at Damascus to experiences of a very different kind, he cannot refrain from remarking once more that all this foolish glorying is forced upon him; he knows that it is not profitable, that it may lower his self-respect and the respect which others have for him, but he has no choice about it;    (v. 11).  is used in a wide sense; likely to be edifying to other Christians or to myself (8:10; 1Co 6:12, 1Co 6:7:35, 1Co 6:10:23, 33, 1Co 6:12:7).<\/p>\n<p>   . Seeing that  belongs to both substantives, the genitive is probably subjective; visions and revelations which proceed from the Lord, rather than those in which the Lord is seen and revealed; cf.     (Gal 1:12). But where either objective or subjective makes good sense, it is sometimes difficult to see on which side the balance of probability lies; e.g. in the phrase     or  . Vsions and revelations is a cross division, for some, but not all, visions reveal something, and some, but not all, revelations are made without anything being visible. In this case, however, all the visions would reveal something, for they proceed from the Lord (), who sends them for the very purpose of making something known. It is perhaps true to say that, except in the Apocrypha (Ecclus. 43:2, 16; addition to Est 4:3),  always means a vision that reveals something (Luk 1:22, Luk 1:24:23; Act 26:19; Mal 3:2; Dan 9:23, Dan 9:10:1, Dan 9:10:7, Dan 9:8, Dan 9:16 [Theod.], where LXX has  or ). The word was probably colloquial before it became Biblical.<\/p>\n<p>The incidents to which this verse forms an introduction, like that of the flight from Damascus, had probably been used as a means of attacking St Paul. People may easily have said that these ecstatic experiences, which he claimed to have had, proved that he was a deluded enthusiast, if not actually crazy. If they were not deliberate inventions, they were the outcome of vivid and unrestrained imagination. He had thought about them till he believed that they had taken place. It is possible that this view survives here and there in the Clementine Homilies and Recognitions, the Judaizing writers of which now and again, under cover of Simon Magus, make an attack on St Paul. In particular they deride the visions of Simon Magus.Simon said, Visions and dreams, being God-sent, do not speak falsely in regard to those things which they have to tell. And Peter said, You were right in saying that being God-sent they do not speak falsely. But it is uncertain whether he who sees has seen a God-sent dream(Clem. Hom. xvii. 15; cf. Hom. xi. 5, ii. 17, 18; Recog. ii. 55, iii. 49, iv. 35). See Hort, Clem. Recog. pp. 120 ff.; Hastings, DB. iv. p. 524; JTS., Oct. 1901, p. 53.<\/p>\n<p>It is not likely that  before  (3 39, f Vulg.) is original.   (B D 3 F G L P,; d f g Vulg. Syrr. Goth.) is probably to be preferred to   ( D* Copt.) or .  (K M, Aeth.). But in MSS. the confusion between  and  is very freq., and  may be original. The various readings in 1Co 6:20 illustrate the confusion between and .   ( B G 17, 67* *) rather than   (D K L P); Gregory (preleg. p.75) shows that  has better authority than . ( B G P 17,67* * f Vulg. Copt.) rather than  (D3 K L m,Syr-Hark., Chrys.); but D * Aeth. Goth have neither  nor . B 213 have   .<\/p>\n<p>The variations in the text of this verse do not justify its exclusion as an interpolation. See above on 11:32, 33.<\/p>\n<p>2-5. In solemn and subdued but rhythmical language, which reads as if it were the outcome of much meditation, and which suggests a good deal more than it states, St Paul affirms the reality of his mysterious experiences. * Reluctantly, and only for a moment, he lifts the veil which usually covers the details of the most sacred moments of his life and allows the Corinthians to see enough to convince them that the revelations of which he has claimed to be the recipient were intensely and supremely real. He could doubt his own identity with the recipient rather than doubt the reality of the revelations, and he speaks of them as if they had been experienced by some one who during those mysterious times was other than himself. But, whatever these experiences were, they could not be classed as weaknesses, and we must admit that for the moment he has ceased to think of   , for he cannot have regarded them as such, whatever his critics may have done. <\/p>\n<p>It has been suggested that these revelations are mentioned simply in order to explain the weakness caused by the stake for the flesh (v. 7), so that in reality there is no break in the catalogue of    . The context is against this view. The revelations are mentioned independently of their consequences; and it would be more true to say that the  is an appendix to the  than that the  are a preface to the . It is because he is going to pass to another kind of glorying, which to the many seems to set him off in brighter colours (Chrys.), that he writes what we have here.<\/p>\n<p>Bousset shows that among the Jews the belief in the fact of translation to heaven was not confined to the cases of primitive saints and heroes, such as Enoch and Elijah. Historical persons of a much later date were believed to have had this experience. In the Babylonian Talmud, Chagiga, 14b (Goldschmidt, 3:834 ff.), we are told that four Rabbis had had this experience. Ben Azai beheld the glory and died. Ben Soma beheld and was stricken (went mad). Acher, who ranks as a heretic among famous teachers, cut up the young plants (ruined the garden of truth with his disastrous doctrine). Of R. Akiba alone is it said that in peace he ascended and in peace he came back. The Angels would have sent even him away, but the Holy One, who is blessed for ever, said to them, Suffer this old man, for he is worthy, to enjoy My honour and glory.<\/p>\n<p>But we are going beyond what this evidence warrants, if we infer from it that a series of younger Rabbinical contemporaries of St Paul had had ecstatic experiences similar to his, and that he had brought this strange form of piety over from his Rabbinical past into Christianity. Granting that what is told us of these four Rabbis is historically true,-and that may be granting a great deal,-how can we tell that their experiences were similar to those of St Paul, or that he knew anything of such things before he met the Lord on the way to Damascus?<\/p>\n<p>2.         . I know a man in Christ who fourteen years ago was caught up. Not, I knew (AV) such a person fourteen years ago. St Paul knows him intimately at the time of writing, but not until v. 7 does he show that he is speaking of himself.<\/p>\n<p>The meaning of   is not clear. It is not to be taken with , as if he were speaking in Christs name; it belongs to  , and it is probably inserted in order to disclaim all credit for the glorious experience, in which he was not active but passive, being under Divine influence; it was in the power of Christ that he was caught up. * The mention of the fourteen years is natural enough. In telling of a remarkable incident of ones life it is natural to begin with the date, if one remembers it. The Prophets do so repeatedly with regard to thier spiritual experiences, and Amos (4:7) does so in a manner parallel to this,     . Cf. Hos 1:1; Zec 1:1, Zec 1:7:1; Zec 6:1; Jer 1:2, 26:1, 42:7; Eze 1:1, Eze 3:16. The date in this case shows that it was after St Paul had been a Christian for about seven years that this event took place. But there is nothing to show that during these fourteen years he had never mentioned to any person the fact of these revelations until the Corinthians compelled him to break silence (Chrys., Thdrt., and some moderns). The context rather implies that the bare fact was known; i.e. it was known that he said that he had received communications direct from heaven.<\/p>\n<p>There is nothing in Acts that can be identified with these experiences. The trance in 22:17 is very different; he is not caught up to the Lord, but the Lord comes to him, and he repeats what was said to him, as he does with regard to what was said to him on the road to Damascus. That he was caught up to heaven when he was lying apparently dead, after being stoned at Lystra (Act 14:19), is a surprising hypothesis. Even more surprising is the supposition that St Paul was one of the prophets who went down from Jerusalem to Antioch and foretold the great famine (Act 11:27, Act 11:28), and that it was when he was in the third heaven that the coming of the famine was revealed to him! With less improbability Zahn (Intr. to N.T iii. p. 462) connects this revelation with the momentous change of preaching to Gentiles, which was made at Antioch about a.d. 43 (Act 11:25, Act 11:26). But if that were correct, would not St Paul have declared that he had Divine authority for this step? Conjectural connexions of this kind are not of much value. For other visions cf. Act 16:9, Act 16:18:9, Act 16:23:11, Act 16:27:23; and for  cf. Act 8:39; 1Th 4:17; 12:5. The use of  is similar (appendix to Mk. 26. v. 19; Act 1:2, Act 1:1:11, Act 1:22, 1Ti 3:16; 2Ki 2:11).  for  is late Greek.<\/p>\n<p>The psychological phenomenon of ecstasy is found in other religions and philosophies, notably in Buddhism and Neoplatonism. Porphyry (Vita Plotini, ii. 23) tells us that, while he was with him. Plotinus four times attained to that oneness () with God which was his   , and that he accomplished this  . This is very different from what the Apostle tells us about himself. In his case there is no ambitious struggle, often without success, for ecstatic union with the Deity. In the power of Christ he is caught up into glory. There is another marked contrast when we compare the elaborate details given us about the experience of Enouch and others when translated to heaven with the brief and restrained statements made by the Apostle in these few verses. He does not tell us what he saw in the third heaven, still what he saw in the first and second, while on his way to the third.* He does not even tell us that he was conscious of passing through other celestial regions. The condensed intensity of the narrative leaves little room for the play of fancy or exaggeration.<\/p>\n<p>    ,      . He is quite clear about what he knows and what he does not know. He knows that he was caught up even to the third heaven; about that there is no possibility of delusion. He was conscious of the transfer, and he vividly remembers that for a time he was in heaven. But he is not sure of the relation in which his spirit was to his body during this experience; about that his memory tells him nothing. His body may have been caught up to heaven, or it may have remained, bereft of consciousness, on earth. That he was in the third heaven he was not ignorant, but the manner he knew not clearly (Chrys.). This shows that he was alone at the time; if others had been with him, he would inevitably have solved this doubt by asking whether his body had disappeared.<\/p>\n<p>Jewish beliefs respecting Enoch and Eliajah, Baruch and Ezra, and perhaps also Jeremiah (Mat 16:14; Mat_2 Esdr. 2:18; 2 Macc 15:13, 14) had made the notion of bodily translation to heaven a commonplace. Such a translation may be difficult to believe, but in imagination it is easily realized, whereas disembodied spirit cannot be represented in thought. This idea of bodily translation would be familiar to St Paul, and he thought it possible that it might have taken place in his own case. With    (see on 1:6) he places the two alternatives on an equality. In the apocryphal Revelation or Vision of Paul (Visio Pauli) it is assumed that he was caught up in the body. On the other hand, in the Assumption of Moses, the soul is carried away without the body, and Philo (De somn. i. p. 626, Mang.) says that there was a tradition that Moses was freed from the body while he listened to the Divine utterances on the mount,       . But we are not told what became of his body during the forty days on Sinai.<\/p>\n<p>We may suppose that in St Pauls case the ecstasy was experienced in a form which was conditioned by his existing beliefs respecting such subjects. We do not make our dreams, and they come to us independently of our wills; but they are conditioned by the materials with which we are familiar, when we are awake (Bousset, p. 211).<\/p>\n<p>  is a colloquial expression and is equivalent to an adverb. For this reason it has no art., like  , indoors, at home (1Co 11:34, 1Co 11:14:35; Mar 2:1);* Where it is not thus we have    (4:10, 5:6), just as here we have   , which is not a colloquial expression. The omission of the art. before  and other ordinals is also colloquial (Act 2:15, Act 2:23:23; Mat 26:44; Mar 14:72; ect.)<\/p>\n<p>   The  does not prove that St Paul regarded the third heaven as the highest of all, but certainly even to the third heaven would be more naturally used if the third heaven were the highest, than if there were four other heavens above it. We know from the Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs (Lev_2. and 3.) and from the Book of the Secrets of Enoch that some Jews about the time of St Paul distinguished seven heavens, an idea in which they have been followed by the Valentinians and by the Mahometans. The Secrets of Enoch is not very clear in its account of the seven heavens, but in one place it would seem that paradise either is the third heaven or is in the third heaven (8:1-3, 42:3). In the Testaments the heavens and paradise seem to be different (Lev 18:5, Lev 18:6, Lev 18:10). It is by no means certain that St Paul was familiar with these ideas, and it is not probable that he is alluding to them here. He is using language which was to be understood by the Corinthians, and it is not likely that he expected them to know about seven heavens; whereas even to the third heaven might convey to any one the idea of the most sublime condition that is conceivable. Irenaeus (II. xxx. 7) has good sense on his side when, in arguing against the Valentinians, he rejects the notion that the Apostle was raised only to the third heaven in a series of seven, leaving the four highest heavens still beyond him. Bengels suggestion may be right, that St Pauls three heavens are the heaven of the clouds, the heaven of the sun and stars, and the heaven in which God dwells; but that of Calvin seems to be preferable; numerus ternarius   positus est prosummo et perfectissimo. Where seven heavens are counted, the third is a very inferiod region, with somewhat earthly characteristics.<\/p>\n<p>3.     . I know also that the man of whom I speak.rs; We have to decide whether this is a repetion of v. 2 or the record of a second experience. That  is used in both places is no sign that vv. 3, 4 simply repeat v. 2 with an additional fact; in each case, if two cases are meant, he was caught up from the earth. The change from third heaven to paradise is no evidence either way; for paradise may mean the third heaven or some portion of it, and if it is a mere synonym, there may have been two occasions of rapture to the same region of heaven. Again, the plural in v. 1 is no evidence either way. It may mean more than one vision and revelation, or it may simply indicate a class of which one example is to be given. Moreover, even if vv. 3 and 4 are a repetition of v. 2, we still have two revelations, for the Divine communication in v. 9 is a revelation. See below on v. 7. But the  at the beginning of v. 3 is rather strongly in favour of the view that we have two revelations without counting the Divine utterance in v. 9; for the  is almost awkwardly superfluous if what follows simply repeats v. 2.<\/p>\n<p>On the whole, patristic writers seem to be mostly in favour of either two raptures, or one rapture in two stages, first to the third heaven and thence to paradise. The language of some of them would fit either of these hypotheses (Irenaeus, 11. xxx. 7; Tertullian, De Praes. Haer. 24; Cyril of Jerusalem, Cat. Lect. xiv. 26); but Clement of Alexandria (Strom. v. 12, p. 693, ed. Potter) is plainly for the latter; caught up even to the third heaven and thence into paradise.* In this he is followed by few moderns, who for the most part adopt the view that St Paul is speaking throughout of only one experience, and that paradise is equivalent to the third heaven. Bengel, however, is confident that vv. 3, 4 duplex rei momentum exprimunt. So also Bousset with somewhat less confidence; so werden wir schwerlich verstehen sollen, dass Paradies und dritter Himmel dasselbe seien, dass er sich also in seiner Aussage nur wiederhole (p. 209). McFadyen finds it hard to say, but perhaps the second statement is intended to suggest a second experience, similar but higher. The Fathers are loose in their quotations of the passage. They sometimes say that the Apostle heard unutterable words in the third heaven, which is no proof that they identify paradise with the third heaven; and they sometimes say that he saw things of which it is not lawful to speak.<\/p>\n<p>  . Apart from the body. The change from  to  should be marked in translation.<\/p>\n<p>Many texts in this verse read , and Vulg. has extra corpus in both places, but  (B D * E *) is doubtless original.<\/p>\n<p>4.   . See on Luk 23:43 and Sewte on Rev 2:7, the only other passages in N.T. in which  occurs; also Hastings, DB. ii. pp. 668 f., DCG. ii. p. 318; Salmond, Christ. Doct. of Immortality, pp. 346 f. The word tells us little about the nature of the unseen world. In the O.T. it is used either of the Garden of Eden (Gen 2:9, Gen 2:2:10, Gen 2:15, etc.) or of a park or pleasure-ground (Son 4:13; Ecc 2:5; Joe 2:3; etc.); but it represents three or four different Hebrew words. We must leave open the question as to whether St Paul regards paradise and the third heaven as identical, or as quite different, or as one containing the other, for there is no clue to the answer. See Int. Journal of Apocrypha, July 1914, pp. 74 f.<\/p>\n<p>  . He heard unutterable utterances. The verbal contradiction may be accidental, but it is probably another instance of playing upon words of which St Paul is fond (1:13, 3:2, 4:8, 5:4, 6:10, 7:10, 10:5, 6, 12).* Neither unspeakable words (AV, RV) nor arcana verba (Vulg.) exactly reproduces the Greek. The latter might be effata ineffabilia. Cf.   (Mar 7:37).  is used in class. Grk. of things which cannot be expressed in words (cf.  , Rom 8:26); but more often of things which are either too sacred or too horrible to be mentioned, nefanda. What follows shows what is the meaning here, the only place in Bibl. Grk. in which the word occurs.<\/p>\n<p>    . No doubt  is to be taken with rather than with : which it is not lawful (Mat 12:4; Act 2:29) for a man to speak, rather than not lawful to say to a man: non licet homini loqui (Vulg.) will fit either interpretation, but the difference between the two is not very great. That he heard the voices of the heavenly choir, and similar conjectures, are not very wise. The question, what was the use of the revelation, if the Apostle might not make known what was revealed? can be answered. It was a source of strength to the Apostle himself in his overwhelming trials, and thus a source of strength also to the millions whom he has encouraged. Cf. 10:4, where the seer is told not to write down what he heard. See Abbott, Johannine Grammar, p. 305.<\/p>\n<p>5.    . No doubt   is masc, as is shown by T.T.  (v. 3) and by the contrast with . He speaks as if there were two Pauls, one about whom he could glory, and another about whom he would not do so. And in a sense there were two; for, as Origen remarks, He who was caught up to the third heaven and heard unspeakable words is a different Paul from him who said, Of such a one I will glory. To a person who has been in ecstasy that experience may seem to belong to a person other than his everyday self. And it is only as having been bestowed upon a person different from his ordinary self that the Apostle will glory of the unspeakable favours bestowed in these raptures. They were not to his credit; for he was entirely passive throughout; all was of the Lord and in Christ. As to his own conduct, he returns to what was said in 11:30, he will glory, not of the things which he has achieved, but of the things which he has suffered, the things in which he has been weak and the Lord strong. He returns to these in v. 7.<\/p>\n<p>After    D 3 E G K L M P, f g Vulg. Aeth. Goth. add : B D * 17 67, d e Syrr. Copt. Arm. omit. Cf. 11:30. Such insertions for completeness are common; see vv. 9, 10; Eph 3:6, Eph 3:5:31; Php 4:23.<\/p>\n<p>6.    . For if I should desire to glory of revelations which I am allowed to disclose, or of things in which I was active and achieved something, I shall not be foolish in so doing (11:1, 16), for I shall be saying what is true (5:11). If  is fut. indic., it may imply that he does desire to do so; but it is probably aor. subjunct. Blass,  65. 5, holds that in N.T. there is no certain example of  with fut. indic.; but Luk 19:40 and Act 8:31 are hardly doubtful, and   occurs in a papyrus of 2nd cent. b.c.. Winer, p. 369; Burton,  254; J. H. Moulton, p. 168. The timeless aor. infin. after such verbs as , , ,  is normal; 2:7, 5:4; 1Co 14:19, 1Co 14:16:7; etc. Burton,  113.<\/p>\n<p> . We have this absolute use of  again 13:2: cf. Isa 54:2. In N.T. it is elsewhere followed by a gen., in LXX by a prep., , , , .<\/p>\n<p>    . Lest any man should count of me, form an estimate of me. The constr. is unusual, but it probably does not mean lay to my credit, which would almost require . In Hos 7:15     means they imagined mischief against me.<\/p>\n<p>       . Above that which he seeth in me or heareth from me. He wishes to be judged, not by what he tells them respecting his exceptional privileges, but by what their own experience of him tells them, by his conduct, preaching, and letters. Of me for   (AV) is misleading: he does not desire to be judged by what people say of him; it is the words that come from him that count. In 2Ti 1:13, 2Ti 2:2 we have   .<\/p>\n<p>After  3 D * E * K L P, d e f Vulg. Goth. Syr-Hark. add :  * B D3 F G 17 67, g Copt. Arm. Aeth. omit. It is probably an interpolation. Divergence of F from f<\/p>\n<p>7. Text and punctuation of this verse are in dispute, and no certainty is attainable. There is probably some original error of dictation or of writing. But the meaning of the verse is certain and simple, however we reach it. The extraordinary revelations granted to him might have caused the Apostle to think too highly of himself; to prevent this, severe and humiliating bodily suffering was laid upon him.<\/p>\n<p>    . The plur. is some confirmation of the view that v. 2 and vv. 3, 4 give us two cases of rapture, for the revelations naturally refers to those just mentioned; but Acts tells us of several others (16:6-10, 18:9, 23:11, 27:23), and he may be including some of these here. Lachmanns proposal to take these words with the conclusion of v. 5 and make v. 6 a parenthesis, is barely possible; I will not glory, save in my weaknesses (for if I should desire  hear from me) and in the exceeding greatness of the revelations. WH. propose to take these words with the conclusion of v. 6; but I forbear, lest any man should , and by reason of the greatness of the revelation. This means that he has two reasons for forbearing, fear of being overrated and the greatness of the revelations. It is hard to believe that either arrangement was in the Apostles mind. The best attested text comes out thus, and it is possible that something like this was the result of incoherent dictation; And by reason of the exceeding greatness (4:7) of the revelations-wherefore, that I should not be exalted overmuch (2Th 2:4) there was given to me a stake for the flesh, a messenger of Satan to buffet me, that I should not be exalted overmuch. St Paul begins with what is the basis of what follows,-the greatness of the revelations. Having mentioned this with emphasis, he begins a new constr. with  and finishes with yet another constr., repeating    either through forgetfulness, or (more probably) because he wishes his readers not to forget the purpose of the . For other possibilities see Meyer. To get rid of  would be a great help, but it is indefinitely more probable that it has been omitted from some texts because of its difficulty than that it has been inserted in such good texts without authority. See , Index IV.<\/p>\n<p> is found in N.T. only here and in 2Th 2:4, where it occurs in the description of    . St Paul is rather fond of such compounds; , , , ,  (10:14), , , all of which are   in N.T. See also on (11:5), p. 299.<\/p>\n<p> . Of course by God, as    shows. It was sent to preserve the Apostle from spiritual pride. See Aug. De. Nat. et Grat. 27; also the Reply to Faustus, xxii. 20 This, however, does not prevent Meyer from saying that the  was given by Satan. Satan is regarded as an instrument for effecting the Divine purpose, as Judas in the case of the Atonement. See on 1Co 5:5, also J. H. Bernard on 1Ti 1:20. Satan is ever ready to inflict suffering, and is sometimes made to be instrumental when suffering is needed for the discipline of souls. This idea prevails in the prologue to the Book of Job. But if St Paul had meant that it was Satan who was the agent in this case, he would have used a less gracious word than  which he often has of the bestowal of Divine favours; e.g. Gal 3:21; Eph 3:8, Eph 3:6:19; 1Ti 4:14; cf. 1:22, 5:5, 8:1, 16, 10:8, 13:10; etc. etc. Some such verb as  (Luk 10:30, Luk 10:23:26; Act 26:23), or  (Rev 2:24), Or  (1Co 7:35), would have been more suitable. Gregory of Nazianzum in his Panegyric of Basil (Or. xliii. 82) speaks of a malady of his own as      .<\/p>\n<p>  . These three words raise three questions, two of translation and one of interpretation, which have elicited a very large amount of discussion; and, when all has been said, no certain answer to any one of the three can be given. What is the exact force of the dative? What is the right translation of ? What form of suffering is meant by the metaphor?<\/p>\n<p>1. For the flesh is on the whole more probable than in the flesh (AV, RV). Why omit  if in the flesh is intended? Earlier English Versions differ. Wiclif and the Rhemish follow the ambiguous stimulus carnis adopted in the Vulgate from Cyprian (Test. iii. 6, De Mortal. 13) and the translator of Irenaeus (5:1. 3:1); they have pricke of my flesh. Between these come Tyndale unquyetnes of the flesshe, Coverdale warnynge geven unto my flesh, Cranmer unquyetnes thorow the flesshe, and the Genevan pricke in the fleshe. No one now would adopt either of or through, but unto is not very different from for. See Winer, p. 276, and Waite, ad loc.<\/p>\n<p>2. For the translation of  we are offered stake, spike, splinter, and thorn. The choice really lies between stake and thorn, i.e. between a very large and a comparatively small cause of bodily pain. In class. Grk. the common meaning of  is stake, either for palisading or impaling, and a stake for impalement is a very vivid metaphor for intense physical suffering. Hence  was sometimes used of the cross (Orig. c. Cels. ii. 68) and  of crucifixion (Eus. H.E. ii. 25). Tertullian twice has sudes as a translation (De Fuga in Pro_2; De Pudic. 13). Luther has Pfahl ins Fleish, Beza surculus infixus carni. In his essay at the end of Gal. 4., Lightfoot interprets the expression as a stake driven through the flesh. Stanley (ad loc.) and Ramsay (St Paul, p. 97) decide for stake rather than thorn; and Beet, Emmet, Klpper, Massie, A. T. Robertson, Waite, Way, Weymouth adopt this rendering. But Alford, Bachmann, Bousset, Conybeare and Howson, Cornely, Field, Findlay, Heinrici, Krenkel, Lietzmann, McFadyen, Menzies, Meyer, F. W. Robertson, Schaff, and Schmiedel abide by the usual rendering, thorn. Farrar (St Paul, i. p. 221) tries to keep both; impalement  by this wounding splinter.<\/p>\n<p>In LXX  occurs four times,            (Num 33:55).             (Eze 28:24).        (Hos 2:6).       ,      (Ecclus. 43:19). Thorn or splinter seems to be the meaning in all four passages, but stake might be the meaning in Hos 2:6. Yet we cannot be sure that one and the same rendering is right in all four places, for, in the first three,  represents three different Hebrew words. It is not impossible that Num 33:55 is the source of St Pauls expression, and in that case we have an answer to the objection urged against thorn, that it is not so suitable as stake to represent intense pain.* But in all the renderings, it is the idea of acuteness that seems to be primary, and a thorn or a splinter or a spike may be sharper than a stake.<\/p>\n<p>3. It is over the third question that there has been most discussion, with as much disagreement about the answer as in the other two cases. But the attempt to answer this question raises a fourth, which can be decided with considerable probability, yet, as in the other cases, without certainty. The    is a metaphor for some kind of suffering. Is it the same as the    and the       of Gal 4:13, Gal 4:14? It is commonly assumed that it is the same, and this view has much to commend it. But nothing approaching to proof is possible, and of the numerous conjectures as to what the form of this suffering was, one may be true of the , while something quite different may be true of the . Unfortunately we have to confess that in neither case can we be at all certain as to what is true. Nevertheless, some negative results may be confidently maintained.<\/p>\n<p>The Apostle is not referring to any individual, who was a thorn in his side to him, whether Alexander the coppersmith (2Ti 4:14), as Ephraem Syrus thought, or anyone else, (11:15), as Chrysostom. That he is referring to sufferings caused by persecution is given by various Greek Fathers and one or two Latins as the explanation of the . But it cannot be right. Others besides St Paul suffered greatly from persecution, and the  was something specially bestowed by God for his personal benefit, to counteract temptations that might be provoked by the special revelations. Moreover, he would not have prayed to be freed from persecutions. This theory continued to be held by a writer here and there, but it was at last driven from the field by an equally erroneous explanation.<\/p>\n<p>When a knowledge of Greek became rare in the West, the N.T., was studied in the Vulgate, in which Jerome had left stimulus carnis uncorrected. He understood the  to mean bodily pain, but stimulus catnis suggested to others temptations to impurity. The explanation about persecutions may have been fostered by the fact that all Christendom had been suffering from the horrors of the Diocletian persecution; and it is evident that the theory about carnal desires having been the Apostles great trial spread widely at a time when monasticism accentuated the danger of temptations of the flesh. In each case men supposed that St Pauls special affliction was akin to what was a special trouble to themselves. This view of the stimulus carnis became almost universal in the West, until Cornelius a Lapide (d. 1637) says that it is communis fidelium sensus. Luthers passionate rejection of it is well known, and Calvin condemns it as ridiculous. St Paul tells us that the     which he received was being able to do without marriage; see on 1Co 7:7-9. And if it had been otherwise, he would not have regarded sexual desire as a weakness in which he could glory. No Greek Father adopts this view, and it is doubtful whether any Latin writer of the first six centuries does. The statement that Jerome, Augustine, and Salvian do so is erroneous. Jerome says bodily pain, Augustine persecution, and Salvian nothing; he nowhere quotes or explains the passage.<\/p>\n<p>Since the Reformation, spiritual trials, such as temptations to unbelief or despair, have been a favourite hypothesis. But they fit this passage badly, and Gal 4:13, Gal 4:14 not at all. St Paul nowhere hints at such difficulties, nor would he have gloried in them from any point of view. It is those who have themselves been tormented by such things that have imagined them as the special trial of the Apostle.<\/p>\n<p>Of these three lines of thought we may say that St Paul would not have prayed to be freed from persecutions, and that he would not have been told to cease to pray against evil concupiscence or unbelief.<\/p>\n<p>Modern writers generally go back to the earliest tradition that the  was some acute malady, so painful and such a hindrance to the spread of the Gospel as to be regarded as the work of the devil. But it was sent by God at intervals as a disciplinary reminder, to preserve His Apostle from spiritual pride. It was in this aspect that Jerome compared it to the slave behind the victorious commander in his triumphal chariot, whispering at intervals, Hominem to esse memento (Ep. xxxix. 2). Thus much we learn from this passage about the   . From Gal 4:13, Gal 4:14, we gather that the    which kept St Paul in Galatia was such as to tempt the Galatians to regard him with contempt and disgust, a temptation which they triumphantly overcame, treating him with the utmost consideration and affection. Any acute and recurrent malady will suit 2Co 12:7, but for Gal 4:13, Gal 4:14, we require something likely to inspire those who witness it with repulsion. The conjectures which fit Gal 4:13, Gal 4:14 well, and might also be true of 2Co 12:7, are epilepsy, acute ophthalmia, malarial fever, and some forms of hysteria.* Epilepsy has the support of Lightfoot, Schaff, Findlay, Bousset, Hofmann, Holsten, Klpper, and others. Since Max Krenkels Essay in his Beitrge zur Aufhellung der Geschichte and der Briefe des Apostels Paulus, 1890, this conjecture of K. L. Ziegler in Theologische Abhandlungen, 1804, has become widespread. The objection that epilepsy commonly produces mental deterioration is not wholly disposed of by the cases of Julius Caesar, Mahomet, Cromwell, and Napoleon, for we are not certain that the attacks from which they occasionally suffered were epileptic. A more serious objection is that such attacks are not acutely painful. Ophthalmia is adopted by Farrar, Lewin, Plumptre; malarial fever by Ramsay and Emmet; hysteria by Lombard. When all the arguments for and against these and other guesses have been considered, the fact remains that we still do not know, for the evidence is insufficient. See Enc. Bib. iii. 3620; Zahn, Int. to N.T. i. p. 171; Lietzmann, ad loc.<\/p>\n<p> . A messenger of Satan or an angel of Satan. The  is here personified. Wiclif and the Rhemish have angel, other English Versions, including AV and RV., have messenger. That Stan has angels was a common belief among the Jews (Rev 12:7-9; cf. Mat 9:34, Mat 9:12: 24 = Luk 11:15), and it is not disturbed by Christ (Mat 25:41). In the Ep. of Barnabas (18:1)    are opposed by   . Cf. Enoch 3:3; Jubilees 10:2.<\/p>\n<p>That what was the will of God for good purposes might be done by Satan for evil purposes is an idea that is also found among the Jews, as in Job 1:12, Job 2:6, and in 2Sa 24:1, when compared with 1Ch 21:1; also that Satan may be a cause of physical suffering, a belief which is not disturbed by Christ; see on Luk 13:11, Luk 13:16.*<\/p>\n<p>With the reading  (see below), which is indeclinable and amy be nom. or gen., some would translate the angel Satan, but that would require   . Others would translate a hostile angel, which is grammatically possible, but not probable, for in N.T. Satan is always a proper name. In LXX  is sometimes an adversary; e.g.          (1Ki 11:14); but the reading  here is to be rejected.<\/p>\n<p>  . In order that he (the messenger) may buffet me. The present tense, as Chrysostom and Theodoret point out, implies freq. attacks. The fact that  immediately precedes this clause saves us from mixture of metaphors; a stake or thorn cannot strike with the first, but a messenger can.  is said to be the Doric equivalent of the Attic . The verb is said to be the Doric equivalent of the Attic . The verb is late Greek and perhaps colloquial; see on 1Co 4:11 and cf. Mar 14:65; Mat 26:67; 1Pe 2:20; also Index IV.<\/p>\n<p>  . Emphatic repetition of the purpose of the , which must be remembered side by side with Satans share in the mater. In both cases we have pres. subjunct. of what was continually going on: there was ferq. buffeting to counteract freq. temptation. But this does not imply that the revelations were freq. One revelation might occasion many temptations. Contrast the aorists in Rev 18:4;   is specially freq. in 1 and 2 Cor.<\/p>\n<p>Baljon proposes to omit      as a gloss, but no witnesses omit the words. Nor can the perplexing  be omitted, although D E K P L, Latt. Syrr., Iren. Aug. moit, for it is found in  A B F G 17. The omission is a characteristic Werstern attempt to deal with a difficulty by excision (WH.).There is more to be said for the excision of the second   , which  * A D E G 17, Latt. Aeth., Iren. Tert. Aug. omit; but the omission is probably another attempt at simplifying the text.  (* A * B D * F G 17, 67 * *, Latt. Copt., Orig.) rather than  (3 A * * D2 and 3 E K L P), which is rare in LXX and is found nowhere in N.T.<\/p>\n<p>8.     . Concerning this foe  that he might depart from me. The personification still continues, as is shown by , the nom. to which is not  but  .  in N.T. is always used of persons; 1Ti 4:1; 2Ti 2:19; Heb 3:12; and very often in Lk. and Acts. Cf. esp.      (Luk 4:13), and      (Act 12:10), and        (Act 22:29). Following the Vulg. propter quod, Beza super quod, and Luther Dafr, both AV and RV have this thing for , and neither has thing in italics. This use of , in which the meaning in the interest of, in behalf of (1:6, 11, 5:15, etc.) disappears, occurs several times in 2 Cor. (1:8, 7:4, 14, 8:23, 24, 9:2, 3, 12:5); cf. 1Th 2:1. The Latin equivalent is super with the abl.; multa super Priamo rogitans, super Hectore multa (Virg. Aen. i . 750), and mitte civiles super urbe curas (Hor. Od. III. viii. 17).<\/p>\n<p>   . Such expressions as    , terque quaterque beati, do not justify us in following Chrysostom and Calvin, who take  as meaning often Why not say  (8:22, 9:23, 26, 27)? It is more natural to understand  literally, and with Bengel to compare our Lords three prayers in Gethsemane. In each case the great trouble was not removed, but strength to bear it was given. It is fanciful to connect Act 16:6, Act 16:7, Act 16:9 with these three petitions. As in the case of the visions and revelations, we have no means of knowing how to fit them into the narrative in Acts. The Lord no doubt means Christ, as is shown by     (v. 9); and this use of  is analogous to the freq. use in the Gospels of those who besought Christ for help (Mar 1:40, Mar 1:5:18, Mar 1:23, Mar 1:6:56, Mar 1:7:32, Mar 1:8:22; etc.). Elsewhere it is freq. of beseeching or exhorting men (2:8, 6:1, 8:6, 9:5, etc.), but not of prayer to God, though Josephus so uses it (Ant. vi. ii. 2). St Paul is not intimating that Christ is man and not God, but he may be implying that on these occasions there was personal communication with the Lord (Stanley). How the communication was made, it is impossible to know; neque magnopere refert (Calvin). Deissmann (Light from Ant. East, p. 311) gives an interesting parallel. M. Julius Apellas states on a marble stele how he was several times cured at the shrine of Aesculapius in Epidaurus, and concerning one of his maladies he says,      . But it is a large inference to draw from this that St Paul clothes what he tells us here in the style of the ancient texts relating to healing. Was there any fixed style in such things? If so, did St Paul know it? If so, did it influence him here? The influence of the Gospel narratives is more probable.<\/p>\n<p>9.   . And He hath said to me. He said it then and the answer still stands, it holds good. It is frequently used of the Divine utterances; Act 13:34; Heb 1:13, Heb 1:4:3, Heb 1:4, Heb 1:10:9, Heb 1:13, Heb 1:13:5. Cf. , it stands written. See on , 1Co 15:4.<\/p>\n<p>    . The thing prayed for is refused, but something much better is bestowed. See on  1Co 15:10. This Divine gift is perpetually sufficient, good for his whole life. We have here another example of chiasmus; cf. 2:16, 4:3, 6:8, 9:6, 10:12. In connexion with what follows see on 4:10.<\/p>\n<p>     . Where there is weakness, strength reaches completeness. Where human strength abounds, the effects of Divine power may be overlooked. It is easy to forget Providence in reading history, but we do not obtain a more scientific view by leaving God out of the account. Where it is manifest that man was powerless, Gods power becomes, not more real, but more evident; 4:7, 13:4; see on 1Co 1:25, 1Co 1:2:3, 1Co 1:4. Bede shows how this truth was illustrated in the cases of Ethelberga and Hilda (H.E. ix. 9, 21). * Gratia esse potest, etiam ubi maximus doloris sensus est (Beng.); but the  does not mean the  , so that, though he was not healed himself, he was allowed the power of healing others (Chrys.). On the refusal of such requests; frequenter Quae putamus prosperaobsunt: ideo non conceduntur Deo melius providente (Pseudo-Primasius on Rom 8:26). The Lords reply convinced the Apostle that this grievous affliction would not hinder his work; he may even have been convinced that it was a condition of success. That it was the Lords doing, and not his, showed that he might glory in it. How the Lord conveyed this reply to him, we are not told; but to St Paul it was real, and it is not extravagant to believe that, as on the road to Damascus, Christ conversed with him.<\/p>\n<p>Here the verse should end; see on 1Co 12:23 for a similarly unfortunate division. In this Epistle most of the earlier chapters are badly divided.<\/p>\n<p>      . Most gladly therefore (because of the Lords reply) will I rather glory in my weaknesses (than pray that they may be removed). The order of the words is important. We have not got     ., and we must not interpret will I glory in my weaknesses rather than in the revelations granted to me. Nor must we make  strengthen :  may strengthen comparatives (Php 1:23), but not superlatives. Blass,  44:5; Winer, p. 300.<\/p>\n<p>       . A bold metaphor, which may possibly be intended to suggest the Shechinah (see on Luk 9:34); That the strength of the Christ may tabernacle upon me.  is very freq. in LXX, but  is found nowhere else in Bibl. Grk. The translations of  in this verse and of  in v. 10 should be uniform. AV has strength, power, strong; RV. has power, strength strong; better, strength strength, strong. Vulg. has virtus, virtus, potens; Beza has potentia, potentia, potens.<\/p>\n<p>   ( * A * B D * G, Latt.) rather than     ( 3 A2 D2 and 3 E K L P, Syrr. Copt.):  (* A B D* G) rather than  (3. D3 K L1 P). Both verbs are freq. in LXX and translate the same Heb, words; both occur in Joh 19:28, and both are fairly common in N,T. B 67**, Syr.Hark. Copt. Arm., Iren. omit  after , and insertion is more probable than omission.<\/p>\n<p>10.    . Wherefore I am well pleased in weaknesses, because it is precisely in them that the strength of Christ is conspicuous. Polybius and other secular authors write  . In LXX and N.T. we commonly have . , but the simple dat. occurs 2Th 2:12 (according to the best texts); 1 Macc. 1:43; 1 Esdr. 4:39; cf. Rom 1:32. See Abbott, Johannine Grammar, p. 387. In Mat 12:18 and Heb 10:6 we have the acc. Now follow four kinds of weaknesses.<\/p>\n<p> . In LXX, as in class. Grk., the word is freq.; in N.T. only here and Act 27:10, Act 27:12. The plur. is comparatively rare; in LXX, only Ecclus. 10:8; Sovereignty is transferred from one nation to another  . The word implies wanton injury, insolent maltreatment, and therefore it is occasionally used of the apparently wanton damage done by storms, as in Acts. Josephus (Ant. III. vi. 4) says that the Tabernacle was protected by coverings against     . For   see on 6:4; in Rom 8:35, as here, the word is connected with .<\/p>\n<p> . It is for Christs sake (v. 20) that he is well pleased in weaknesses. This is better than taking   with each of the four datives, although the difference in meaning is not great. When he knows that it is not the Lords will that he should be freed from his afflictions, he not only does not grieve, but for Christs sake is well pleased.<\/p>\n<p>     . For whenever I am weak, then I am strong. Cf.    ,  ,      (Philo, Vita Moys. i. 13, p. 92, Mang.). The  introduces the reason why he rejoices in his weaknesses. In his letter to Eustochium (Ep. cviii. 19), Jerome writes; quando infirmor tunc fortior sum. With this paradoxical outburst of triumph this paragraph closes. Experience has taught him, and has taught those who have been witnesses of his work, how much he can accomplish when he is apparently disabled by his infirmities and afflictions; that shows how amply the Divine declaration is justified,     . To glory in these things is to glory in the strength of Christ.<\/p>\n<p>F, Vulg, but not f, insert  after , as these and other authorities do in v. 5, and some in v. 9.   rather than  . (, Orig.); but   (* B) rather than  . (3 D E G K L P, Latt.). A omits  .<\/p>\n<p>12:11-18. The Credentials of an Apostle; Exceptional Signs and Exceptional Love<\/p>\n<p>That I have become a fool by glorying is your fault; for you have not been loyal to one whom you might know to be an Apostle by the mighty works and the exceeding love which he showed to you.<\/p>\n<p>11I have been making a fool of myself by writing in this glorying fashion. but I am not to blame for it. It was you who drove me to do it; for you gave support to my opponents, when you ought loyally to have commended me. I had a right to expect this from you for in no single thing was I inferior to those pre-eminent apostles of yours, although as a matter of fact I am nothing. 12 The signs, yes, the signs which mark the true Apostle, were wrought out in your midst,-and the endurance of all that they cost me never failed,-in works of significance, works of wonder, and works of power. 13You think that I have treated you badly. Well, in what respect were you put in a position of inferiority to my other Churches, except it be that I myself did not sponge on you? Of your generosity, pray forgive me this dreadful wrong!<\/p>\n<p>14Behold that I am ready to come to you now for the third time; and you will find that, as on the two former visits, I shall not sponge on you. For what I am seeking is not your possessions for myself, but yourselves for Christ. Do you ask why I refuse your possessions? Because you are my children, and there is no such obligation on children to provide for their parents as on parents to provide for their children.15That is generally admitted; but as for myself, most gladly will I spend what I have, and be utterly spent myself, for the good of your souls. Then, if my love for you exceeds that of fathers, am I to be loved less? That would indeed be a strange requital. 16 But you say, We let that pass. You admit that I did not myself come down on you for maintenance, but you insinuate that, like the cunning knave that I am always supposed to be, I entrapped you in other ways by the crafty employment of agents. 17Did I? By means of any of those whom I sent to you did I take unfair advantage of you? 18I asked Titus to visit you, and with him I sent the brother whom you know. Did Titus take any unfair advantage of you? No one would venture to insinuate that. And was there any difference between his guiding principle and mine? Was there any difference between his conduct and mine?<\/p>\n<p>11.  . There is a pause in the flow of impassioned language. The Apostle stops a moment in his dictation and reflects on what he has just been saying. He had warned the Corinthians that in praising himself he would be acting like a fool; they must make allowance for that, or at least allow him as much consideration as they would allow to a fool (11:1, 16). He now says emphatically, I verily am become a fool. He is not sarcastically quoting Corinthian criticism; he is seriously making a criticism on himself.  is emphatic, and as in Rev_17 () and 21:6 ), means that what was expected or predicted has come to pass. The sentence is not a question. He admits the folly, but at once throws the responsibility for it on the Corinthians. In the next two clauses all the pronouns are emphatic, excepting the enclitic .<\/p>\n<p>        . It was you who compelled me, for I ought to have been commended by you. If the Corinthians had shown a decent appreciation of the Apostles work among them, they would never have tolerated the sneers and insinuations which the Judaizers used in discrediting him; they would have testified strongly in his favour. Instead of that, they commended the people who attacked him. He was thereby compelled, greatly against his will, to commend himself, in order to free the Corinthians from the malign influence of his detractors. But for this reason, he would never have stooped to such folly. Cf. Livy, xxxviii. 29; Mihi, quaeso, ita ignoscatis, Patres Conscripti, silongiorem orationem non eupiditas gloriandi de me, sed necessaria criminum defensio facit.<\/p>\n<p>In 3:2 he told the Corinthians that they themselves were his commendatory letter, known and read by all men. How strange that he should now say that they had failed even to speak in his favour, when his enemies assailed him! If this severe charge was made in an earlier letter, and the high praise of 3:2 f. was written in a latter letter, after he and the Corinthians had become reconciled, all runs smoothly.<\/p>\n<p>  . I had a right to commendation; it was a debt owed to me by you. Contrast  (11:30.), he must glory, not because it is his duty, but because circumstances force him to do so; and also v. 10, where must depends upon Divine decree.<\/p>\n<p>  . You might have commended me with a good conscience, for in nothing was I inferior to your precious apostles. The aor. refers to the time when he was living at Corinth. See on 11:5; here it is even more clear than there that St. Paul is not speaking of the Twelve, but of the Judaizing missionaries.  is emphatic; in no single thing.<\/p>\n<p>   . Chrysostom takes this clause as introductory to v. 12; so also Tyndale and Coverdale, and Hofmann among moderns. But Vulg., the Reformers, and almost all English Versions take it as the conclusion of v. 11. The . and the very awkward asyndeton which arises if   is prefixed to v. 12, are decisive against this arrangement. Chrys. seems to have had no  in his text. The words are an appropriate conclusion to v. 11. There is no bragging in saying that one is not inferior to such people; even a nobody may do that; and, apart from what Christ does in him, he is a nobody. Cf. 1Co 3:7, 1Co 13:2, 1Co 15:9.<\/p>\n<p>L P, Syrr. Goth. add  after .  A B D E G K, Latt. omit.<\/p>\n<p>12.        . Truly the signs of an Apostle were wrought out (4:17, 5:15, 7:10, 9:11) among you. The change to the passive is to be noted. He does not say that he wrought them, for he was only Gods instrument.  (see on 1:6) was his, but the especial testimony to the reality of his Apostleship came from God. See on 6:4 and on Luk 21:19; Lightfoot on Col 1:11, Col 1:3:12; Westcott on Heb 6:12. What special form of suffering gave the opportunity for this ? Did the  provoke persecution? Or did the working of extraordinary acts of healing cause great physical exhaustion? The latter would seem to be appropriate, but discouragements and difficulties of various kinds may be in his mind. On the Signs of an Apostle see Lightfoot, Galatians, p. 99. In English we must say an Apostle, for the art. is generic, as in Mat 18:17. Winer, pp. 132, 217. In the true text there is no  before  and therefore we must not connect    with  .<\/p>\n<p> . Of all his converts the Corinthians had the best assurance that he was a true Apostle; 1Co 9:2. They knew what they had been as heathen and what his teaching had made them. Moreover, Christ had commissioned the Twelve to work miracles, and St Paul had worked miracles at Corinth.<\/p>\n<p> []    . Evidently  is here used with some change of meaning. In the previous clause it is a generic term, here a specific one. The signs of an Apostle include the spiritual gifts with which God had richly endowed him, and which he was able to impart to many of his hearers; the effectiveness of his preaching was a very convincing sign (3:2; 1Co 2:4, 1Co 9:2). They also include signs in the narrow sense;   of an extraordinary kind. It is to the other kind of  that St Paul commonly appeals; but elsewhere he appeals to these supernatural powers (1Co 14:18, 1Co 14:19; Gal 3:5; Rom 15:19).* In Rom 15:19, as in 2Th 2:9 and Heb 2:4, we have the same threefold enumeration as here; cf. Act 2:22. In N.T., and especially in the Fourth Gospel, supernatural works are often called  without  being coupled with , but never  without ; they are always Divine tokens, with an instructive purpose, and they are products of Divine power (); but they are never mere wonders, things which astonish but do not instruct.  St Paul had possibly three different kinds of miracles in his mind in this threefold enumeration, but we have no means of knowing how he classified them. See Trench, Syn.  xci.<\/p>\n<p>It is important to notice that in none of the passages cited does St Paul write for the purpose of inducing people to believe in miracles. The mighty works are mentioned incidentally for other reasons. He appeals to them as well-known facts. He assumes that Galatians, Corinthians, and Romans know quite well that miracles do happen, and that he has worked many in their presence. It is incredible that he should have said this, it neither he nor any other Apostle had ever done anything of the kind; and that all were works of healing is an assumption.<\/p>\n<p>  A B 3 K L) rather than  (B* G) or  (D E). But see WH. App. p. 161. It is difficult to decide between   (B  17, 73) and  (1 A D 71, d e f). Neither  . (D E K L P) nor  . (G, g) is likely to be right.<\/p>\n<p>13.         ; For what is there wherein ye were made inferior to the rest of the Churches, except it be that I myself did not burden you by claiming maintenance? See on 11:9. He comes back to the subject of his refusing to take money or maintenance from them owing to the mention of the overmuch apostles in v. 11. It was one of the undeniable contrasts between them and him, that they claimed and took maintenance, while he refused it when offered. See on 1Co 9:12. On the form  see WH. App. p. 166b, and cf. Hdt. vii. 166, viii. 75. For  in the sense of beyond after verbs of comparison see on Luk 16:8, and cf. Gal 1:14; Heb 4:12; Jdg 11:25; 1Ki 19:4. As in 10:1, the force of   is not clear. It may mean I myself, as distinct from the signs of an Apostle; his critics contended that it was the sign of an Apostle to receive maintenance. Or, less probably, it may mean that some of his colleagues had accepted maintenance; see on 1Co 9:6. The Churches are local Churches (8:1, 18, 11:8, 28, etc.).<\/p>\n<p>    . Of course his refusing to be supported by them was an advantage to the Corinthians. With playful irony he treats it as if it were an injury, and asks them to forgive it. * Cf. 2:10; Col 2:13; Luk 7:21, where Bengel calls  magnificum verbum. In what follows he affectionately warns them that he will have to continue to inflict this injury on them. All this shows that he is addressing the whole Corinthian Church. The change of tone in these chapters cannot be explained by the supposition that 1-19. is addressed to the loyal members, while 10-13. is addressed to the rebellious, for the supposition is untenable.<\/p>\n<p> (* B D*) after the analogy of , rather than  (3 A D3 K L P), from , or  (G).<\/p>\n<p>14.        . Behold this is the third visit that I am preparing to pay you. Or, See I am now in readiness to come to you for the third time. By position  is emphatic, and   is ace. abs. Cf.       (Joh 21:14):     (Jdg 16:15):    may be taken with either   or . We may translate, This is the third time that I am making preparations to come to you; but such a meaning does not agree with the unquestioned fact that he had already paid at least one visit. If he had never visited Corinth, but had twice before made preparations to come, then This is the third time that I am making preparations to come to you would be a very natural thing to say; but it is not a natural thing to say if he had paid one visit, had prepared to come again, and now for a second time was preparing to come again. The only natural meaning of 13:1 is that he is about to pay a third visit, and therefore the first translation of these words is the right one. The second visit was the short one   see on 2:1, Lightfoot, Biblical Essays, p. 274, and Conybeare and Howson, ch. xv.<\/p>\n<p>The objection that   comes between   and , and that therefore   cannot be taken with , is baseless, as Act 21:13 shows, where   comes between  and   . Krenkel (Beitrge, p. 185) gives numerous examples from classical and other writers. Deissmann (Bib. St. p. 252) says that numerous examples exist of   in the Fayym documents and elsewhere; but he quotes none, so that we cannot compare the position of   in the sentence with its position here.<\/p>\n<p>  . On this third visit he intends to be as independent as on the first and second; he will not sponge On them. We must carry   On to   in thought, if not in construction. As before, he will abstain from putting on them the benumbing pressure of having to provide for his necessities. It is possible that  had an invidious sound, like our sponge, and that for this reason he harps on the word. His opponents did sponge on the Corinthians; he must absolutely refuse to do so. The Revisers rightly omit  from their Greek text, but do not put to you in italics.<\/p>\n<p>      . Some of them had thought that it was because he cared so little about them that he would not accept anything from them (11:2): he says that he cares too much about them to care about their possessions. Not that he selfishly wants them for his own glory or gratification; he seeks to present them as a spouse to Christ (11:2). They are quite mistaken in thinking that he will take nothing from them; he wants the very best that they have to give,-themselves. I seek greater things; souls instead of goods, instead of gold your salvation (Chrys.). The pres. tense indicates his habitual aim; he is always seeking to win them. Cf. Mat 18:15 and see on 1Co 9:19. His other reasons for refusing support have been discussed 11:7-15.<\/p>\n<p>      . He appeals to nature and common sense; see on  (v. 11);  is not impersonal;   is the subject. As regards making provision for the needs of others, it is parents who are under anobligation to provide for their children rather than children to provide for their parents. That is the normal state of things. He does not, of course, mean that children are under no obligation to support their parents. Very often one of two alternatives is in form negatived, not in order to exclude it absolutely, but to show its inferiority to the other alternative; cf. Mar 2:17, Mar 2:6:4, Mar 2:9:37; Luk 10:20, Luk 10:14:12, Luk 10:23:28; Joh 12:44; Hos 6:6. Blass,  77. 12. The Corinthians are his children (1Co 4:14, 1Co 4:15).<\/p>\n<p>. To lay up treasure, to accumulate money ; 1Co 16:2; Mat 6:19-21; Jam 5:3. He does not say support or help, which would have been far less true, and would have run counter to Christs teaching about Corban. For children to be under an obligation to help their parents is not uncommon; but that they should be bound to lay up money for them, though possible, is an abnormal condition of things. St Paul allowed his Macedonian children to contribute to his support (11:9), and he told the Corinthians to lay by money for the poor Christians in Palestine (1Co 16:2), but he neither required nor tolerated that any converts should raise a fund for his support.<\/p>\n<p>K L P omit  after , and D E, Copt. Arm. have  before .   is doubtless right ( A B F G d e f g Vulg. Goth. Syrr. Aeth. After , D 3 E K L, Latt. add , and D* G add . After   A B 17 omit.<\/p>\n<p>15.          . But I, I will most gladly (v. 9), spend and be utterly spent for the good of your souls;           (Thdrt.). The  is very emphatic; he is ready to do more than a parents duty, and to do it with delight. He will spend all he has, and exhaust all his strength, for his children; he is willing to be spent right out for them. This is his answer to the question raised in 11:11; and he intimates that his love will not be extinguished, if it meets with no response. Cf. Mar 10:45; Joh 10:11, Joh 10:15. With the rhetorical antithesis between  and  comp. that between  and , I may make free with all things, but I shall not let anything make free with me; see on 1Co 6:12. The  is But rather than And (AV, RV); he contrasts his own. personal intentions with ordinary parental duties.<\/p>\n<p>   ,  ; If I love you more abundantly, am I loved the less? Are you going to let your love diminish as fast as my love increases? That would be a strange kind of return to make, a strange instance of inverse proportion! It is not quite certain that the sentence is interogative, but to take it as a question gives it more life and vigour. We may make it dependent on the previous sentence; I will most gladly be utterly spent for your souls, if the more abundantly I love you, the less I am loved. Reading  the meaning would be, But I for my part will most gladly spend and be wholly spent for your salvation, if, loving you the more, I am loved the less. Alford quotes; animaeque magnae prodigum Paulium (Hor. Oba 1:1. xii. 38). The  after  is doubtless an interpolation, and therefore though (AV) is not admissible. There is no need to understand anything with , more abundantly than I love other Churches;  is not emphatic. And the rendering, If I love you more than the false teachers do, am I loved less than they are, is almost grotesque. In these intensely affectionate verses the Apostles opponents are quite forgotten.<\/p>\n<p> ( A B F G 17, Copt.) rather than   (3 D3 K L P, f Vulg. Syrr. Arm. Aeth.): D, d g omit both  and . Note the divergence between F and f and between G and g. It is difficult to decide between  ( A 17, Copt.) and  (3 B D F G K L P, Latt.). As in 1Co 11:17,  ( A B D*) rather than  (D3 K L) or  (F G).<\/p>\n<p>16.  ,    . He is quoting another charge which his detractors had made against him. It was impossible for them to deny that St Paul absolutely refused maintenance, and they are supposed to say; Be it so, we are agreed about that; you did not yourself (the  is emphatic) burden us by coming on us for support; but you were cunning enough to catch us and our money in other ways.*) Neither this use of  nor the late verb  is found elsewhere in Bibl. Greek, except that  is a v.l. (N) in Mar 14:4.<\/p>\n<p>  . But being in character thoroughly unscrupulous. He is, of course, quoting his critics estimate of him; according to them, he is a born shuffler, it is his nature () to be crafty; cf. 8:17; Gal 1:14, In such cases  is almost equivalent to .  is found nowhere else in N.T., but is freq. in Psalms and Ecclus.;  occurs 4:2, 11:3; 1Co 3:19; Eph 4:14; Luk 20:23.<\/p>\n<p>. Like  (11:20), a metaphor from hunting or fishing; he entrapped or caught them in his wiliness. Some of his friends took maintenance (see on  , v. 13), and he shared what they got; he and his friends collected money for the poor saints, and some of it stuck to his fingers. It is hardly likely that his enemies made the accusation in such plain and blunt terms as St Paul himself uses here: but they insinuated what he states plainly, and to state such charges in plain language is to answer them. In four rapid questions he asks them whether they really believe that any of the missionaries whom he sent to them cheated them.<\/p>\n<p>   (A B D3 E K L P) rather than    (D*) or    F G).<\/p>\n<p>17.      ; In his eagerness he forgets the constr. with which he started, and he leaves  without any verb to govern it. Did I, by means of any of those whom I have sent unto you, take advantage of you? Cf. 2:11, 12:2; 1Th 4:6. The verb, as distinct from , implies that those sent had a definite mission, and the tense implies that the mission was permanent. Perhaps he originally meant the question to run, Have I ever sent anyone to you through whom you were defrauded? This probably means that they got money under false pretences, especially in connexion with the Palestine relief fund.*<\/p>\n<p>18.      . I exhorted Titus, and with him I sent the brother (see on 2:13), i.e. some Christian whom the Corinthians knew, the brother whom you remember. There seem to have been three missions of Titus to Corinth; (1) the one mentioned here and in 8:6 ( , ) in which Titus and one colleague started the Palestine collection;  (2) the one alluded to in 2:13, 7:6, 13, in which Titus carried a severe letter from the Apostle, by means of which he succeeded in winning back the rebellious Corinthians to their allegiance; and (3) the one mentioned 8:6, 17, 18, 22, in which Titus and two colleagues were to finish the Palestine collection. This last cannot be alluded to here; for, when ch. viii. was written, Titus and his two colleagues had not yet started for Corinth. And it is very unlikely that (2) can be the mission alluded to here. St Paul would not make so difficult a task as that of putting an end to a rebellion against his authority still more difficult by coupling with it a request for money. Those who identify 10-13. with part of the severe letter cannot identify (2) with the mission mentioned here, for when that letter was written Titus had not started with the letter.* All the allusions fall into place, if we assume that Titus was three times sent by the Apostle to Corinth; and on other grounds there is no objection to this hypothesis.<\/p>\n<p>   ; St Paul knew that the Corinthians had not suspected, and could not suspect, Titus of dishonesty. Then if Titus, the agent who worked in such perfect harmony with himself, was above suspicion, was it credible that the man for whom and with whom he laboured so loyally, was a cheat? The idea of Titus being dishonest in order to serve St Paul was ludicrous. Vulg. makes no difference between  and , having numquid for both, but it marks the much more important difference between  interrogative and  interrogative by changing from numquid to nonne as it does in Luk 6:39. It is possible that  has dropped out between  and . But elsewhere Vulg. has numquid for  (3:1; 1Co 1:13, 1Co 1:9:4, 1Co 1:5, 1Co 1:8, 1Co 1:9, 1Co 1:10:22, etc.) as also for .<\/p>\n<p>    ; Walked we not in the same spirit (AV) is better than Walked we not by the same Spirit (RV), as is shown by the parallel question which follows. The two questions mean that both in mind and conduct there was absolute and manifest harmony between Titus and himself. Cf.     (Php 1:27).<\/p>\n<p>The fact that Timothy is not mentioned here makes it probable that he never reached Corinth. See on 1Co 16:10, where St Paul is doubtful whether Timothy will reach Corinth. He probably remained in Macedonia, where there was plenty of work for him, until St Paul came thither from Troas (1:1, 2:12, 13).<\/p>\n<p>12:19-13:10. Final Warnings in View of His Approaching Visit<\/p>\n<p>Think not that I am on my defence before you; it is to God that I am responsible; and it is for your good that I speak, for it is you that have to be judged by me. I pray that, through your repentance, I may have no need to punish, and you may go on to perfection.<\/p>\n<p>19 Am I right in surmising that all this time you are thinking that it is to you that I am making my defence? It is before God and in union with Christ that I am speaking as I do;-but every word of it, my beloved friends, with a view to your being built up in holiness. 20 And there is much need of building up, for I am afraid that perhaps in some ways the effect of my visit may be mutual disappointment,-that I should find you to be not such as I would, and that I should be found by you to be such as ye would not. I mean that I fear lest there may be among you strife and jealously, wraths and factions, backbitings and whisperings, swellings and tumults; 21 lest, when I come back to you, my God should again, as He did before, humiliate me by showing what faulty Christians you are, and I should have to mourn over many of you who have clung to their old sins, and never repented of the impurity and fornication and lasciviousness which they practised.<\/p>\n<p>13. 1 I am now for the third time coming to you. Remember the Scripture which says, At the mouth of two witnesses and of three shall every word be established. That implies a strict investigation. 2 I gave a warning, when I was with you a second time, to those who clung to their old sins then, and now being absent I give a warning to all the rest who may need it now,-that if I come again, as I am, preparing to do, I will not spare. 3 I could not do so, seeing that you are seeking to make me give a proof that it is the Christ who is speaking in me, the Christ who in His dealings with you is not weak, but exhibits His power among you. 4 For though it is true that He was crucified through weakness, yet He is alive for evermore through the power of God. And you will find the same kind of thing in me. By union with Christ I share His weakness; yet through that same power of God and in fellowship with Christ. I shall be full of life and vigour for dealing with you. 5 You seek a proof from me that Christ is in me. It is your own selves that you ought to be testing, whether you are in the faith that saves; it is your own selves that you ought to be proving. Or are you so ignorant about your state as not to know that Christ is in you? Of course He is, unless (as I will not believe) you have failed to stand this test. 6 But I trust that you will come to know that I have not failed. 7 But my prayer unto God is that you may not in any way go wrong; not in order that in this way I may be shown to have stood the test, but that you may do what is noble and right, even though I may seem to have failed. 8 For of course I cannot, even to secure my position as an Apostle, do anything that would be prejudicial to the Gospel; all that I do must be in furtherance of the Gospel. 9 Indeed, I rejoice when it is owing to your Christian strength of character that I am weakened by losing an opportunity of proving my authority; and this I not only rejoice over but pray for,-I mean the perfecting of your characters. 10This is my reason for writing as I do while I am away from you, so that, when I am present, I may not have to act sharply, according to the authority which the Lord gave me for building up and not for demolition.<\/p>\n<p>19.     ; The Apostle is now rapidly drawing towards a conclusion; and this verse serves as a passage from the vigorous apologia pro vita sua in the last three chapters (10-12) to the grave warning which reminds the Corinthians of the serious duty which he has to discharge directly he returns to them. It rests with them to decide whether this third visit shall be as painful as the second visit was (1:23, 2:1). A complete reformation of their evil ways is the only thing that can prevent it from being so, and for this he hopes and prays. Earlier in this part of the letter (10:2, 6, 11) he has hinted that he may be compelled to adopt severe measures; he now speaks more fully. His vindication of himself must not mislead them as to the relation in which he and they stand to one another. All this time are you thinking that it is to you that we are making our defence? Almost all English Versions follow Luther, Calvin, and Beza in making this sentence interrogative. RV. follows Wiclif in regarding it as categorical, which is more severe and less tactful. St Paul could not be sure that the Corinthians understood him in this way. Recent translators and commentators remain divided on the subject. We have found similar doubts respecting vv. 11 and 15 and 10:7.  in the sense of for some time past is not found elsewhere in N.T. (hence the reading , for even if  and not  were the true reading in Mar 15:44, the passage would not be parallel to this; but it is found in Plato (Phaedr. 273 C, Gorg. 456 A). Excepting this passage and Rom 2:15,  is confined in N.T. to Lk. and Acts; in LXX it is very rare. The plur. may include Titus, of whom he has just spoken as above suspicion; but throughout this passage the changes between 1st sing. and 1st plur. are so rapid and frequent, that we cannot safely insist on any change of meaning. See on 1:4.<\/p>\n<p>    . It is in the sight of God in union with Christ that we are speaking. The first four words are not to be taken together, as if they made a kind of double oath; they form a pair of guarantees. St Paul often appeals to the fact that he speaks and acts in the sight of God and in Christ. Cf. 2:17, and see on 1Co 4:3, 1Co 4:4. We have similar asseverations 1:18, 23, 4:2, 5:11, 7:12, 11:11, 31; Rom 1:9, Rom 1:9:1; Php 1:8; 1Th 2:5, 1Th 2:10. See on 11:31.<\/p>\n<p>  , ,    . Understand : neither we do (AV) nor are (RV) is required: But every word, beloved, we speak for your edification (see on 10:8, 13:10). Griesbach and Scholz put a comma between   and . The affectionate  occurs here only in these last four chapters, and in 7:1 only in the first nine chapters. It shows that St Paul is addressing the whole Church of Corinth, and not the rebellious element. We have several times had the exclusively Pauline use of  between the art. and the noun (see on 1:6); cf. 1Co 7:35, 1Co 9:12.  as in 10:8.<\/p>\n<p> (* A B F G 17, d e f Vulg.) rather than  (3 D E K L P, g Syrr. Copt.). Note the divergence of d e g from D E G.  ( A B G) rather than  (D E K L P).<\/p>\n<p>20.          . For I fear, lest by any means, when I come, I should find you not such as I would, and I should be found by you such as ye would not. The authoritative voice of the Apostle, which begins to sound in v. 19, here increases in solemnity, yet with more tenderness than rigour. He is a father dealing with children about whom he has grave misgivings. Until he has the evidence before him, he utters no judgment, but he tells them that what he fears to find is that, instead of being peaceable and pure, as Christians must be, they indulge in the worst forms of strife and licentiousness; in short, that they have returned to their old heathen life. The  explains the previous assertion that what he has been saying was spoken, not to glorify himself, but to build up them. That is the true work of an Apostle; and they are still in great need of , for the structure of their life seems to be utterly rotten. With a dread of this kind in his mind, the malice of the Judaizing opponents, and the outrageous conduct of   (7:12), appear to be quite forgotten. Yet it is all put very gently; he fears, not is certain; and not such as I would is a mild form of disapproval. Moreover, there is a mitigating  here and in what follows, and in both places it is overlooked in AV. The change from active to passive, and the chiasmus which brings  and  into juxtaposition, and the shifting of the negative from the adjective to the verb, all add to the effect.<\/p>\n<p>  ,  &#8230; The list of vices appears to be arranged in four pairs; Lest by any means there should be found strife and jealousy (11:2; 1Co 3:3), wraths and factions (Php 1:7, Php 1:2:3; see on Rom 2:8), backbitings (see on 1Pe 2:1) and whisperings, swellings and tumults (6:5; 1Co 14:33). As in the second half of v. 19, the Apostle leaves the verb to be understood from the previous sentence,  there,  here. Other lists of vices should be compared, esp. the works of the flesh in Gal 5:20, where we have , , , , as here; cf. Rom 1:29, Rom 1:30, Rom 1:13:13; 1Pe 4:3; Mar 7:21, Mar 7:22. See on 1Co 6:10, p. 119.<\/p>\n<p>There is no etymological connexion between  and  or . The latter comes from , a hired labourer;  means to hire partisans, and  means party spirit or intrigue. Although  (11; 1Pe 2:12, 1Pe 3:16) is found in class. Grk.,  (1Pe 2:1) and  (Rom 1:30) are not:  is freq. in LXX. For  see on 1Co 14:33 and Luk 21:9; the two passages show that, like disorder, the word has a large range.<\/p>\n<p> ( A 17, d f g Arm., Chrys.) rather than  (B D F G K L P, Vulg. Copt.). Note the divergence of d f g from D F G.  (A B D* F G 17, Arm.) rather than  ( D 3 K L P, Latt.). The two words have been made plural in assimilation to the six plurals which follow.<\/p>\n<p>21.        . Almost certainly the  depends on : least, when I come, my God should again humble me.*  is emphatic by position, and the only way to give it emphasis is to take it, not with  (AV, RV), but with . He has just spoken of his return to Corinth as , and it is there that  would be in place, if it were used at all. But St Paul often uses , without , for coming back (1:15, 23, 2:3, 8:17, 12:20; 1Co 4:18, 1Co 4:19, 1Co 4:11:34, 1Co 4:14:6, 1Co 4:16:2, 1Co 4:5, 1Co 4:10, 1Co 4:11, 1Co 4:12; etc.). It is not his coming again that is emphasized, but the possibility of his being humiliated again, as he was when he was so outraged during his second visit. Alford, Bachmann, Beet, Bernard, Bousset, Cornely, Klpper, McFadyen, Massie, Meyer, and Waite are among those who see that to take  with  is to make it superfluous rather than emphatic. St Paul took great pride in his converts (1:14, 3:2, 7:4, 8:24, 9:2), and he felt that anything which disgraced them was a humiliation to him. But seeing that humiliation is wholesome for him, he accepts it as coming from Gods hand. That fact, however, does not free the Corinthians from responsibility.<\/p>\n<p> . Perhaps before you, apud vos (Vulg.), but more probably in reference to you.<\/p>\n<p>       . And I should mourn (as over those who are dead) for many of them who continued in sin before (during my second visit) and did not (then) repent.* The change from perf. to aor. is intelligible. The perf. refers to the persistence in former transgression, the aor. to their refusal to repent when he came to rebuke them.  occurs again 13:2 and nowhere else in Bibl. Grk. It is improbable that &#8211; refers to their life previous to being converted to Christianity; but those who deny the brief second visit resort to this explanation of the rare compound.<\/p>\n<p>  . It is not impossible to take this after  (mourn over many because of the uncleanness), but it is too awkward a constr. to be probable. If there were no  and  . &#8230; came after ,   .. would be easy enough, and indeed it is freq. in LXX (2Sa 14:2; 2Sa_1 Esdr. 8:69 (73); Isa 66:10), where we have    and   as well as the simple acc. Much more probably    belongs to . It is no objection to this that no such constr. is found in N.T., for nowhere else in the Epistles does  occur, and in the Gospels and Acts it is nearly always absolute, as also is . In LXX, .   is normal, and in English we repent over a fault as well as of it. Cf. Wisd. 12:19; 1Ch 21:15.<\/p>\n<p>In Gal 5:19  is mentioned first of the three vices; it is a definite form of , which means impurity of any kind, while . (Rom 13:13; Gal 5:19; Eph 4:19) adds the idea of wanton defiance of public decency. Tertullian, Cyprian, and the translator of Irenaeus vary in their renderings of  (vilitas and lascivia; immunditia and libido and incestum; immunditia and libido); and in Vulg. Jerome varies also (impudicitia and luxuria).<\/p>\n<p>Neither here nor 1Th 2:3 (see Lightfoot or Milligan) can  mean covetousness or impure motives in the acquisition of money. To a Jew  might mean spiritual impurity, viz. idolatry, but not avarice.<\/p>\n<p>It certainly is startling to find the Apostle giving utterance to these dreadful misgivings respecting the lives of his Corinthian converts in the same letter in which he has so frequently given them the highest praise. In the first nine chapters he says; In your faith ye stand firm (1:24); my joy is the joy of you all (2:3); ye are an epistle of Christ (3:3); great is my glorying on your behalf (7:4); your zeal for me (7:7); in everything ye approved yourselves to be pure in the matter (7:11); he remembereth the obedience of you all (7:15); in everything I am of good courage concerning you (7:16); ye abound in everything, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all earnestness, and in your love to us (8:7); I know your readiness, of which I glory on your behalf (9:2). And yet a few pages later he tells them that he fears to find them indulging in every kind of dissension and enmity, and many of them indulging in vile forms of impurity,-just the two forms of evil which are conspicuous in 1 Corinthians; e.g. 1:11, 5:2, 6:9-11, 13. The incongruity is so glaring that the Apostle can hardly have been unaware of it, and so tactful a teacher would see that such incompatible statements would produce little effect. What was the worth of the commendations of a man, who all the while had these black thoughts at the back of his mind?<\/p>\n<p>If we suppose that these grave fears were expressed first, at a time when the condition of the Corinthian Church was alarming him, and that the generous praise followed, after the crisis had ended happily, all falls into place.<\/p>\n<p>  (* A B G P) rather than   (3 D K L); and perhaps  ( A K) rather than  (B D E G P L). But  like  , looks like a correction.<\/p>\n<p>* Some make the first sentence interrogative; Gloriari oportet? non expedil quidem, veniam autem, etc. Aquinas remarks; qui gloriatur de bone recepto, incidit in periculum amittendi quod accepit.<\/p>\n<p> Theophylact distinguishes the two thus;     ,        .<\/p>\n<p> (Fourth century). Codex Sinaiticus; now at Petrograd, the only uncial MS. containing the whole N.T.<\/p>\n<p>f d The Latin companion of F<\/p>\n<p>B B (Fourth century). Codex Vaticanus.<\/p>\n<p>D D (Sixth century). Codex Claromontanus; now at Paris. A Graeco-Latin MS. The Latin (d) is akin to the Old Latin. Many subsequent hands (sixth to ninth centuries) have corrected the MS.<\/p>\n<p>F F (Late ninth century). Codex Augiensis (from Reichenau); now at Trinity College, Cambridge.<\/p>\n<p>G G (Late ninth century). Codex Boernerianus; at Dresden. Interlined with the Latin (in minluscules). The Greek text is almost the same as that of F, but the Latin (g) shows Old Latin elements.<\/p>\n<p>L L (Ninth century). Codex Angelicus; now in the Angelica Library at Rome.<\/p>\n<p>P P (Ninth century). Codex Porfirianus Chiovensis, formerly possessed by Bishop Porfiri of Kiev, and now at Petrograd.<\/p>\n<p>d d The Latin companion of D<\/p>\n<p>g d The Latin companion of G<\/p>\n<p>* information respecting the commentator is to be found in the volume on the First Epistle, pp. lxvi f.<\/p>\n<p>17 17. (Evan. 33, Act_13. Ninth century). Now at paris. The queen of the cursives and the best for the Pauline Epistles; more than any other it preserves Pre-Syrian readings and agrees with B D L.<\/p>\n<p>67 67. (Eleventh century). At Vienna. Has valuable marginal readings (67 * *) akin to B and M; these readings must have been copied from an ancient MS., but not from the Codex Ruber itself.<\/p>\n<p>K K (Ninth century). Codex Mosquensis; now at Moscow.<\/p>\n<p>m m (Ninth century). Speculum pseudo-Augustinianum; at Rome. Fragments.<\/p>\n<p>* On the rhetorical features of this and many other passages in the Pauline Epistles see the Essay on Paulinische Rhetorik, by J. Weiss, in Theologische Studien, Gttingen, 1897, esp. p. 191; also Farrar, St Paul, 1., Rev_1. and 2.<\/p>\n<p> It has been thought that some of his opponents may have claimed to have had visions, and that he is here pointing to experiences of his own Which are superior to theirs. This cannot be inferred from what is told us here, and no such hypotheses is required in order to make what is told un more intelligible.<\/p>\n<p>* In Christ points to spiritual contact with Christ as the source of all that follows (Beet). To suppose that it means no more than that it was after he had become a Christian that he had these favour bestowed on him, is inadequate.<\/p>\n<p>* In any case there is no need to suspect Persian influence, or borrowing from Mazdeism, in the idea of a third heaven, as Clemen (Primitive Christianity, pp.172, 368) suspects.<\/p>\n<p>* In the testament of Abraham (Recension B. vii., viii.)  and   are used as exact equivalents. Abraham asks to be taken up , and the Lord tells Michael to take him up  .<\/p>\n<p> R. H. Charles (Book of the Secrets of Enouch, pp. xl) and Thackeray (St Paul and Contemporary Jewish Thought, pp. 172 f.) regard it as certain that the Apostle was familiar with these ideas and is here influenced by them. Chrysostom (Hom. in Gen. iv. 3) says that to teach that there asre many heavens is to speak    . Basil (Hexaem. iii. 3) contends for three.<\/p>\n<p>* With this Erasmus agrees in his paraphrase; rapius est in tertium usque soelum, hinc tursum in paradisum.<\/p>\n<p>E E (Ninth century). At Petrograd. A copy of D, and unimportant<\/p>\n<p>* We have something similar in Plato (Sym. 189 B);    : and in Eophocles (O. C. 1001);  .<\/p>\n<p>M M (Ninth century). Codex Ruber, in bright red letters; two leaves in the British Museum contain 2Co 10:13-5.<\/p>\n<p>e d The Latin companion of E<\/p>\n<p>* If Num 33:55 was in St Pauls mind, that alone would be almost fatal to the  was ophthalmia. In that case he would hardly have omitted    and kept an equivalent for   <\/p>\n<p>* Other conjectures are sick headache, Malta fever, acute nervous disorder.<\/p>\n<p>* Gregory Nazianzen, who in one place speaks of a malady of his own as the  which was given him by God for his discipline (see above), in another says that it is possibly due to the Satan, which he, like St Paul, carries in his body for his own profit. (Or. xlii. 26). Basil says; The just Judge has sent me, in accordance with my works, a messenger of Satan who is buffeting me (Ep. 148).<\/p>\n<p> Basil uses .<\/p>\n<p>A (Fifth century). Codex Alexandrinus, now in the British Museum. All of 2 Corinthians from  4:13 to   12:6 is wanting.<\/p>\n<p>* You see then that none but sufferers and weak people can fight the Lords battles, weak indeed with that weakness, founded on which that centurion of ours in the Gospel said with confidence, For when I am weak then am I strong, and again, For strength is made perfect in weakness (Cassian).<\/p>\n<p>* These passages are confirmed by Act 15:12. The overmuch apostles had nothing of the kind to show.<\/p>\n<p> The combination    is very freq. in LXX. The translation of both is easy; that of  can hardly be made uniform, but we do not need mighty works, wonderful works,  mighty deeds and miracles, as in AV<\/p>\n<p>73 73. (Acts 68). At Upsala. Resembles 17.<\/p>\n<p>* Some hold that there is no playfulness or irony; that he is quite serios. Corinthians think that his refusal is a reflexion on their generosity, and he asks forgiveness for seeming to treat them as niggards. Moreover, he had accepted support from other Churches.<\/p>\n<p>* Some take  to mean Be it so that I am loved the less; I at any rate was not a burden to you; which does not fit well with what follows.<\/p>\n<p>* Bruce, St Pauls Conception of Christianity, p. 88. See on 8:20, 21.<\/p>\n<p> In this first mission Titus may have been the bearer of r Corinthians (Lightfoot, Biblical Essays, p. 181). He evidently made himself apersonagrata at Corinth, and hence his success in the second mission. See on 1Co 16:11.<\/p>\n<p>* Some, however, would make  and  to be epistolary aorists, I am exhorting T. and am sending with him. But this is barely possible, for  cannot be an epistolary aorist. Al three verbs refer to previous missions ot T. to Corinth.<\/p>\n<p>* Lachmann makes the sentence interrogative, which is possible, but harsh and abrupt.<\/p>\n<p>* Contrast the Corinthians conduct about the case of incest;    (1Co 5:2). It is not likely that  is a euphemism for sorrowfully punish. Veri et germani pastoris affectum nobis exprimit, quum luciu aliorum peccata se proseculurum aicit (Calvin).<\/p>\n<p> Originally this idea was the whole of the meaning, without any special reference to impurity.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: International Critical Commentary New Testament<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>the Secret of Strength <\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:1-10<\/p>\n<p>It is a sublime phrase-a man in Christ. We reach our full stature only when we are in Him. We are but fragments of manhood until the true man is formed in us. Of course the presence of Jesus is always with us, but its manifestation is reserved for special emergencies, when it is peculiarly needed. It is thought that this supreme revelation was synchronous with Pauls stoning at Lystra, Act 14:1-28. While the poor body was being mangled, his spirit was in the third heaven, that is, in Paradise. What a contrast between being let down in a basket and being caught up into glory! How indifferent to the derisions of men is the soul that lives in God!<\/p>\n<p>We do not know what this thorn, or stake, was-whether eye trouble, or imperfect utterance, or some deformity in appearance-but it was the source of much suffering and many temptations. At first Paul prayed for its removal, but as soon as he learned that its continuance was the condition of receiving additional grace, he not only accepted it, but even gloried in its presence. May we not believe that all disabilities are permitted to drive us to realize and appropriate all that Jesus can be to the hard-pressed soul!<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: F.B. Meyer&#8217;s Through the Bible Commentary<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>Pauls Thorn In The Flesh<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:1-10<\/p>\n<p>It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord. I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell: God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven. And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell: God knoweth;) how that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter. Of such an one will I glory: yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities. For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth: but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me. And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure. For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me. And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee: for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me. Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christs sake: for when I am weak, then am I strong. (vv. 1-10)<\/p>\n<p>We have been occupied with some of the experiences that the apostle Paul went through as he suffered for Christs sake. You remember we are told, All that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution (2Ti 3:12). So, if we are not suffering persecution for the name of Christ, the inference is that we are not living godly. We may be behaving ourselves decently, we may be living respectably, but God does not have the supreme place in our lives if we do not know something of persecution on the part of a world that hates God and that nailed His own blessed Son to the bitter cross.<\/p>\n<p>Paul had identified himself with that cross from the moment of his conversion. He said, God forbid that I should glory, save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom the world is crucified unto me, and I unto the world (Gal 6:14). Naturally, the world hated the man that spurned it. Walk with the world and the world loves its own. Jesus said, The world cannot hate you; but me it hateth, because I testify of it, that the works thereof are evil (Joh 7:7). And so the apostle lived and toiled and suffered for an entire generation for the names sake of the Lord Jesus Christ. But it was not all suffering. There were times of ecstatic joy, there were moments of wonderful blessing and spiritual refreshment. Did others boast of religious experiences? Well, Paul says, if it is the fashion to boast, I suppose I can boast too. I do not want to boast of myself, but I can tell you, if you want to know, something of the great privileges that at times have come to me.<\/p>\n<p>It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations [or manifestations] of the Lord. I knew a man in Christ. He is referring, of course, to himself, but what a wonderful thing to be able to speak as a man in Christ. Do you know a man in Christ, in that sense? You remember on one occasion, writing to the Romans, the apostle speaks of some of his own kinsmen, and uses that expression, Who also were in Christ before me. You see, people are not in Christ by natural birth. You are not in Christ because your father was in Christ before you were born. You are not in Christ because you have had a praying mother. You yourself have to be born of God. Unless regenerated you are not in Christ up to this present moment. That which is born of the flesh is flesh (Joh 3:6). It may be very attractive flesh, it may be very agreeable flesh, it may even be religious flesh, but it is flesh still. That which is born of the flesh is flesh; and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit. It is the man who is born of the Spirit who is in Christ, and so Paul says, I have told you something of the hardships I have endured for Jesus sake, now I want to tell you something of a great experience that came to me once as a man in Christ.<\/p>\n<p>I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago. That is very interesting. This man had had a remarkable experience, and as far as we can learn he had kept it a secret between himself and God for over fourteen years. This is very unlike us. I have an idea, knowing myself as well as I do, that if I had been in the third heaven yesterday, I should be telling you about it this morning. I would forget everything else and tell you what a wonderful time I had in the third heaven, and then if you believed me, you would look at me and say, What a saint he must be that God should want his company in the third heaven! and I would be getting glory to myself through telling about this. That is probably the reason Paul kept it a secret; he did not want people to think of him. He did not mind telling of the hard things; he did not mind speaking of the time when he was ignominiously let down over a wall in a basket. That was something that people would sneer at, laugh at, but such a wonderful experience as being caught up into the third heaven he could keep to himself until the proper time. But if others are boasting of experiences, he will tell them of his own. I do not know what attention you may have given to the chronology in connection with the apostle Pauls life. A little over fourteen years before he wrote this second letter to the Corinthians he was laboring in Galatia. He visited the cities of Iconium, Derbe, and Lystra, and the people were so carried away by him that at one time they wanted to worship him as a god, but later persecution broke out, and they turned on him and actually sought to stone him to death. In fact, the moment came when his crushed and bruised body fell in the highway, and as far as anybody could see he was dead, and they dragged him out of the city and threw that body to one side as a bit of worthless refuse. That was apparently the end of the apostle Paul so far as his ministry was concerned. But after his persecutors had gone back into the city, a little group of heartbroken disciples gathered about that body, and one can imagine how desolate they felt. Their father in Christ, the one who had led them to know Christ, who had cared for them in the things of God, lay before them evidently dead, and they were about to make arrangements for a decent burial, when suddenly Paul rose up and gladdened their hearts by what must have seemed like a veritable resurrection. He was ready to go back to the business of preaching the gospel.<\/p>\n<p>What happened to him at that time when his body lay there in a coma? I like to think that it was then he had the experience he refers to here. I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago. That was just about the time they tried to stone him to death, and God at that time may have said, Paul, I am going to give you a little vacation; I am going to take you up to let you see the land to which you are going. Come up with Me, Paul, and he found himself, he says, caught up into the third heaven, and he tells us he was so enraptured by the glories that he witnessed that he was not conscious whether or not he was in the body. Observe, it is possible to be thoroughly conscious, and yet be out of the body. The body is not the real man. I am not the house in which I live. I live in this house, but someday I am going to put off this my tabernacle; I am going to move out unless it should please God that I live in the flesh until Jesus returns again. But if death takes me, the real man leaves the body. The body dies, but the believer is absent from the body, present with the Lord. Paul had no consciousness of having a body, or on the other hand, he did not miss his body. Whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell: God knoweth. That always helps me when I think of my loved ones gone over to the other side. They have left this scene of trial and toil and care, and have gone home to be forever with the Lord, but they are just as real, and just as truly intelligent beings out of the body and with Christ, as they were when they were down here in the body. In Eph 3:15 Paul speaks of the whole family in heaven and earth. Paul was not a materialist, he was not a soul-sleeper, for if he had been, he would have said, The whole family in the grave and on earth, but he did not recognize any of the family as lying in the grave, it was just their bodies that were there, but the members of the family are in heaven and on earth.<\/p>\n<p>            Millions have reached that blissful shore,<\/p>\n<p>            Their trials and their labor oer,<\/p>\n<p>            And yet there is room for millions more,<\/p>\n<p>Are you on the way? Have you trusted that blessed Savior? These all died in faith, they are at home with Christ which is far better. Do you know Christ? You have often said that you hoped when life was over that you would find a place in heaven. Are you quite sure you would be comfortable there? Are you quite sure you would be happy in heaven? I know people who cannot enjoy an hour at a prayer meeting who imagine they would enjoy eternity in heaven. If you have not a new nature, a life that is hid with Christ in God, so that you can enjoy Him now and delight in fellowship with His people, how do you expect to enjoy God and fellowship with the saints in heaven? I am afraid that if some of you were suddenly caught up into heaven without any inward change, you would hardly be there before you would be seeking to get out of that holy place because you have not a nature that is in touch with heaven. You do not appreciate the things of heaven now; how could you expect to enjoy them if you went there as you are? Ye must be born again (Joh 3:7), Jesus said. Paul was born again, he had a new life, and when he found himself in heaven he was at home there. If you were suddenly to be called away from the body, would you be going home?<\/p>\n<p>A dear fellow was dying. He had been brought up in a Christian home, but he had spurned the grace of God, and someone was trying to comfort him, and leaning over him, said, It wont be long now, and after all, death is only going home.<\/p>\n<p>He looked up startled and said, Going home! What do you mean? This is the only home I have ever known. Death for me will be going away from home, and going I do not know where.<\/p>\n<p>            What would it mean to you? Can you sing:<\/p>\n<p>            My heavenly home is bright and fair,<\/p>\n<p>            No pain nor death shall enter there;<\/p>\n<p>            Its glittering light the sun outshines,<\/p>\n<p>            Those heavenly mansions shall be mine.<\/p>\n<p>            I am going Home to die no more.<\/p>\n<p>Or would death for you mean going away from home? Is this world your home, and would you be going away into the darkness and distance? Byron says, and Byron was not a Christian, There are wanderers over the sea of eternity whose bark glides on and on and anchored neer shall be. Oh, can you say:<\/p>\n<p>            By faith in a glorified Christ on the throne,<\/p>\n<p>            I give up the joys of this world to its own;<\/p>\n<p>            As a stranger and pilgrim I plainly declare,<\/p>\n<p>            My home is up yonder. But will you be there?<\/p>\n<p>            Home, Home, sweet, sweet Home,<\/p>\n<p>            Theres no friend like Jesus,<\/p>\n<p>            Theres no place like Home.<\/p>\n<p>Paul went home for a while. He tells us in the next verse, I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell: God knoweth;) how that he was caught up into paradise. That word is found three times in the New Testament, and is not a Greek word although written in Greek letters. Paradise is a Persian word, and means a royal garden. It was the name of the garden of the King where every lovely fruit and flower could be found, and it helps me to understand what it is like up yonder. I am glad God has given us flowers. I am glad He has given us fruit. He could have given us shade without fruit, but He giveth us richly all things to enjoy, and I try never to partake of the fruit of His bounty or to gaze upon the flowers of His love without being reminded of Paradise. It is intended to give us a little idea of what it is like up yonder. When we talk about the believer not loving the world, we do not mean that he should not be interested in this creation. He should love the things that God his Father has made.<\/p>\n<p>            Heaven above is softer blue,<\/p>\n<p>            Earth beneath is sweeter green,<\/p>\n<p>            Something lives in every hue<\/p>\n<p>            Christless eyes have never seen.<\/p>\n<p>            Birds with sweeter songs oerflow,<\/p>\n<p>            Flowers with newer beauty shine,<\/p>\n<p>            Since I know as now I know,<\/p>\n<p>            I am His and He is mine.<\/p>\n<p>And heaven is a place of wondrous beauty.<\/p>\n<p>Paul found himself in a royal garden, and says he heard unspeakable words. That really means words that could not possibly be declared, words that no human tongue could make plain, the song of the redeemed, the praises of the saints, the joy of the angels. Now he says, Of such an one will I glory, of this man in Christ he will glory, but not of himself as a poor lost sinner. Of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities. But why? He says, I will tell you how I got them; my infirmities were a love gift from my Father. I once heard of a man who was very wealthy and lived in a lovely and magnificent manor house. He had grown up away from God, and then was struck with that dread malady, paralysis, and for many years he had to be wheeled about in a chair, and as a result of that affliction, unable to get out and enjoy the things of the world, his heart turned to the things of God and he found Christ. They used to wheel him down to the gathering of the saints, and trying to half raise himself in that chair he would praise God and say, O God, I praise Thee for my dear paralysis. He knew that if God had not permitted that infirmity to come upon him, he might have lived and died in independence of God.<\/p>\n<p>And then Paul says, And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure. You see, there is no danger to any one in the third heaven, but the danger comes if you have been in the third heaven and return to earth. Think of walking up and down the street saying to yourself: I am the only man in this city who has ever been in the third heaven and come back again. Paul had been there and when he returned God said, I must not let My servant be spoiled by this experience, and so gave him, we are told, a thorn in the flesh, but He gave it through the Devil. Do you know that Satan cannot do one thing against the child of God until the Lord gives him permission? That is the lesson of the book of Job. Shall we receive good at the hand of God, and shall we not receive evil? (Job 2:10). Job took everything from God, and so Paul says that this was given to him lest he be exalted above measure. For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me. What was the thorn in the flesh? I cannot tell you because I do not know. Paul has not told us, and there is no use in our guessing about it; but I know it was in the flesh and therefore a physical infirmity. It was a weakness of some kind that pained and hurt just as though one were driving a thorn into the body, it may have been something that affected his public utterances, something humiliating, and he went to the Lord and prayed in agony of soul three times, O Lord, deliver me from this thing. The Lord finally said, No, Paul, I am not going to deliver you from it, but I am going to do better than that; I am going to give you grace to bear it. Oh, those unanswered prayers of our lives, how they bewilder some of us! Think of the many unanswered prayers recorded in the Bible.<\/p>\n<p>Abraham prayed, O God, that Ishmael may live before thee. Now Abraham meant, Let him be the inheritor of the promises. But God said, No, in Isaac shall thy seed be called. How thankful Abraham is today that his prayer was not answered. Moses prayed, O God, let me go into the land, and God said, Do not talk to Me about that any more; you cannot go in, and today as Moses stands yonder in the glory how glad he is that God had His way. David prayed for the child of Bathsheba, Heal the child, and let him live. But God said, No, I wont heal him; I am going to take him home, and David bowed his head at last and said, He cannot come back to me, but I will go to him, and Davids heart was drawn toward heaven in a way it would never have been otherwise, and how thankful he is today that God did not answer his prayer. Elijah went out into the wilderness when an angry woman frightened him. The man who could stand before King Ahab ran away to the juniper tree when Jezebel was after him, and he flung himself down before God and said, I am no better than my fathers. Did you think you were, Elijah? He found out that he was not, and then he said, Let me die. How thankful he is today that God did not answer that prayer. Elijah is the only man between the flood and the cross of Christ who never died at all. He went to heaven without dying. And Paul prayed, Remove the thorn from my flesh, and the Lord said, I wont remove it, but I will give you grace to bear it.<\/p>\n<p>Have you a thorn, some great trial, some infirmity, some distress, something that is just burdening your heart and it seems as though you will break under it? You have prayed and prayed, O Lord, deliver me from this. It may not be the will of God to deliver you, but He says, My grace is sufficient for thee: for my strength is made perfect in weakness. When Paul heard that, he said, Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me. The weaker I am the better opportunity Christ has to manifest Himself in me.<\/p>\n<p>And then in the concluding verse of this section he says, Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christs sake: for when I am weak, then am I strong. May God give each one of us to take that place of subjection to the will of God where we can glory in infirmities.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Commentaries on the New Testament and Prophets<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>2Co 12:1<\/p>\n<p>Visions and Revelations.<\/p>\n<p>The words carry us at once to an age of miracle. They place us in the midst of a time when the eye and the ear were each occasionally opened to sights and sounds not of this earth, when the ordinary perceptions were in abeyance, and the soul, if it did not, as some have thought, actually abandon the body, was the subject of impressions not resulting from terrestrial objects, but stamped upon its consciousness by a preternatural exercise of power. Such probably was the condition in which Ezekiel saw the dry bones in the valley become instinct with fresh life. And so with the event in St. Paul&#8217;s career to which the text refers. The Apostle&#8217;s authority had been studiously depreciated by some of his converts, and he would vindicate himself from their derogatory insinuations. He would not dwell upon what he had done, but upon those things rather which God had done to him. &#8220;It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory in my own sufferings; I will pass to what testifies to my apostleship, but involves no idea of personal merit. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>I. The more we contemplate the portrait of St. Paul as depicted in the New Testament, the more, I think, we are driven back upon the inquiry, What was the source of that life of stupendous toil and faith and suffering? (1) You must give sufficient importance to his own personal sight of the face of Jesus Christ. In St. Luke&#8217;s narrative of St. Paul&#8217;s conversion we are told only that he heard a voice; but, as St. Paul himself twenty-eight years after relates the event, Christ appeared unto him. Now we know something from the Gospel narratives of the power of the sight of Jesus Christ. Yet Jesus was only as a Man among men. Who can measure therefore the power of the vision of His face seen through the splendour of the Shechinah of His presence? (2) The second source of St. Paul&#8217;s energy and self-devotion we take to have been that recorded in the text. &#8220;I knew a man,&#8221; he writes, &#8220;about fourteen years ago, caught up by the power of Christ to the third heaven; I knew such a man,&#8221; he adds, &#8220;caught up into paradise who heard unspeakable words which it is not possible to utter.&#8221; Here lay one main secret of St. Paul&#8217;s intense unquenchable zeal: the vision of the face of Jesus Christ, the vision of the eternal world. Out of that double vision grew an unequalled love, an irresistible desire unto God, a disregard of earthly suffering; out of these revelations grew one overmastering passion to spend and be spent for Christ here, to be with Christ for ever hereafter.<\/p>\n<p>II. We may hence gather the cause of our own comparative coldness, our own shrinking from the least cross, our own aversion to self-sacrifice and self-denial. The explanation of it all lies in the vagueness of our spiritual perceptions. There can be no vigorous, strong, masculine Christianity without a distinct vision of the everlasting. Heaven cannot grow dim and minute without earth waxing larger to the eye. We must have a clear vision of the King in His beauty and of the land that is very far off.<\/p>\n<p> J. R. Woodford, Penny Pulpit, New Series, No. 702.<\/p>\n<p>References: 2Co 12:2.-J. Thain Davidson, The City Youth, p. 199. 2Co 12:2, 2Co 12:3.-Brookfield, Sermons, p. 13.<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:2-4<\/p>\n<p>St. Paul&#8217;s Vision of Paradise.<\/p>\n<p>I. It is not difficult to conceive the impossibility of conveying any adequate impression of the component elements of heaven to minds encumbered with the grossness of mortal nature, an impossibility resembling that of communicating problems of astronomy to a cradled infant, of describing the combination of colours in a sunset to one born blind, or of imparting to the deaf the enchantment of harmony. But while the words might consistently be rendered &#8220;impossible to utter,&#8221; it would seem, from the entire suppression of any attempt to describe what he had seen and heard, and from the obvious reserve maintained in Scripture upon the precise nature of the heavenly blessedness, and from the studiously figurative language in which it is always removed, as it were, beyond the reach of close and irreverent investigation-from all these considerations it would seem that it was not only difficult, but inexpedient, to blazon these celestial secrets.<\/p>\n<p>II. So far from conjectures about heaven being discouraged by this reserve in Scripture and this emblematic way of painting it, does it not rather go to encourage conjecture by not tying us down to one limited and defined notion? There can be no better proof of the attractiveness, the blessedness, of what St. Paul witnessed, than the abiding effect it had upon himself. He had garnered up in his heart the ecstatic secret, as a mother garners up in her heart the memory of a departed child. Always and everywhere that vision haunted him. His soul was not distracted, but stimulated, by the never-ceasing desire to recover the rapturous privilege which for a mysterious moment had been in his possession. Piety, a perpetual sense of relation to God and to another state of being; charity, a perpetual sense of relation to men in this present world; hard labour, the outcome of both-these were the most prominent characteristics of his life. The manly, cheerful, humble cultivation of these virtues would go very far towards gaining for us that heavenly-mindedness which is the nearest approach to St. Paul&#8217;s singular privilege of which, perhaps, we are at present capable.<\/p>\n<p> W. H. Brookfield, Sermons, p. 13.<\/p>\n<p>References: 2Co 12:4.-H. W. Beecher, Christian World Pulpit, vol. xviii., p. 404. 2Co 12:5.-Ibid., vol. xxi., p. 162.<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:7<\/p>\n<p>The Gospel of the Body.<\/p>\n<p>A good life of St. Paul would be the best possible exponent of Christian experience. I do not mean an external biography-for that we have-but a full transcript of his thoughts and feelings. But we have this in a greater degree than we suppose. These epistles of his are not theological treatises, but genuine letters from one man to other men, full of personal feeling and experience, 2nd not impersonal generalisations of truth; they show how the man Paul took in the Gospel, and how it worked in and through him.<\/p>\n<p>I. This experience of the thorn in the flesh is both interesting and valuable, or would be, if we could come at it. But it has been buried under such a mass of comment and conjecture that the simple lessons it contains are hard to reach. The main object seems to have been to discover what the secret nature of the thorn was. The strife is typical of much study of the Bible-infinite scrutiny of the form without much thought of the end. Now it matters little what the thorn in the flesh was; but how it pierced the Apostle, how he bore it, and how it affected him are the real questions. If the real significance of the thorn in the flesh were put in a general way, it would be physical evil a condition of spiritual strength.<\/p>\n<p>II. Consider the moral effect of bodily infirmity. It cuts up our conceit and pride. It wrought in this way in St. Paul. Nothing strikes such a blow at self as an experience of physical infirmity or suffering. Pain is a great humbler, weakness a still greater. Bodily infirmity teaches a man to go carefully in this world of mischance, this world from which chaos is not yet wholly expunged; it co-ordinates him to an uncertain world. Physical infirmity reveals to a man the fact that he is not himself a source of power and the more general truth that the power of the world is outside of him; in other words, it teaches him that he is a dependent being.<\/p>\n<p>III. An experience of physical infirmity gives one a certain wholesome contempt of material things. We have hardly any more imperative command than to secure for the body its highest possible vigour and health; the gospel of the body is yet to be heard and heeded, but this gospel will go no further than to require such care and treatment of the body that it shall best serve the uses of the mind. It is worthy of the greatest care, but only that it may be the most supple and ready servant of our real self. I will think well of the body, but not too well. Hence this experience of physical weakness and infirmity is left in order to help us keep a due balance between flesh and spirit. There are great advantages in not being allowed to feel at home in the body. An animal life antagonises a moral life. When we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord. Man does not live by bread alone. Hunger may feed him; blindness may give him light; pain may bring peace; the weakness of the body may be the strength of the spirit. For all this finite order and encasement is a minister to the life which is eternal.<\/p>\n<p> T. T. Munger, The Life, p. 87.<\/p>\n<p>References: 2Co 12:7.-Homiletic Quarterly, vol. iii., p. 213; G. Matheson, Moments on the Mount, p. 60.<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:7-9<\/p>\n<p>The Thorn in the Flesh.<\/p>\n<p>I. The first lesson which is suggested by these words is this: that the thorn in the flesh comes for a specific end. Of course it does not come by chance; nothing does. It comes by God&#8217;s appointment or permission. But more than this, God does not send it out of mere wilfulness or caprice; He sends it for a certain purpose, and a purpose which we may in many cases find out. Let us look at St. Paul&#8217;s case. I believe that to many an earnest-minded man the thorn in the flesh or the crook in the lot never comes in a form so painful as the form in which it came to Paul: the form of something which diminishes or destroys his usefulness, that keeps him from serving as he would his generation and his Saviour, that constrains noble powers or the makings of noble powers to rust sadly and uselessly away. St. Paul&#8217;s thorn was given lest he should be exalted above measure.<\/p>\n<p>II. It is beautiful, it is touching, it brings the tear to the eye, to hear St. Paul telling himself about his thorn in the flesh, and how much he needed it to keep him down, and how humbly he desired to submit to God&#8217;s heavy hand. But think how differently we should have felt if anybody else had said the same things about Paul. There is all the difference in the world between talking as Paul does in the text about ourselves and about any one else. When trial comes to ourselves let us humbly try to find out the lesson God is teaching us by it; but let us not presume to say why the trial has come to any other man.<\/p>\n<p>III. See what the Apostle did about his thorn in the flesh. See what God did. Every day, I doubt not, when the thorn was first sent would the earnest supplication go up from his heart that this heavy burden might be taken from him; and who shall say that his prayer was not answered, nobly, fully, sublimely answered? There are two ways of helping a man burdened with what he has to do or bear. The one is to give him less to do or bear, to take the burden off the back; the other way is to strengthen him to do or bear all that is sent to him, to strengthen the back to bear the burden. In brief, you may give less work, or you may give more strength. And it was in this way, which even we can see is the better and nobler way, that the wise and almighty Saviour thought it best to answer His servant&#8217;s prayer. &#8220;My grace is sufficient for thee, for My strength is made perfect in weakness.&#8221; And we do not need to go far for proof how completely each promise was fulfilled. How thoroughly resigned Paul was; how sanctified to him must that thorn have been; how strengthened his heart must have been with an unearthly strength when he could honestly write such words as follow his account of his Redeemer&#8217;s promise. The thorn was there, piercing as deep as ever, marring his usefulness, making him seem weak and contemptible to the stranger; but he liked to have to feel from hour to hour that he must be always going anew to God for help, and so he wrote, not perhaps without a natural tear, &#8220;Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p> A. K. H. B., The Graver Thoughts of a Country Parson, p. 34.<\/p>\n<p>References: 2Co 12:7-9.-Spurgeon, Sermons, vol. xviii., No. 1084; E. J. Hardy, Faint yet Pursuing, p. 39; Homilist, 2nd series, vol. iv., p. 149; Homiletic Quarterly, vol. ii., p. 234.<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:8-9<\/p>\n<p>Strength in Weakness.<\/p>\n<p>I. We have here the instinctive shrinking from that which tortured the flesh, which takes refuge in prayer.<\/p>\n<p>II. We have, next, the insight into the source of strength for, and the purpose of, the thorn that could not be taken away.<\/p>\n<p>III. Lastly, there is the calm final acquiescence in the loving necessity of continued sorrow.<\/p>\n<p> A. Maclaren, The Unchanging Christ, p. 159.<\/p>\n<p>Reference: 2Co 12:8-10.-F. W. Robertson, Lectures on Corinthians, p. 446.<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:9<\/p>\n<p>The Quietness of True Power.<\/p>\n<p>Paul speaks in these verses of his own weakness and his thorn in the flesh. He says that he glories in his infirmity, and that in his weakness God had manifested His strength, as though he had been the empty channel which God filled. He teaches us in these words a lesson which we have great need to learn, and it is the quietness of true power.<\/p>\n<p>I. All true power is constructive power. What is the power of Christ? To renew men&#8217;s lives; to give the new heart; to produce new virtues. The destructive ministry even of evil is not necessarily a constructive ministry of good. You may destroy evil habits; you cannot give a new heart.<\/p>\n<p>II. Quiet power is a wise power. Everything depends upon adaptation. A sentence may save a soul; a word fitly spoken may never be forgotten. That is always true power, the quiet word, the quiet manner, the spirit that knows that atmosphere is everything.<\/p>\n<p>III. Quiet power is a beautiful power. There is a power that we must obey, but there is no beauty in it, nothing attractive in it. But there is another power that is beautiful. Such a power is that which we exercise at home. The sceptre is full of jewels that are rich in loveliness, held in a mother&#8217;s hand.<\/p>\n<p>IV. Quiet power is a Christlike power. We read again and again in the New Testament that all power is given to Christ. Yet it seems to me as if the light broke upon the world without men knowing it. When Christ was there, everything began to change; the atmosphere changed. So it is with the Christian man: &#8220;In quietness and confidence shall be your strength.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>V. Quiet power is lasting. It is so in all the aspects of life-in the prophetic or in the warning and reproving aspect.<\/p>\n<p>VI. Quiet power is a terrible power.<\/p>\n<p>VII. Quiet power is the Spirit&#8217;s power: &#8220;Ye shall receive power after the Holy Ghost is come upon you.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p> W. M. Statham, Christian World Pulpit, vol. xxv., p. 99.<\/p>\n<p> I. &#8220;My grace is sufficient for thee.&#8221; With his infirmity hindering him, the great Apostle was to go forth among the Gentiles. Day by day there was to be in him this inward struggle. Christ said to him, &#8220;My grace is sufficient for thee. Thou mayest fail, but it shall never fail. By suffering thou shalt be raised, and taught, and purified. Fear not, then: My grace is sufficient for thee. I know thee, I know thy trials, I know Myself, better than thou canst.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>II. But we must not for a moment limit our thoughts of His dealings with us to any such purpose as this: merely to compensate us for trials, merely to hold us up through our way, merely to minister to us grace sufficient for us. God has not put the meanest Christian into His world and into His Church only to be held up, only to be rescued from falling, only to escape the wrath to come; but He has put every one of us here to serve and glorify Him, to contribute an active share to the great testimony which shall rise, and is ever rising, to Him, to His faithfulness, His purity, His righteousness, His glory, as from all His works, so in the highest and noblest degree from His Church, the highest and noblest of His works. &#8220;My grace is sufficient to enable thee for the work which I have set thee to do, sufficient to enable thee, in spite of the trial, yes and by means of the trial, to bring forth fruit to My glory.&#8221; &#8220;My strength is made perfect in weakness.&#8221; It is His purpose with all His people that they should work for Him in life and life&#8217;s duties, not in their own strength, but in His; that their bearing up in their lifelong conflict and then issuing forth into glorious victory should be seen and felt at every step to be not of themselves, but of Him. And for this purpose it is that He sends to them hindrances, trials, infirmities, thorns in their way, that their own pride, and strength, and stoutness of heart, and firmness of resolve may be broken down, that they may not walk in a light of their own kindling and congratulate themselves on the brightness of their path, but may toil through darkness and disappointment, through briers and through tears, to the sunshine of the everlasting hills, where the Sun of righteousness may light them to the work of life.<\/p>\n<p> H. Alford, Quebec Chapel Sermons, vol. vii., p. 211.<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:9<\/p>\n<p>I. After the fervours of the first love are abated, and after the sweet freshness has passed from the actings and strivings of the new-born soul, there often comes a coldness and a pause. The young soul, new to the ways of grace, does not understand, is bewildered, discouraged, in danger of falling into a practical unbelief. But the Lord says, &#8220;My grace is sufficient for thee.&#8221; Your gospel is not any past experience nor any grand deliverance once for all. It is a present potency which will control all other powers, a present wisdom which will make a path of safety through all perplexities, a present love which will enfold and shelter you even if you stand amid a thousand griefs and fears.<\/p>\n<p>II. A little farther on we meet with one whose beginning has long gone by. You had a calm and blissful time then; but now there has come a chilling and weakening change-in your present mood it may seem almost a desolating change. The quickest and best way of recovery is the way of the text. The Lord is saying to you also, &#8220;My grace is sufficient for thee.&#8221; Take hold of that, and you are safe. Keep fast hold of that, acting in everything like one who believes it true, and ere long the health and joy of other days will come back, and the roots of your faith will grip the soil again.<\/p>\n<p>III. The softening shadow of the text will come over the soul that is in trouble. Let every sufferer, whether by the body, or the mind, or the circumstances, hear for himself and gauge all his trouble while he hears; then let him apply the sure word of promise to its lengths, and breadths, and depths, and heights; then let him carry it home to the aged, the sick, the feeble, and to all whom it may concern, as the word of a God who cannot lie, as the assurance of a Saviour who cannot but pity and help, as the title to a legacy of which they are all made heirs, if they will only claim and inherit, as a shelter for every path, an assuagement for every sorrow, a sweet soul-secret for life and for death to every trusting soul, however troubled: &#8220;My grace is sufficient for thee.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p> A. Raleigh, Quiet Resting Places, p. 201<\/p>\n<p>References: 2Co 12:9.-J. Vaughan, Sermons, 6th series, p. 13, Spurgeon, Sermons, vol. xxii., No. 1287; Ibid., Morning by Morning, p. 309; G. Calthrop, Pulpit Recollections, p. 162; A. Reed, Christian World Pulpit, vol. i., p. 489; G. Brooks, Five Hundred Outlines, p. 337; Preacher&#8217;s Monthly, vol. iii., p. 350; Obbard, Plain Sermons, p. 164; A. Macleod, Days of Heaven upon Earth, p. 78; S. Macnaughton, Real Religion and Real Life, p. 108.<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:10<\/p>\n<p>Strength in Weakness.<\/p>\n<p>I. What was it that caused the heart of St. Paul to overflow in this now familiar paradox? It was some special personal temptation of a very painful kind, which he calls a thorn in the flesh. He was attacked by some kind of trial so severe that he speaks of it as a messenger of Satan, and besought the Lord not once, but thrice, that it might depart from him. His prayer was answered, though in a different manner from that which he anticipated. It was answered in substance. His infirmity remained, but he was taught that, so far from being the weaker for it, he might become the stronger; and still more, the power of the Master would &#8220;come out,&#8221; as we say, all the more prominently in consequence of the weakness of His servant. The more painful and obvious the deficiencies under which St. Paul might labour personally, the more clear it would become that any triumphs achieved by him were due, not to himself, but to Christ. His weakness, as we may express it, would be a foil to Christ&#8217;s strength.<\/p>\n<p>II. It is indeed a universal law that strength is made perfect in weakness; that strength is brought out into strongest relief when it appears in a naturally weak agent. The law has infinite illustrations, and they are very beautiful. For instance, the most&#8217; timid bird will show courage when its young ones are threatened with danger. Here it is the instinct of parental affection which brings strength out of weakness. And, to take a higher illustration, what is more interesting than to mark how many of the greatest commanders in war, by land and sea, have been men whose constitution seemed always on the point of breaking down? Here it is patriotism or professional pride which makes strength perfect in weakness; but when we come to spiritual dangers and conflicts, there really is no power in heaven or in earth that can give us permanently the victory but the power of Christ from above working in us here below. We must come to feel that Christ is absolutely essential to us; that at the foot of His cross and the foot of His throne in heaven is the only strength which can carry any one of us through life on earth to life in heaven.<\/p>\n<p> H. M. Butler, Harrow Sermons, p. 365.<\/p>\n<p>Strength out of Weakness.<\/p>\n<p>The true position of the Church of God in the world is that of weakness, and it is through this very weakness that she manifests her power. When the Christian is most sensible of his own weakness and most distrustful of his own strength, then the power of Christ rests upon him. The Saviour fills none but the hungry, and strengthens none but the weak.<\/p>\n<p>I. A sense of weakness has a natural tendency to make us strong, because it puts us on our guard against temptation. We are never more in danger of falling into the snares of the devil than when we flatter ourselves that we are most secure.<\/p>\n<p>II. A sense of weakness is calculated to give us strength, because it obliges us to lean upon the Saviour. Self-dependence is a broken reed. It may serve a good turn, perhaps, when no great pressure is to be sustained, but when trials and afflictions come, with their crushing weight, we must have underneath us the everlasting arms. The more we let go confidence in ourselves, the more abundant help shall we receive from God.<\/p>\n<p>III. A sense of weakness has a natural tendency to make us strong by rendering us earnest and persevering in prayer. When good old Bishop Latimer was describing the way in which his father trained him as a yeoman&#8217;s son, he said, &#8220;I had my bows bought me according to my age and strength: as I increased in them, so my bows were made bigger and bigger.&#8221; Thus boys grow into crossbow-men, and, by a like increase in the weight of their trials, Christians become veterans in the hosts of the Lord.<\/p>\n<p> J. N. Norton, Every Sunday, p. 385.<\/p>\n<p>Strength in Weakness.<\/p>\n<p>God&#8217;s answer to Paul&#8217;s prayer lays down a general law. God does not merely promise to perfect Paul&#8217;s strength in that particular weakness: He states the general truth, a truth not peculiar to the spiritual life, though appearing there in its noblest aspect, that strength is perfected in weakness.<\/p>\n<p>I. Strength perfected in weakness. We know that the converse is true: that weakness is perfected in strength; for both our reading and our experience show us that the greatest manifestations of weakness are constantly seen in those whom the world deems the strongest. On the other hand, illustrations are equally abundant of strength perfected in weakness. They are all about us in our ordinary life. The consciousness of infirmity often makes its subject so cautious, and puts him under such careful discipline, that he accomplishes more than another who is free from infirmity.<\/p>\n<p>II. Look at the truth on its religious side. Then it comes into even stronger relief, because in the Christian economy weakness is assumed to be an universal condition, and dependence is therefore the universal law of the Christian life. There it is invariably true that real strength comes only out of that weakness which, distrustful of itself, gives itself up to God. There it is invariably true that God&#8217;s strength shines through human infirmity, and often selects for its best and richest expressions the poorest, weakest, most burdened, of mankind.<\/p>\n<p>III. In the text there is no encouragement to cherish weakness. Weakness is not commended as a good thing in itself. The object of Christian training is to make men strong; and the Psalmist tells us that God&#8217;s children go from strength to strength. But weakness is a universal fact in human nature. Our Lord covers all humanity with the statement that the flesh is weak, and the text does tell us to recognise the fact and to provide against it by taking Another&#8217;s strength. The thing which it does commend is the permission of conscious weakness to have Another&#8217;s strength push up through itself and pervade and transform it, a<\/p>\n<p>&#8220;Holy strength whose ground<\/p>\n<p>Is in the heavenly land.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>M. R. Vincent, The Covenant of Peace, p. 96.<\/p>\n<p>References: 2Co 12:10.-P. T. Forsyth, Christian World Pulpit, vol. xiii., p. 85; Preacher&#8217;s Monthly, vol. viii., p. 7. 2Co 12:11.-Spurgeon, Sermons, vol. xxv., No. 1458; J. H. Newman, Sermons on Subjects of the Day, p. 14.<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:14<\/p>\n<p>The Property Right we are to get in Souls.<\/p>\n<p>I. God evidently means to make every community valuable to every other, and so far at least every man to every other. We see this on a magnificent scale in the articles of commerce. Here we find the nations all at work for each other in so many different climes and localities, preparing one for another articles of comfort, sustenance, and ornament, and then commerce, intervening, makes the exchanges, so that every people is receiving back to itself supplies that the whole human race, we may almost say, has been at work as producers to contribute.<\/p>\n<p>II. Let us look a little into this matter of property and see how it comes. We get a property in things by putting our industry into them by ways of use, culture, and improvement. This makes our title, and then the ownership is bought or sold as by title. Just so when a Christian benefactor enters good into a soul: when he takes it away from the wildness and disorder of nature by the prayers and faithful labours he expends upon it, the necessary result is that he gets a property in it, feels it to be his, values it as being his. And how great and blessed a property it is to have, we can only see by a careful computation of the values by which he measures it. (1) First, as he has come to look himself on the eternal in everything, he has a clear perception of souls as being the most real of all existences-more real than lands and gold and a vastly higher property, because they are eternal, and the title, once gained, is only consummated by death, not taken away. (2) Next, finding this or that human spirit or soul in a condition of darkness and disease and fatal damage, he begins forthwith to find an object in it and an inspiring hope to be realised in its necessity. He takes it thus upon himself, draws near to it, hovers round it in love and prayer and gracious words, and more gracious example, to regain it to truth and to God. (3) Then, again, as we get a property in other men by the power we exert in them, how much greater the property obtained by that kind of power which is supernaturally, transformingly beneficent, that which subdues enmity, illuminates darkness, fructifies sterility, changes discord to harmony, war to peace, and raises a spirit to be a temple of God&#8217;s indwelling life. (4) Furthermore, when one has gained another to God and a holy life, there is a most dear, everlasting relationship established between them, one leading, so to speak, the other towards eternity, and the other beholding in him the benefactor by whose work and example he is consciously exalted for ever, and this gracious relationship will give them an eternally mutual property in each other. (5) The salvation of men is thus seen to be a work that ought to engage every Christian, and a work that, to be fitly done, must be heartily and energetically done.<\/p>\n<p> H. Bushnell, Sermons on Living Subjects, p. 148.<\/p>\n<p>Reference: 2Co 12:15.-J. Armstrong, Parochial Sermons, p. 259.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: The Sermon Bible<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>3. Revelation in which He Might Glory. His Apostleship.<\/p>\n<p>CHAPTER 12<\/p>\n<p>1. Caught up to the Third Heaven. (2Co 12:1-6)<\/p>\n<p>2. The Thorn in the Flesh. (2Co 12:7-10)<\/p>\n<p>3. The Marks of His Apostleship. (2Co 12:11-15)<\/p>\n<p>4. His Continued Deep Concern. (2Co 12:16-21.)<\/p>\n<p>In the previous chapter the apostle gloried in that which in the eyes of man has no glory at all. From the ignominious experience of being let down in a basket he turns to another experience in which he was caught into the third heaven. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord. Of these he undoubtedly had many, given to him by the Lord, to comfort and strengthen him. We would never have heard of this great spiritual experience he speaks of now, if he had not felt the need of boasting on account of the deceiving teachers among the Corinthians. He had kept it as a secret to himself for fourteen years; an evidence of his humility. (What a contrast with a certain class of people in our own times who claim to have returned to apostolic faith and apostolic power. They also speak much of visions and revelations, but they constantly make them known, print them in tract form, etc. Often they think themselves more advanced in spiritual things than others and give sad evidences of being puffed up.) In telling us of this experience he does not speak of himself as the apostle, but as a man in Christ. It was therefore not a distinction put upon him on account of his calling as an apostle. As a man in Christ, that is, a heavenly man, for such every believer is, he was taken up in a marvelous, unaccountable way, into the heavenly sphere.<\/p>\n<p>Paul was in a state neither intelligible to himself nor explicable to his brethren. Yet he knows well the man, and can attest the visions which he is unable to describe. It was himself, but in a condition equally distinct from nature and from ordinary spiritual experience. He had while in this state a faculty of perception independent of both bodily and mental organs. He was in this state, undefined by himself, caught up into the third heaven and being caught up into paradise, he heard unspeakable words, which it is not allowed to man to utter. The word paradise is found but three times in the New Testament. The lord used it first in speaking to the dying thief (Luk 23:43) promising him that he would be with Him in that blessed place that very day. Once more our Lord uses this word, promising the overcomer to eat of the tree of life which is in the midst of the paradise of God (Rev 2:7).<\/p>\n<p>The passage here is the third in which this word is used. It is the wonderful place above in His glorious presence, and Paul, being caught up to that place, had a foretaste of the joys and blessings of the redeemed. But he does not tell us anything he saw, but only what he heard. And the words he heard were unspeakable; they were unutterable &#8211;he had not the ability nor the permission to make them known. Thus the apostle, to whom the great truth concerning the church and her heavenly destiny was especially committed, passed through this great experience. And all who are in Christ, who constitute the body of Christ, will ultimately be caught up in clouds to meet the Lord in the air and be forever with the Lord. Then we shall know the unspeakable words. Surely the heart burns within us when we think of such a destiny. And Paul saith, Of such a one will I glory, but of myself will I not glory. It was of himself as in Christ he gloried; as he looked to himself as a man, the earthen vessel, he could not glory, save in his infirmities. But was there not danger of being exalted on account of this great experience? Linked with the revelation, is the thorn in the flesh.<\/p>\n<p>And lest I should be exalted above measure through this abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan, to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.<\/p>\n<p>There was danger of pride of heart after such a vision, and so the Lord permitted a messenger of Satan to buffet the apostle for his own good. Here we have one of the most interesting evidences, that the flesh, the proud, old nature, is still in the believer and not eradicated as some claim. He had perhaps the greatest experience a human being ever had, and yet, though he did not exalt himself, in view of the tendency of the old nature to lift itself up, there was given him this thorn in the flesh. (Alas! what is man? But God is watchful; in His grace He provided for the danger of His poor servant. To have taken him up to a fourth heaven&#8211;so to speak&#8211;would only have increased the danger. There is no way of amending the flesh; the presence of God silences it. It will boast of it as soon as it is no longer there. To walk safely, it must be held in check, such as it is. We have to reckon it dead; but it often requires to be bridled, that the heart be not drawn away from God by its means, and that it may neither impede our walk nor spoil our testimony.&#8211;Synopsis.)<\/p>\n<p>What was this thorn in the flesh? Numerous answers have been given to this question. It is evident that it was not something sinful as some suggested, but it must have been some affliction in his body, which made him contemptible in the eyes of others and in his preaching. The exact nature of this affliction in the flesh cannot be determined. And he had gone to the Lord with this thorn in his flesh. For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me. And the answer came to him. The thorn was not taken away but something better he hears from his Lord. My grace is sufficient for thee; for my strength is made perfect in weakness. The assurance of the sufficiency of divine grace was to comfort his heart in the affliction, and that the power of God needed his weakness for its display, was to encourage him as the servant of the Lord. He at once understood the divine message. It enabled him not only to bear with infirmities, reproaches, necessities, persecutions and distresses for Christs sake, but to take pleasure in them, for he knew all these things were the things which enable God to manifest His power. He therefore gloried most gladly in infirmities.<\/p>\n<p>They had compelled him to become a fool in glorying. It should have been different. Instead of his self-defense and vindication in writing all these things to them they should have commended him, for in nothing he was behind the very chiefest of the Apostles, yet he adds though I be nothing. He speaks of the signs of an Apostle which were wrought among them by himself. What love and tenderness he manifests once more towards his weak and wavering Corinthian brethren! And still he has deep concern about them. For I fear lest, perhaps when I come, I find you not such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not; lest there be strifes, emulations, wraths, contentions, back-bitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults; and lest when I come again, my God should humble me with regard to you, and that I shall bewail many who have sinned before, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed. What a Christ-like servant he was!<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Gaebelein&#8217;s Annotated Bible (Commentary)<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>expedient: 2Co 8:10, Joh 16:7, Joh 18:14, 1Co 6:12, 1Co 10:23 <\/p>\n<p>to glory: 2Co 12:11, 2Co 11:16-30 <\/p>\n<p>I will come: Gr. For I will come <\/p>\n<p>visions: 2Co 12:7, Num 12:6, Eze 1:1-28, Eze 11:24, Dan 10:5-10, Joe 2:28, Joe 2:29, Act 9:10-17, Act 18:9, Act 22:17-21, Act 23:11, Act 26:13-19, Gal 1:12, Gal 2:2, 1Jo 5:20 <\/p>\n<p>Reciprocal: Num 24:4 &#8211; saw Pro 25:27 &#8211; so Isa 1:1 &#8211; vision Eze 11:1 &#8211; the spirit Eze 40:2 &#8211; the visions Dan 7:1 &#8211; visions Hos 12:10 &#8211; multiplied Act 11:5 &#8211; in a Act 12:9 &#8211; wist not Act 16:9 &#8211; a vision Act 26:16 &#8211; in the Rom 4:2 &#8211; he hath Rom 15:17 &#8211; whereof 1Co 14:6 &#8211; revelation 1Co 15:8 &#8211; he was 2Co 5:12 &#8211; give 2Co 11:30 &#8211; must Eph 1:17 &#8211; revelation<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>THE REMARK WITH which the Apostle opens chapter 12 again indicates that this speaking about himself was repugnant to him, though he found himself impelled to do it. The New Translation renders it, Well, it is not of profit to me to boast, so his thought may have been that what he had to say about himself brought no profit or credit to him. The beatings, the perils, the hunger, the thirst, the nakedness, the infirmities, of which he had just spoken were not the kind of experiences which are considered profitable, according to the standards of the world. And now that he proceeds to speak of what he had received of the Lord, in the form of visions and revelations, there was still no credit to him; for it was not exactly as an apostle that he received them, and much less as a man in the flesh, but as a man in Christ. <\/p>\n<p>In making this distinction we are not splitting hairs, for Paul himself makes it, and lays very definite stress upon it. Note how verses 2Co 12:2-5 carry on the thought, A man in Christ&#8230; such an one&#8230; such a man&#8230; such an one&#8230; These heavenly revelations were given to such a man as that. Who and what then is this man in Christ? <\/p>\n<p>Without any question Paul was alluding to a marvellous experience in his own history, but he carefully eliminates the personal element from his story in order to impress us with the fact that the experience was only possible for him inasmuch as he was such a man as a man in Christ. Eliminating the personal element he was able thus to abstract in his mind that which he was in the very essence of his being by the work of God in new creation. Elsewhere he has told us that, We are His workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto good works (Eph 2:10); and in our own epistle he has already said, If any man be in Christ, he is a new creature (v. 2Co 12:17). It is evident therefore that every true believer in the Lord Jesus is a man in Christ. Consequently every one of us ought to be very eager to take in its significance. <\/p>\n<p>By natural birth we are men in Adam: that is, we enter upon his life, and are of his race and order, inheriting his sinful characteristics; though in different individuals they come out in different ways and degrees. By the grace of God in new creation the believer enters upon the life of the risen Christ, and is of His race and order. The new life he has received has its own characteristics, even those which in all their perfect beauty were seen in Christ Himself. True, in various individual believers these characteristics are only seen in differing ways and degrees, and only partially in the best. <\/p>\n<p>But that is because each individual believer, while under observation in this world, still has the flesh in him, and that, whenever permitted to operate, obscures and contradicts the features of the life of Christ. Still our many failures must not be allowed to obscure the fact that a man in Christ is what each of us is; and that by an act of God. <\/p>\n<p>When the Lord comes, and we are clothed upon with our house which is from heaven, the last link that we have with the first Adam will have disappeared. Our very bodies then will be of a new creation order. There will be nothing about us which is not new creation, and hence all need for abstract thinking in connection with this matter will have passed away. We shall no longer have to differentiate and speak of such an one, for there will be no other kind of one entering into the question. How glorious that will be! <\/p>\n<p>Still at present we have to speak as Paul speaks here; and how delightful it is to find that a man in Christ can be caught up into Paradise, even the third heaven, and yet feel at home there and receive communications from God, of a character beyond anything that could possibly be known in this world. How great a contrast for the Apostle between such an experience as this and all those experiences he endured in his life of service, of which we have just been hearing. In them he was let down, and that in the most undignified way. In this he was caught up, and that to Paradise. Such an experience must have been in itself a big recompense for his sufferings, and it was only a foretaste of greater things and eternal, which were to come. No wonder he spoke to us, in chapter 4, of the far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory, which awaits us. <\/p>\n<p>That glory awaits us when we too are caught up as predicted in 1Th 4:17. When all the saints are thus caught up-the Apostle Paul amongst them-they will be clothed in bodies of glory; there is no shadow of uncertainty as to that. There was uncertainty about this experience of Pauls as he tells us twice over. He did not know whether it was supernatural experience, in the nature of a vision, granted to him while still in the body; that is, still a living man in this world: or whether he was out of the body; that is, that he died, his spirit passing into the presence of the Lord, and then subsequently he was brought back to life here. This remark of his, coupled with the date he gives us, makes it quite possible that the experience was granted to him when he suffered the stoning recorded in Act 14:1-28. He must have been in an insensible condition for some time; since all thought him dead, and his apparent lifeless body was dragged out of the town. <\/p>\n<p>The wonderful experience was his, though he was uncertain what exactly was his condition when he had it. Incidentally this shows us that the falling asleep of a saint does not mean the sleep of the soul. If the death of a saint involves his total unconsciousness until the coming of the Lord, then the Apostle would have been in no uncertainty. He would have said, I must have been in the body for I was conscious: had I been out of the body I should have had no consciousness at all. <\/p>\n<p>This man in Christ was caught up to the third heaven; that is, the immediate presence of God, of which the holiest in the tabernacle was a type. We have boldness to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus, and Paul found that as a man in Christ he had free access into the third heaven, which he identifies with Paradise, into which the thief went with Christ. During his sojourn there he found himself in touch with a range of things entirely outside anything known in this world. He heard, unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter. <\/p>\n<p>This does not mean that he heard mysterious utterances quite unintelligible to him, but that the things he heard, and doubtless understood in some degree, were so exalted as to be beyond us in our present condition. The things spoken about in the third heaven cannot be communicated to us. We have no language in which they can be expressed. And further, if it were possible to convey to us a little of that eternal weight of glory it would only crush us in our present condition of weakness. Hence Paul was not allowed to utter the things he heard, even if he could have found words in which to clothe the things revealed. This vision and revelation from the Lord was a special privilege conferred upon him, and for his own illumination and strengthening. <\/p>\n<p>In all this there was nothing in which Paul could boast, as he makes so plain in verse 2Co 12:5. Circumstances had been permitted to push him into a position where he was constrained to speak of this wonderful experience, as to which he had kept silence for fourteen years, yet even so, though there was much that he might mention keeping strictly within the bounds of truth (which was more than his opponents always did), he would say nothing except as to his infirmities. <\/p>\n<p>This leads him to reveal the fact that when he resumed his active life in this world he came under a special disciplinary dealing on Gods part, of a kind that was designed to deliver him from dangers that threatened. The flesh in Paul was unchanged as to its evil tendencies even after such an experience as this. How easy for him to be lifted up with pride and self-exaltation, and thus invite a sorrowful fall. So the thorn in flesh was given to act as a kind of counterpoise. Paradise and its unspeakable words on the one hand, but the thorn and its buffetings on the other. <\/p>\n<p>It is said that thorn hardly gives in any adequate way the sense, and that stake would be better. We do not think much of thorns and easily extricate them, but a stake in the flesh is a far more serious thing and thoroughly crippling in its effects. What in particular Paul alluded to we do not know, though a good deal of discussion has centred round the point. Probably it is purposely left vague in order that all our thought may be concentrated on the fact that any affliction, even of the most damaging kind, may be turned into an occasion of spiritual preservation and gain. <\/p>\n<p>The thorn, whatever it was, affected his body for the good of his soul. Its action is described as a buffeting. It came from Satan, for it is described as a messenger, or an angel of Satan, and it is his mode of attack when a devoted and faithful saint is in question. He blinds the minds of the unbelieving as we were told in chapter 4. He aims at corrupting the simple and unestablished, as 2Co 11:1-33 showed. But for Paul who had been caught up into the third heaven a different line of attack was followed, and the devil dealt him heavy blows that fell upon his body. <\/p>\n<p>We should have said rather that the devil was permitted to deal him heavy blows, for all that happened was beneath the hand of God. It was with Paul as it had been long before with Job: three causes are discernible. The third causes were fire from heaven, whirlwind, evil men, in the case of Job, and the thorn in the flesh in the case of Paul. Behind these in each case lay the power and animus of Satan; but behind him as the first cause there was the hand of God. Jobs safety and blessing lay in his turning away from the third causes, and even from the second cause, that he might accept all from the hand of God; and so too it was with Paul. <\/p>\n<p>Very naturally Paul betook himself to prayer. It was intense prayer: he not only requested but besought. It was repeated, for he besought the Lord thrice. Yet for all that his desire was not granted. Instead of having the thorn removed he received the assurance of abundant grace; such grace that the thorn would become an asset rather than a liability, a means of blessing rather than a hindrance. The Lord answered his prayer, but not according to his thought. He gave him rather that which was better. The grace bestowed more than counterbalanced the thorn. <\/p>\n<p>We must lay great stress in our minds upon the little word, MY. The thorn was a messenger of Satan, but the grace was Christs. The Lords reply to Paul was, My grace is sufficient for thee. The Lord and His grace are infinite, sufficient for ten thousand times ten thousand of His saints- surely then sufficient for Paul, or for any one of us, no matter what we may have to face. But He added, My strength is made perfect in weakness. If the thorn served to augment and emphasize Pauls weakness it thereby opened the way for a fuller and more perfect display of the grace of the Lord. <\/p>\n<p>Without a question all this is right in the teeth of our natural thoughts. We should connect the thought of power and strength with every kind of mental and bodily fitness. We should say-I will glory in my fitness that the power of Christ may rest upon me. When I am tuned up to concert pitch then I am strong. Our thoughts however are wrong: the Divine way is right. We may wish to present ourselves to the Lord for service saying, Just as I am; young, strong, and free&#8230; Paul has to learn to come saying, Just as I am; old, battered, weak&#8230; It is very certain that the Lord accomplished a great deal more through Paul than He is ever going to do through you or me. <\/p>\n<p>The thorn in the flesh, then, worked good in two ways. First, it checked that tendency to pride that otherwise might have overcome Paul and wrought such mischief. Second, it cast him so fully upon the Lord that it became a medium through which abundant supplies of grace were received by him. <\/p>\n<p>This being so, the Apostle had learned to take pleasure in these various forms of adversity. In Rom 5:1-21 he tells us how he boasted in tribulations because he knew what they were designed to effect in the sphere of Christian character. Here he takes pleasure in tribulations because he had discovered them to be the way by which the power of Christ became operative through him in service. The very weakness into which he was plunged made him a suitable medium for the outflow of that power. <\/p>\n<p>And in this, as well as in other things, Paul was a pattern to us who follow him. This was Gods way at the beginning of the dispensation, and it is still His way at the end. Fashions and customs and many other things which lie upon the surface of affairs do indeed vary, but the underlying facts and principles do not vary. Consequently there is no other way of power for us. Does not this fact go a long way to explain the lack of power so sadly evident, and so often deplored, today? <\/p>\n<p>Having let us into the secret, as to the revelations he had from the Lord on the one hand, and the discipline which came upon him from the Lord on the other, the Apostle utters his closing appeal. He ought really to have been commended of the Corinthians seeing they were his converts, instead of which he was forced into defending his apostleship before them. Though nothing in himself, he was behind the very chiefest apostles in nothing. As to this he could appeal to his whole career, and more particularly to his life and service when amongst them. <\/p>\n<p>Pauls estimate of himself was-I am nothing. Let us be instructed by this. We sometimes sing, <\/p>\n<p>O keep us, love divine, near Thee, <\/p>\n<p>That we our nothingness may know. <\/p>\n<p>The desire is a good one. We never do realize our nothingness more effectively than when we are filled with divine love. In the passage before us the confession I am nothing, follows the setting forth of the all-sufficient grace of Christ. <\/p>\n<p>Yet this man who was nothing had been called to apostleship in surpassing measure, and the signs of it were very evident; not only in wonders and mighty deeds but also and firstly in patience-a patience which he was now displaying in abundant measure in his dealings with the Corinthians. When he was in their midst he carefully abstained from being in any way a financial burden to them, though he had taken help from other churches. He speaks again with a tinge of irony in saying, forgive me this wrong. He purposed to continue on the same lines. Inasmuch as he was their spiritual father he proposed to provide for them, rather than counting upon their providing for him. <\/p>\n<p>Verse 2Co 12:15 is very beautiful. Paul was indeed a father in Christ, his heart well saturated with divine love, hence he could love the unloving, even as God does. The natural tendency of our hearts is just the opposite of this. We are perhaps kindly disposed towards certain persons, and show them various favours. They receive all, but are cool and unappreciative. We are annoyed, and declare we will have done with them! But it was not thus with Paul. Even if things got so bad that their response only decreased as love increased, he would go on expressing his love in the most practical way of all. He would spend and be spent for them. A little of this lovely spirit we see in 1Sa 12:23. A good deal more of it we see in the passage before us. But the thing itself is seen supremely in God Himself, as displayed by the Lord Jesus Christ. <\/p>\n<p>The same spirit had been seen in those associated with the Apostle in his labours, as Titus and others. Yet this loving spirit did not mean indifference to evil, and a condoning of things that were not right; and so there follow very plain words as to the sin which he feared was still to be found amongst them, which would merit very severe judgment if he again came into their midst. <\/p>\n<p>Sin breaks out in many ways, but two forms of it were very prevalent at Corinth, as verses 2Co 12:20-21 bear witness. First, there were all those disturbing features that spring from self-assertiveness and the envy and jealousy thereby generated. Second, self-gratification and the licentiousness that springs from it, in its varying forms. The Apostle feared that both these things were still rife at Corinth and unrepented of; and that if he came on this proposed third visit he would be full of grief in their midst and have to act in judgment. We may observe that he speaks of his humiliation and sorrow (2Co 12:21) before he speaks of his authority in judgment (2Co 13:2). <\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: F. B. Hole&#8217;s Old and New Testaments Commentary<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>2Co 12:1. In the preceding chapter Paul&#8217;s boasting refers to the weaknesses and handicaps that were imposed upon him by his enemies, or as a result of his difficult labors for Christ. In this chapter he speaks of infirmities that were placed upon him directly by the Lord. Several verses are used to explain how those infirmities were brought about. Visions is from OPTASIA, and Thayer defines it at this place, &#8220;the act of exhibiting one&#8217;s self to view.&#8221; Revelations is from APOKALUPSIS, and Thayer&#8217;s definition is, &#8220;properly [primarily] a laying bare, making naked.&#8221; He then explains it to mean, &#8220;tropically [figuratively], in New Testament and ecclesiastical language, a disclosure of truth, instruction, concerning divine things before unknown.&#8221; The verse means, therefore, that the Lord appeared to Paul, and while in his presence He revealed some truths to the apostle that had not been known by him before.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Combined Bible Commentary<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>Visions and Revelations, 1-10.<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:1. I must needs glory, though it is not expedient;[1] but I will come to visions and revelations:Distasteful it is to continue in a strain so unsuitable; but since I am forced to it, I proceed to relate what I experienced many years ago at the hand of the Lord Jesusfor that He is the Lord here referred to will be evident as we proceed.<\/p>\n<p>[1] There is some difficulty in the reading here, and critics are divided: but the above is best attested and makes the only quite clear sense.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: A Popular Commentary on the New Testament<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>Division 7. (2Co 12:1-21; 2Co 13:1-14.)<\/p>\n<p>The perfecting of ministry.<\/p>\n<p>We are thus introduced to what is no doubt the perfecting of ministry, the way in which, on the one hand and on the other, God is found by the soul thus pledged to His service; on the one hand the heights of blessedness to which the Lord is ready to lead His own, the wondrous comfort yielded to those who have need of comfort; while, on the other hand, we see the need of discipline also found in close connection with the comfort itself, and in such an one as Paul the apostle; and if needed by such an one, who is there that shall claim exemption from it? The effect is that to which the last chapter has in measure already brought us, the abasement of the earthen vessel, only that the excellency of the power may be realized to be of God and not of man, His strength perfected in weakness, so that the weakness itself may be gloried in, and in the consciousness of such weakness one may find strength.<\/p>\n<p>1. The apostle comes now to what it is evident he said little of to others, and which was given for the joy and comfort of his own soul alone. The visions and revelations of the Lord of which he speaks were not intended to be communicated, went beyond even the possibility of communication. They were not, therefore, for others, they were for himself; and yet they are intimated here surely for the blessing of others, and that we may realize what in the same condition one may count upon from the same Lord. Paul was in this pre-eminent, as he always is. We may lose, by insisting too much upon this, all the blessing for ourselves. It is plain that the apostle does not speak of himself here as an apostle. That is not how he puts it. As an apostle, the revelations would, in fact, have been for others. They were not that, but for himself; and he speaks of himself, (for clearly it is of himself that he is speaking,) yet in such terms as would make any Christian his fellow. &#8220;I know a man in Christ,&#8221; he says; but who is there among Christians who is not a man in Christ? We must be careful to note the way in which Scripture presents things to us, or we shall lose very much of the blessing of them. It is &#8220;a man in Christ,&#8221; -so simply put that if it were not for what is afterwards said, we might even question whether it were the apostle at all. It is clear that he does not want us to realize these things as simply apostolic. The &#8220;man in Christ&#8221; is, indeed, in some sense much more than the apostle. A &#8220;man in Christ&#8221; is one who is before God in the value and power of what Christ is for God. The apostle knew this indeed as no one else, one may say, has known it; but that which he knew so well, nevertheless, belongs in its blessedness to every Christian, and is open for every Christian to enjoy it. Let us impute to ourselves what differences there may be, and not escape from the comfort or from the exhortation that there is in it, by making &#8220;a man in Christ&#8221; really an exception among such men. That cannot be why it is so presented here. If ministry be, as we have seen it is, something which, in one form or another, every member of the body of Christ as such is to exercise; if every member of Christ is needed to fill out that epistle of Christ which the Church is, &#8220;read and known of all men,&#8221; then assuredly we have our part in all that this epistle of ministry can give us, allowing fully for the pre-eminence of the apostle and for all that was really exceptional in him, but which implied, more than anything else, exceptional devotedness.<\/p>\n<p>He speaks then of this man in Christ, -a heavenly man, because Christ is heavenly, -taken up into his own sphere, in heaven, in a marvelous way, of which he can give no account. Whether it was in the body, he knows not. Whether it was out of the body, he knows not. He says this twice, for a purpose doubtless. He would have us not think upon the circumstances so much, upon the exact part that miracle had to do with it; for from the miraculous we naturally seek to withdraw ourselves, (we do not expect miracles,) but he leaves it open. He was caught away to the third heaven, whether in body or in spirit he cannot really tell. He thought, perhaps, but little of himself, drawn out of himself as he was by the power of what was communicated to him. It was a joy indeed beyond expression, the Paradise of God, which was somehow opened to him, something which had value and power for his soul, which he could not even utter to others.<\/p>\n<p>Here is the man to glory in, he says; and he separates this man, as it were, from himself, the man in the flesh, who can glory only in his infirmities. How plainly it seems that he would have us separate what he was himself from this wondrous vision given to him! It seems as if he would designedly have us separate all that was exceptional in him from this which is yet in itself so exceptional to all experiences. But would he not open the door thus to us, as far as he could open it? Would he not say, I a man in Christ, as such, was caught up to the third heaven? &#8220;Such an one.&#8221; How many of us could except ourselves from this, and say we are not such? We are not Christians at all if that be not true of us. Such an one as this was caught up to the third heaven. Would not God draw our hearts after such unspeakable blessedness, and would He not satisfy hearts that He had thus taught to long after it? &#8220;He satisfieth the longing soul and filleth the hungry soul with goodness.&#8221; How good if only we longed with an irrepressible longing for that which God must needs come in to satisfy!<\/p>\n<p>But indeed we must not separate the man that Paul was in another sense from the vision which he enjoyed. We may separate the apostle, but we must not separate the man devoted to Christ; the man who, having received Christ Jesus the Lord, walked so really in Him; the man for whom earth was marked by the cross, and to whom therefore, heaven was open. Let us lay all possible emphasis upon such things as this. There is no royal way into the enjoyment of such things by a mere desire to have visions. The way is only by the way Paul really entered. We are right in believing that there was something exceptional about him. We are wrong in believing that it was a mere official distinction, as one may say; something, therefore, which separates us in kind from the man who enjoyed these things. It was the man who himself, in the joy of what he was in Christ, sought with his whole heart to present every man perfect in that same Christ whom he enjoyed. It was this man whom God caught somehow away into Paradise, and made him hear unspeakable things, the joy of which remained, however too deep for utterance. But we are immediately reminded now, that after all here was a man, upon another side, very like ourselves; a man who, if he looked at himself, could glory only in those infirmities which left him the weak creature that he was, in the hands of a God almighty for him. He does not now want to glorify himself with these revelations. He desires none to think of him above that which he sees him really to be, or hears about him.<\/p>\n<p>2. He discloses to us the other Paul of whom he would not glory. He lets us know, in fact, that it was himself who had received the revelation, only in the same sentence in which he makes known to us a thorn in the flesh which the very revelation itself obtained for him. How absolute a rebuke to everything that men dream of practical perfection in the Christian, to find that one who could be caught up where perhaps no one of us has ever been, unconscious of himself while thus occupied with unutterable things, yet had need when he came out of the vision to have a messenger of Satan himself made a help to him, because of the tendency to pride of heart which the very vision might engender! Let us notice carefully that it is not said that he had been exalted by it. It was for no actual sin of his own that the messenger of Satan had to buffet him. It was simply because of that which was yet in him, whether exhibited or not, -of tendencies which might be checked, but which needed checking. Thus the thorn in the flesh followed the vision. It is evident, also, that this implied some bodily weakness, or deformity, which might make him little in the eyes of men, thus lowering him in the very character of a minister of Christ which the vision might be implied to nerve him for the more. It is in this way that he goes to the Lord, that is, to Christ, the Lord of the servant, to seek Him about it. Thrice he beseeches Him that this might depart from him. He is answered, and yet he is not answered. He is answered, not as he expects, but he is answered in a fuller way than he expects. The thorn is not removed, but the sufficiency of divine grace is what is assured him, and that, after all, the power of God requires but this human weakness, and is displayed the more as the weakness itself is displayed. This is, as we know, but the good of that earthen vessel in which he has already told us the divine treasure is. Here was the light of heaven itself in a vessel manifestly of earth. He must accept this position. He should find it no loss. Nay, is it not gain when a man can glory in the very infirmities that he would just now have had taken away, as realizing that they do but cause a power greater than his own to rest upon him? Who would exchange the power of Christ for the power of plausible human appearance, an eloquence of human words, or anything, in short, which would be so simply human as these are? Think of the power of Christ making itself manifest in the simplest words, perhaps, that human lips could utter! Think of divine power manifesting itself in one who to man&#8217;s eyes was weak almost to contempt!<\/p>\n<p>Of course, the infirmities here that he can glory in imply no moral imperfection. In such a thing as this he could not glory. He goes on to tell us directly what it is that he takes pleasure in, &#8220;in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in straits for Christ&#8217;s sake,&#8221; -whatever made him, in fact, manifestly but an earthen vessel, wrote death upon the man Paul, in order that the life of Jesus might exhibit itself in its full divine character. It is a hard lesson to learn, but the very hardness of learning it only shows the more how necessary a lesson it is to learn. Why is it so hard a thing for us to learn it, except just for this tendency to pride of heart in us, to which, as we see, even the great apostle here was not a stranger? How thankful should we be for the discipline, in this way, which makes so little of us, but only to exalt and glorify God through us! The apostle, at any rate, accepted this thoroughly. To suppose, as people have supposed, that the thorn was taken away finally by the importunity of his request is to do away with the lesson we are meant to learn by it. To take away the thorn would have been to take away the glorying in it. How wonderful to be the one in whom divine glory had thus chosen to manifest itself! and such was not only Paul, but such clearly is every man in Christ. There is no exception in all this, except, alas, the exception made by our own dullness and slowness to receive the blessing which the man in Christ will find from God, just in proportion as he is really out and out that which is implied in it.<\/p>\n<p>3. The apostle returns, for a moment, to exhibit, as it were, once more that folly of his which became something else in the end for which he used it, but for which he was compelled to use it, as he says here. He could not give way, in the presence of those who sought designedly to lower him that they might exalt themselves. He owns that he is nothing yet, as we see, that could not hinder the signs of an apostle being wrought among them through him. They belonged well to one who came amongst the Corinthians with fear and trembling because of the burden of the message that he carried, because of the testimony to Christ His. Saviour which was in it. With such an one the signs of an apostle were in perfect harmony, wrought among them, as he says, first of all in all patience, giving the moral quality first, but in signs also, wondrous and mighty works. There was nothing, then, in which they had been inferior to other assemblies, except in that independence of them which he might seem to have manifested. If that were a wrong, they must forgive it to him. For him it was the independence only of a parent who sought the welfare of his children, rather than to be ministered to by them. &#8220;For the children,&#8221; he says, tenderly, &#8220;ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children,&#8221; and he, how gladly would he spend and be spent for the souls of those he loved, even though the love that he poured out upon them might but deprive him in measure of the love they gave him.<\/p>\n<p>4. The attacks made upon him went further, even, than this. Some were saying, it is evident, that even in thus not burdening them there was an element of deception, -he did not himself burden them, nevertheless it was only in the craft of one who knew how to catch them with guile. It is strange that any can plead such a sentence as being an argument for guile being rightly employed by a Christian. It is the thing that he is charged with that he is speaking of here, and the thing which he immediately repels by the questions following. Had he shown his guile, then, by making a gain of them by means of others sent, that gain which personally he would not make? Titus had been sent by him and a brother in his company. Had Titus then made a gain of them? Had they not walked in the same spirit and in the same steps also? They were even thinking, some among them, that all this defence of himself was merely excuse made by a conscience that was not at ease. &#8220;We speak,&#8221; he says, &#8220;before God in Christ; and all things, beloved, for your edifying.&#8221; But the condition of things even yet made him fear sometimes as to those that he would find in such a condition as would humble him with regard to them and make them suffer from the rod he brought. He feared the presence of &#8220;strifes, emulations, wrath, contentions, evil speakings, whisperings,&#8221; and that he might have to bewail many who had already sinned, and who had not, as others had, repented with regard to the immorality, the open outbreaks of the flesh which had been manifested amongst them.<\/p>\n<p>5. Now, at last, at any rate, he was coming to them. Everything would be looked at, and in the mouth of two or three witnesses everything be established. Love itself, while it has no limit, yet can be forced to act in a way contrary to its desire. If he came again he would not spare. They were questioning his apostleship, and questioning whether Christ had been speaking in him. Why did they not look at themselves if they wanted proof of that? Were they not sufficient proof? Had they not indeed evidence of the power of God in that which had been wrought, not merely amongst them, but in them? For they came behind in no gift. Whatever weakness might have been exhibited, it was a Christ crucified he preached, crucified through weakness, yet He lived now by the power of God. So too His ministers might be weak after His pattern, yet the power of God manifested in them through Him by whom they lived before God. But if they wanted a proof, then, of the apostle&#8217;s workmanship, they were his workmanship. Let them examine themselves if they were in the faith. Let them prove themselves instead of him.<\/p>\n<p>The want of understanding the long parenthesis here, which is, after all, in the apostle&#8217;s manner, has made people think that Paul intended them really to examine themselves if they were in the faith. On the contrary, his argument is based upon the very fact that they need not and could not do it. He turns immediately to them with the question: &#8220;Do ye not recognize yourselves that Jesus Christ is in you, except indeed ye be reprobates?&#8221; If everything was gone, their profession and all that was implied in it, then indeed his work was gone, and the proof of his apostleship, as far as they were concerned, would be truly wanting. But he himself, at any rate, and those who had labored amongst them, were not reprobates; and they only prayed that His people might do no evil, not that they themselves might appear approved, but that they might do right, even though they might be reprobating their teachers.<\/p>\n<p>After all, nothing could be really done against the truth -nothing could prevail against that -but for the truth. We must be on the other side of things, with God, in order to realize how truly this is so; but it is so, and the apostle in his devoted love towards them could rejoice if they were strong indeed, however weak he might be manifested. What he sought and prayed for was their perfecting, and his object now in writing was that he might not have to come amongst them to use a severity which indeed could be justified in the authority which the Lord had given him; an authority, nevertheless, meant for building up and not for pulling down. In all this we see the heart of true ministry, as is manifest, -the self-forgetfulness of a love that poured itself out because it was love; not for any gain, except indeed what love could count gain.<\/p>\n<p>Through all, let them rejoice. Joy is what becomes us, whatever the circumstances may be, and even in the very consciousness of failure itself; but the true Christian joy is in the Lord, and that should not fail or vary. Let them rejoice, then, and with that seek in all things perfection. Let them be of good comfort, of one mind, which could only therefore be the mind of Christ, if it were to be the mind of Christians. Let them be at peace; and He who was the God of love and peace would be with them. He bids them salute one another, and sends the salutation of the saints, praying that the grace of the Lord Jesus and the love of God and the fellowship of the Holy Spirit might be with them all.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Grant&#8217;s Numerical Bible Notes and Commentary<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>That is, &#8220;I acknowledge it neither decent nor advantageous, with respect to myself, to go on in farther boasting and glorying; but since it may be necessary with respect to you, I will declare what visions and revelations I have received from the Lord; in which I shall give such an evidence of the favours of Christ to me, and such a testimony of my mission from heaven, as none of these false apostles or dceitful workers can pretend unto.&#8221; <\/p>\n<p>Learn hence, That although glorying or boasting, in itself is so expedient a thing, savours of pride, and is an evidence of folly, when it is not necessary and just, and therefore all Christians should be backward to it: Yet that which is so inexpedient in itself, may, upon a just and fitting occasion, be not only lawful, but laudable, both a necessary and commendable duty.<\/p>\n<p>Observe, 2. The present subject matter of St. Paul&#8217;s glorying; it was heavenly raptures and visions which he gloried in.<\/p>\n<p>Learn thence, That divine revelations, acquainting the soul with heaven, are matters most worthy of humble and modest glorying. Oh! if God would vouch-safe to favour us with the sight of what St. Paul saw, what little things would crowns and sceptres, empires and kingdoms, seem to us? How would it make us long, groan and cry, to be with Christ!<\/p>\n<p>But though none of us must expect such raptures and ecstasies as the apostle had, blessed be God for that clear revelation of his heavenly glory which the gospel gives, and for that assurance which faith gives, that Christ as our forerunner is entered into, and keeps possession of it, in the name and stead of all believers: He has prepared it for us, and is daily preparing us for that, and in his own appointed time will put us into the actual possession of it; not for a few hours (which was all the apostle enjoyed) but for eternal ages.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Expository Notes with Practical Observations on the New Testament<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><strong><\/p>\n<p><\/strong> Because of the false teachers, Paul continued boasting, though such would not ordinarily be desirable. The visions of which he spoke would have been given by God, while revelations were used to expose truths God had not shown before. The specific vision the apostle referred to involved a man, which was Paul according to verse 7, caught up into the third heaven. The birds fly in the first heaven, stars shine in the second, and God abides in the third. Paul could not tell whether he went bodily or only in spirit. Some think the passing of fourteen years would place Paul back in Antioch ( Act 13:1-3 ). However, he may have been speaking of the stoning at Lystra ( Act 14:19-20 ). The latter would more readily explain why he could not say whether he was in or out of the body ( 2Co 12:1-3 ).<\/p>\n<p>Jewish writers often used parallelism, a technique wherein they write of a matter twice using slightly different but synonymous words so the reader is sure to understand. Paradise, as used in this verse, apparently refers to the &#8220;third heaven&#8221;. The purpose for this vision is unknown, though it must have helped Paul face the trials already mentioned. We do know God would not allow him to talk about it. <\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Gary Hampton Commentary on Selected Books<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>2Co 12:1. After enumerating, in the former chapter, his almost incredible labours and sufferings for the gospel, the apostle, in this, proceeds to speak of some visions and revelations that had been made to him, as a further proof of his apostleship, and of the regard which ought to be paid to his doctrines, his advices, exhortations, or reproofs. It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory  Or boast of any thing I have done or suffered, as a minister of Christ, unless on so pressing an occasion. Yet, or nevertheless, as  must be here understood to signify, I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord  That he might not offend any ones delicacy, he forbears to say that these visions and revelations were given to himself; although, doubtless, some of the Corinthians would inter, from his manner of speaking, that he himself had been favoured with them. Visions were things presented to a person in a supernatural manner, so as to be the objects of his sight while awake. Thus Zacharias, (Luk 1:11.) and Mary, (Luk 1:26,) and Cornelius, (Act 10:3,) had visions of angels. Probably here the apostle means his seeing the Lord Jesus on different occasions, after his ascension; and especially those visions of Christ which he saw when he was caught up into the third heaven. And revelations of the Lord  These were discoveries of matters unknown, which Christ made to Paul by an internal impression on his mind; or by speech, such as the revelations mentioned Act 13:2; 1Ti 4:1. Perhaps also those which, he says, (2Co 12:4,) he heard in paradise. Of the former kind were all the inspirations of the Spirit bestowed on the apostles, and on those who in the first age, preached the gospel by revelation.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Joseph Bensons Commentary on the Old and New Testaments<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>I must needs glory, though it is not expedient; but I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord. [I feel constrained to go on with my boosting, though I recognize that it is not expedient for me to do so since it gives my enemies further material for detraction and vilification. Yet I will speak of the visions which the Lord gave me and the revelations which they brought me.] <\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: McGarvey and Pendleton Commentaries (New Testament)<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>2 Corinthians Chapter 12<\/p>\n<p>Nevertheless, though forced to speak of himself, the apostle would glory only in his infirmities. But he is, as it were, outside his natural work. His past life unfolds before his eyes. The Corinthians obliged him to think of things which he had left behind. After having ended his account, and declared that he would glory in his infirmities alone, there was one circumstance that recurred to him. Nothing can be more natural, more simple, than all these communications. Must he glory? It is but unprofitable. He would come to that of which a man-as in the flesh-could not glory. It was the sovereign power of God, in which the man had no part. It was a man in Christ of whom he spoke-such a one had been caught up to the third heaven, to paradise; in the body, or out of the body, he knew not. The body had no part in it. Of such a one he would glory. <\/p>\n<p>That which exalted him on the earth he would put aside. That which took him up to heaven-that which gave him a portion there-that which he was in Christ-was his glory, the joy of his heart, the portion in which he readily would glory. Happy being! whose portion in Christ was such that, in thinking of it, he is content to forget all that could exalt him as man; as he says elsewhere as to his hope, that I may win Christ. The man, the body, had no share in a power, to taste of which he had to be caught up into heaven; but of such a one he would glory. There, where God and His glory are everything, separated from his body as to any consciousness of being in it, he heard things which men in the body were not capable of entering into, and which it was not fitting that a mortal man should declare, which the mode of being of a man in the body could not admit. These things had made the deepest impression on the apostle; they strengthened him for the ministry; but he could not introduce them into the manner of understanding and communicating which belongs to mans condition here below. <\/p>\n<p>But many practical lessons are connected with this marvellous favour shewn to the apostle. I say, marvellous; for in truth one feels what a ministry must his have been, whose strength, and whose way of seeing and judging, were drawn from such a position. What an extraordinary mission was that of this apostle! But he had it in an earthen vessel. Nothing amends the flesh. Once come back into the consciousness of his human existence on earth, the apostles flesh would have taken advantage of the favour he had enjoyed to exalt him in his own eyes, to say, None have been in the third heaven but thou, Paul. To be near God in the glory, as out of the body, does not puff up. All is Christ, and Christ is all: self is forgotten. To have been there is another thing. The presence of God makes us feel our nothingness. The flesh can avail itself of our having been in it, when we are no longer there. Alas! what is man? But God is watchful; in His grace He provided for the danger of His poor servant. To have taken him up to a fourth heaven-so to speak-would only have increased the danger. There is no way of amending the flesh; the presence of God silences it. It will boast of it as soon as it is no longer there. To walk safely, it must be held in check, such as it is. We have to reckon it dead; but it often requires to be bridled, that the heart be not drawn away from God by its means, and that it may neither impede our walk nor spoil our testimony. Paul received a thorn in the flesh, lest he should be puffed up on account of the abundant revelations which he had received. We know, by the epistle to the Galatians, that it was something which tended to make him contemptible in his preaching: a very intelligible counterpoise to these remarkable revelations. <\/p>\n<p>God left this task to Satan, as He used him for the humiliation of Job. Whatever graces may be bestowed on us, we must go through the ordinary exercises of personal faith, in which the heart only walks safely when the flesh is bridled, and so practically nullified, that we are not conscious of it as active in us when we wish to be wholly given to God, and to think of Him and with Him according to our measure. <\/p>\n<p>Three times (like the Lord with reference to the cup He was to drink) the apostle asks Him that the thorn may be taken away; but the divine life is fashioned in the putting off of self, and-imperfect as we are-this putting off as to practice that which, as to truth, if we look at our standing in Christ, we have put off, is wrought by our being made conscious of the humiliating unsuitableness of this flesh, which we like to gratify, to the presence of God and the service to which we are called. Happy for us when it is by way of prevention, and not by the humiliation of a fall, as was the case with Peter! The difference is plain. There it was self-confidence mingled with self-will in spite of the Lords warnings. Here, though still the flesh, the occasion was the revelations which had been made to Paul. If we learn the tendency of the flesh in the presence of God, we come out of it humble, and we escape humiliation. But in general (and we may say in some respects with all) we have to experience the revelations that lift us up to God, whatever their measure may be, and we have to experience what the vessel is in which it is contained, by the pain it gives us through the sense of what it is-I do not say through falls. <\/p>\n<p>God, in His government, knows how to unite suffering for Christ, and the discipline in the flesh, in the same circumstance; and this explains Heb 12:1-11. The apostle preached: if he was despised in his preaching it was truly for the Lord that he suffered; nevertheless the same thing disciplined the flesh, and prevented the apostle priding himself on the revelations he enjoyed, and the consequent power with which he unfolded the truth. In the presence of God, in the third heaven, he truly felt that man was nothing, and Christ everything. He must acquire the practical experience of the same thing below. The flesh must be annulled, where it is not a nullity, by the experimental sense of the evil which is in it, and must thus become consciously a nullity in the personal experience of that which it is. For what was the flesh of Paul-which only hindered him morally in his work, by drawing him away from God-except a troublesome companion in his work? The suppression of the flesh felt and judged was a most profitable exercise of the heart. <\/p>\n<p>Observe here the blessed position of the apostle, as caught up into the third heaven. He could glory in such a one, because self was entirely lost in the things with which he was in relation He did not merely glory in the things, neither does he say in myself. Self was completely lost sight of in the enjoyment of things that were unutterable by the man when he returned into the consciousness of self. He would glory in such a one; but in himself, looked at in flesh, he would not glory, save in his infirmities. On the other hand, is it not humiliating to think that he who had enjoyed such exaltation should have to go through the painful experience of what the flesh is, wicked, despicable, and selfish? <\/p>\n<p>Observe also the difference between Christ and any man whatsoever. Christ could be on the mount in glory with Moses, and be owned as His Son by the Father Himself; and He can be on the plain in the presence of Satan and of the multitude; but, although the scenes are different, He is alike perfect in each. We find admirable affections in the apostles, and especially in Paul; we find works, as Jesus said, greater than His own; we find exercises of heart, and astonishing heights by grace; in a word we see a marvellous power developed by the Holy Ghost in this extraordinary servant of the Lord; but we do not find the evenness that was in Christ. He was the Son of man who was in heaven. Such as Paul arechords on which God strikes and on which He produces a wondrous music; but Christ is all the music itself. <\/p>\n<p>Finally, observe that the humiliation needed to reduce the rebellious flesh to its nothingness is used by Christ to display His power in it. Thus humbled, we learn our dependence. All that is of us, all that constitutes self, is a hindrance; the infirmity is that in which it is put down, laid low, in which weakness is realised. The power of Christ is perfected in it. It is a general principle; humanly speaking, the cross was weakness. Death is the opposite of the strength of man. Nevertheless it is in it that the strength of Christ revealed itself. In it He accomplished His glorious work of salvation. <\/p>\n<p>It is not sin in the flesh that is the subject here when infirmity is spoken of, but what is contrary to the strength of man. Christ never leant on human strength for a moment; He lived by the Father, who had sent Him. The power of the Holy Ghost alone was displayed in Him. Paul needed to have the flesh reduced to weakness, in order that there might not be in it the motion of sin which was natural to it. When the flesh was reduced to its true nothingness as far as good is concerned, and in a manifest way, then Christ could display His strength in it. That strength had its true character. Remark it well: that is always its character-strength made perfect in infirmity. The blessed apostle could glory in a man in Christ above, enjoying all this beatitude, these marvellous things which shut out self, so much were they above all we are. While enjoying them, he was not conscious of the existence of his body. When he was again conscious of it, that which he had heard could not be translated into those communications which had the body for their instrument, and human ears as the means of intelligence. He gloried in that man in Christ above. Here below he only gloried in Christ Himself, and in that infirmity which gave occasion for the power of Christ to rest on him, and which was the demonstration that this power was that of Christ, that Christ made him the vessel of its manifestation. But this nevertheless was realised by painful experiences. The first was the man in Christ, the second the power of Christ resting on the man. For the first the man as to flesh is nothing; as to the second it is judged and put down-turned to weakness, that we may learn, and Christs power may be manifested. There is an impulse, an ineffable source of ministry on high. Strength comes in, on the humiliation of man as he is in this world, when the man is reduced to nothingness-his true value in divine things-and Christ unfolds in him that strength which could not associate itself with the strength of man, nor depend on it in any way whatsoever. If the instrument was weak, as they alleged, the power which had wrought must have been-not its power, but that of Christ. <\/p>\n<p>Thus, as at the beginning of the epistle we had the true characteristics of the ministry in connection with the objects that gave it that character, so we have here its practical strength, and the source of that strength, in connection with the vessel in which the testimony was deposited, the way in which this ministry was exercised by bringing a mortal man into connection with the ineffable sources from which it flowed, and with the living, present, active energy of Christ, so that the man should be capable of it, and yet that he should not accomplish it in his own carnal strength-a thing moreover impossible in itself. [11] <\/p>\n<p>Thus the apostle gloried in his sufferings and his infirmities. He had been obliged to speak as a fool; they who ought themselves to have proclaimed the excellence of his ministry had forced him to do it. It was among them that all the most striking proofs of an apostolic ministry had been given. If in anything they had been behind other churches with regard to proofs of his apostleship, it was in their not having contributed anything to his maintenance. He was coming again. This proof would still be wanting. He would spend himself for them, as a kind father; even although the more he loved, the less he should be loved. Would they say that he had kept up appearances by taking nothing himself, but that he knew how to indemnify himself by using Titus in order to receive from them? It was no such thing. They well knew that Titus had walked among them in the same spirit as the apostle. Sad work, when one who is above these wretched motives and ways of judging and estimating things, and full of these divine and glorious motives of Christ, is obliged to come down to those which occupy the selfish hearts of the people with whom he has to do-hearts that are on a level with the motives which animate and govern the world that surrounds them! But love must bear all things and must think for others, if one cannot think with them, not they with oneself. <\/p>\n<p>Is it then that the apostle took the Corinthians for judges of his conduct? He spoke before God in Christ; and only feared lest, when he came, he should find many of those who professed the name of Christ like the world of iniquity that surrounded them; and that he should be humbled amongst them, and have to bewail many who had already sinned and had not repented of their misdeeds. <\/p>\n<p>For the third time he was coming. Everything should be proved by the testimony of two or three witnesses; and this time he would not spare. The apostle says, This is the third time I am coming; yet he adds, as if I were present the second time, and being absent now. This is, because he had been there once, was to have gone there on his way to Macedonia, was coming a second time, but did not on account of the state the Corinthians were in; but this third time he was coming, and he had told them beforehand; and he said beforehand, as if he had gone the second time, although now absent, that if he came again he would not spare. <\/p>\n<p>He then puts an end to the question about his ministry by presenting an idea which ought to confound them utterly. If Christ had not spoken by him, Christ did not dwell in them. If Christ was in them, He must have spoken by the apostle, for he had been the means of their conversion. Since, he says, ye seek a proof that Christ speaketh in me, examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith. Do ye not know yourselves, that Christ dwelleth in you, unless ye be reprobates? and that they did not at all think. This was quite upsetting them, and turning their foolish and stupid opposition, their unbecoming contempt of the apostle, to their own confusion. What folly to allow themselves to be led away by a thought which, no doubt, exalted them in their own eyes; but which, by calling in question the apostleship of Paul, necessarily overturned, at the same time, their own Christianity! <\/p>\n<p>From which to you-ward is not weak to the end of2 Corinthians 12:4 is a parenthesis, referring to the character of his ministry, according to the principles brought forward in the previous chapter: weakness, and that which tended to contempt, on the side of man; power on Gods part: even as Christ was crucified in weakness and was raised again by divine power. If the apostle himself was weak, it was in Christ; and he lived in Him, by the power of God, towards the Corinthians. Whatever might be the case with them, he trusted they should know that he was not reprobate; and he only prayed to God that they should do no evil, not in order that he should not be reprobate (that is, worthless in his ministry, for here he is speaking of ministry), but that they might do good even if he were reprobate. For he could do nothing against the truth, but for the truth. He was not master of the Corinthians for his own interest, but was content to be weak that they might be strong; for what he desired was their perfection. But he wrote, being absent, as he had said, in order that when present he might not be obliged to act with severity, according to the authority which the Lord had given him for edification, and not for destruction. <\/p>\n<p>He had written what his heart, filled and guided by the Holy Ghost, impelled him to say; he had poured it all out; and now, wearied, so to speak, with the effort, he closes the epistle with a few brief sentences:-Rejoice, be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace. Happen what might, it was this which he desired for them; and that the God of love and of peace should be with them. He rests in this wish, exhorting them to salute one another with affection, as all the saints, including himself, saluted them; praying that the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, might be with them all. <\/p>\n<p>Footnotes for 2 Corinthians Chapter 12<\/p>\n<p>11: This chapter is altogether a striking one. We have Christians in the highest and lowest conditions; in the third heaven, and in actual low sin. In the first, a man in Christ (true in position, if not in vision, of us all), the apostle glories, and we are right to glory-that is a man in Christ. As to what he is in himself he has to be brought to utter nothingness. But neither the glorying in the man in Christ, nor his being made nothing of in flesh, is power: the latter is the path to it; but then, being nothing, Christs power is with him, rests on him, and here he has power in service, the man in Christ his own place-Christ in, or His power on, the man, his strength to serve. So that we have the highest apprehension of the Spirit, the lowest failure in flesh, and the way of power in making nothing of the latter, Christs power being thereon with us, practical power while in the body. But there will be the sense of weakness, the want of proportion between what we are as to the earthen vessel, and what is ministered and enjoyed. It is not merely what is evil but the earthen vessel in which the treasure is. <\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: John Darby&#8217;s Synopsis of the New Testament<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>PAULS VISIONS AND REVELATIONS<\/p>\n<p>1. Indeed it is not profitable to me to boast. He indulges in it because constrained by his adversaries to defend his claims to the apostleship, and thus vindicate the Divine authenticity of his ministry. I will come to Visions and revelations of the Lord.<\/p>\n<p>2. I knew a man in Christ fourteen years ago (whether in the body, I know not; or out of the body, I know not, God knoweth): such an one having been caught up to the third Heaven. In Oriental phraseology the atmosphere enveloping the globe is the first heaven; the astronomical worlds  sun, moon and stars  the second, and the home of the glorified saints and angels, the third. Hence we see that this man was caught up to Heaven proper, as understood in common parlance.<\/p>\n<p>4. He was caught up into Paradise, and heard unutterable words, which it is impossible for a man to speak. i. e., those words were unutterable by mortals, consequently he was incompetent to repeat them, and as the Greek says, it was impossible for a man to speak them. The case is very clear that Paul himself was the man caught up to the third Heaven, and the time of its occurrence was evidently when they stoned him at Lystra in Pisidia, during his first great evangelistic tour with Barnabas. As the writing was A. D. 57, fourteen years would drop back to A. D. 43, which would just about suit the chronology, as he was converted about 35, and spent three years in Arabia and at Damascus, equal to 38. Then, returning to Jerusalem, he proceeded to preach in the Hellenistic synagogues, where Stephen had preached until he and others had persecuted him unto death. Hence, very appropriately going hack on his old track, he was endeavoring with all his might to undo all the bad work of his mistaken ministerial life before he was converted. We know not how long he preached at Jerusalem till the opposition which had martyred Stephen four years previously became so rife against him that the brethren found it necessary to rescue him from their hands, leading him to Cesarea, and sending him off home to Tarsus, this occurring about A. D. 39 or 40. There the historic curtain falls, and we hear no more of him till Barnabas went after him and brought him to Antioch to Help in their work in that great Syrian metropolis. After a year they go off on that missionary tour to the Island of Cyprus, the home of Barnabas; returning back to the Continent, and evangelizing Pamphylia, they proceed into Bithynia, where he was stoned at Lystra. As the time he spent at Tarsus, when they sent him home, is unknown, and the location of this wonderful vision at Lystra only gives him two or three years to constitute that unknown period at Tarsus (which he doubtless used diligently to the glory of God, evangelizing Cilicia, Phrygia and Galatia, and doubtless at that time founding churches in those countries), we may quite safely settle down on the Lystrian martyrdom as the epoch of this wonderful Heavenly vision. The solution becomes very simple. of course, it is more than probable that the cruel stoning actually killed him, his disembodied spirit going up to Heaven and there abiding, seeing scenes and hearing words indescribable in mortal phraseology. Unlawful in the KJV. is incorrect, impossible being the true rendering. There was no law forbidding him to tell on earth the things he saw and the utterances he heard in Heaven; but we must remember that all earthly languages are superlatively materialistic. This is the reason why the Bible abounds in material imagery, constituting a vast series of vehicles by which the unutterable realities of Heavenly truth are in a measure transmitted to us. Divest the Bible of this imagery, i. e., types, symbols, emblems and illustrations, and we could not understand it. Heaven is a world of pure spirituality, utterly unencumbered with material organism of any kind. Hence the pure spiritual realities of Heavenly existence are incommunicable in the materialistic phraseology used in this mortal world. Therefore when we go to Heaven we will receive a new language, dropping the vast and cumbrous vocabulary of materialistic utterances which we have used in this life and adopting the pure and unadulterated spiritual phraseology of the angels and glorified saints.<\/p>\n<p>5. In behalf of such an one I will boast, but I will not boast in behalf of myself, except in my infirmities. This sentence does not abnegate the identity of Paul with this man that went up to the third Heaven and there heard and saw those wonderful things, because he was sent back to reanimate his body and go on and finish his work. Hence there is a great difference between incarnate Paul and his disembodied spirit. You also see in these passages Paradise and the third Heaven used synonymously. This is in harmony with the uniform teaching of inspiration. Our Savior told the dying thief that he should meet Him in Paradise on the day of the crucifixion (Luk 23:43). He told the two Marys and Martha, on the resurrection morn, that He had not yet ascended up to His Father. Hence the Paradise of the thief was not Heaven properly so called, but that intermediate Elysium of the Old Testament saints designated Abrahams bosom (Luk 16:22). When our Savior expired on the cross, His human soul descended into Hades (1Pe 3:19; Eph 4:8; Act 2:31); proclaimed His victory to the inmates of the Pandemonium; crossed that chasm, impassable to finite beings, intervening between the Hell of Dives and the Heaven of Lazarus; entered that intermediate Paradise, i. e., Abrahams bosom; met the thief true to His promise; enjoyed a glorious ovation through the oncoming Sabbath; abolished that intermediate Paradise, leading them all up with Him (Eph 4:10); received His body from the sepulcher on the third morning, all these inmates of the Old Testament Paradise accompanying Him the forty days, invisible because not having their bodies, and ascending with Him from Mt. Olivet up to Heaven (Psalms 24). Hence the identity of Paradise and Heaven in Pauls day. We see in this last verse that Paul certifies that he will only glory in his infirmities, which have already been described.<\/p>\n<p>6. For if I shall wish to boast, I will not be a fool: for I shall speak the truth. We can not properly denounce a man as a fool when lie speaks the truth. The Greek word here translated fool is not moros, a natural fool, but aphroon, a spiritual fool, i. e., one rejecting the light of the Holy Spirit, and consequently a fool, not simply in the estimation of mortals, but of the Heavenly intelligences. But I abstain lest some one may reckon unto me above what he sees me or hears from me. He does not want to be misapprehended nor overestimated. Lord, help us to do likewise, and see that we are not estimated above what we really are.<\/p>\n<p>7. And in order that I may not he exalted by the abundant excess of revelations, a thorn in my flesh was given unto me, the messenger of Satan that it may buffet me, in order that I may not he exalted.<\/p>\n<p>8. For this three times I called on the Lord, that it may depart from me.<\/p>\n<p>9. And He said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee, for power is made perfect in weakness. Therefore I will most gladly rather boast in my infirmities, in order that the power of Christ may have its residence in me. It is flagrantly out of harmony with the context to conclude that this unrevealed and unknown trouble designated the thorn in the flesh was sin in any form or manifestation whatever.<\/p>\n<p>(a) The thorn was not in his spirit, but in his flesh, i. e., his mortal body, here used not antithetical to the Holy Spirit, but to his human spirit. Hence the thorn in the flesh was a bodily ailment of some sort.<\/p>\n<p>(b) He here positively and unequivocally identifies it with his infirmities, which are neither actual nor original sin, but the weaknesses and failures and shortcomings appertaining to this life resultant from the effects of the Fall, reaching our spiritual being through the media of the body and mind, on whose organs we are dependent for our communication with this world. Hence all bodily and mental disabilities and failures properly come in here. I am satisfied that this thorn in the flesh was ocular feebleness, which was the most prominent infirmity in his life.<\/p>\n<p>For I testify unto you that, if possible, plucking out your eyes, you would have given them unto me (Gal 4:15)<\/p>\n<p>If his eyes had been all right, they never would have thought of relieving him by giving him one of theirs. He was a double graduate, having graduated in the Greek colleges of Tarsus and the Hebrew universities of Jerusalem, thus having prematurely worn out his eyes. Besides, the wonderful glory radiating from the transfigured Jesus, who a appeared to him on his way to Damascus, utterly eclipsed his mortal vision, wrapping him in rayless midnight. God makes no mistakes. Paul had the self-will of a rhinoceros, fortified by the greatest intellectual power, educational achievement and official promotion. He thought he not only saw everything, but saw it just right. Consequently it was necessary to take from him every ray of his former light, grandeur and glory, dropping him down to the bottom of self-abasement and preparing him for his deep Arabian plunge into egotistical annihilation, thus sweeping away every vestige of the old carnal selfhood that had made him a champion of Satans host. Though he became the recipient of Divine healing in the restoration of his eyesight through the ministry of Ananias, yet we have abundant reason to believe that ocular feebleness became his great physical disability till relieved at Neros block. Of course, he asked God to take it away, and continued to ask until the negative verdict came, bearing the happy assurance, My grace is sufficient for you. I am satisfied that God made this serious physical infirmity a great blessing to Paul, as you see he became, under the inspiration of the Holy Ghost, the revelator of more Scripture than any other man in the history of revealed truth. I became a good reader when six years old, on through my childhood and youth devouring books with enthusiasm, ploughing all day and reading by a brush light until midnight, spending the next day digesting and assimilating what I had read, as I walked behind the plough, and then going to our rural polemic society on Saturday night and astonishing the people by an off- hand speech of a solid hour, all wondering where I ever found out what I was telling them. A student twenty-one years in school ever and anon, I studied so assiduously that I went away from all my comrades. The result of thus excessively using my eyes, which seemed to me as strong as an eagles, was that failure began at the age of twenty. During the six years following I studied through the entire collegiate course, with great difficulty and suffering. I then learned how to make my memory  naturally excellent  a substitute for eye power, which resulted in a wonderful development of that most invaluable faculty. Reading my lesson but once, I so committed it to memory that I could repeat it like a declamation, while my comrades, who had read it over a dozen times, were blundering over it.<\/p>\n<p>I had to commit it to memory because I could not give it much attention with my eyes. Aided by spectacles, I read much in several different languages, till ten years ago my eyes signally failed, not visually, but potentially.<\/p>\n<p>Oculists all told me they were worn out, and no remedy. Consequently I gave up all reading but the Greek Scriptures, the New Testament being more important than the Old, whose Hebrew I was very reluctant to surrender. To my unutterable surprise, God has put me to writing (not much with my own hand, as my eyes are too feeble, but dictating to an amanuensis). I see now the glory of God in the whole matter. I was such an inveterate reader that I would actually have spent my life devouring books if I had enjoyed continuously the eagle-eye power peculiar to my childhood.<\/p>\n<p>No one was ever so surprised as myself when I became a book-writer. As I could not read, I had opportunity to think and dictate to others. Homer, the greatest poet the world has ever seen, the author of the twenty-four poetic books constituting the Iliad and twenty-four more in the Odyssey, which have charmed the world three thousand years, was blind. So was Milton, the brightest and the best of the English bards. God needed Paul to think, preach and dictate the truth to an amanuensis. If his eyes had qualified him to read, he would have expended much brain and nerve power in that way which he needed in the production of that profound original thought, illuminated and inspired by the Holy Ghost, which has eclipsed all the tall sons of Zion, bringing them low down at the feet of Jesus and Paul to study the profound and unsearchable truth of God revealed by the Holy Ghost. Hence I can see a good reason for withholding complete convalescence and invigoration of ocular power from Paul. When God answered him, My grace is sufficient for thee, He gives as a reason, For dynamite is made perfect in weakness, or, as the Greek says, in the absence of strength. That is a patent fact. If you want real power to be illustrated, revealed and magnified, we are to have nothing in its way, but clear the field and give it full play. A giant who is stout enough to whip all the adversaries that can crowd into the ring does not want a lot of feeble folks in his way, even though they propose to help him. He wants the arena clear of all obstruction. Then he bids defiance to every foe who dares to enter. So human power is liable to get in the way of the Divine dynamite. Then most gladly will I rather boast in my infirmities, in order that the dynamite of Christ may have its residence in me. He is going out to fight the world, the flesh and the devil; so he wants the field perfectly clear, every obstruction removed so that the Omnipotent dynamite of Christ may just move in and have its abode in him.<\/p>\n<p>10. Therefore I delight in infirmities. The word for infirmities here means utter destitution of strength so as to clear the way for the incoming of Divine power. In insults. How many of us can say that we delight in insults? It was because Paul had perfect faith in God to make all of those insults and infirmities a means of grace to him and a blessing to others. Do you not know that you will get blessings in insults, rebuffs and abuses heaped on you by Satans people which you could never receive without?<\/p>\n<p>Darkness shows us worlds of light we never saw by day. From the bottom of a deep well you can see the stars at noon-day. If you never receive an insult you will never have the happiness to know that your religion is competent to shout your way through the abuses, lies, calumniations, slanders and contumelies piled on you by the devils people. John Wesley said: The insults, rebuffs, abuses and disappointments we meet in this life are the greatest helps to a sanctified experience. In necessities, i. e., in destitution of the necessaries of life, requiring him to suffer in many ways for Christs sake. The Stoic philosophers of ancient Greece taught that the true philosophy of a happy life consists in the greatest possible independence of the material world. Hence Diogenes, their celebrated leader, made it his chief aspiration to dispense with everything appertaining to the material world which he could get along without, teaching his pupils that the more we are disencumbered the freer we are, the more independent and the happier. Hence, refusing to live in a house, he used a tub for his residence, which he rolled on wheels to the place in the city of Athens where he preferred to abide for the time. He had succeeded in reducing down his furniture to a plate to eat out of and a cup to use in drinking. On one occasion, when he saw a boy eating his vegetables out of a hollow bread crust, he threw away his plate, saying: Boy, I thank you for teaching me a lesson in economy. On another occasion, when he saw a boy drinking water out of his hands, he cast away his cup, thanking him for another lesson in economy. When Alexander the Great, his school-mate, having visited him in his tub, said: Now, my old friend Diogenes, I have conquered all the world and I am dispensing kingdoms in many different countries to my friends; what shall I give you? The response was, Alexander, I can not think of any favor you can do me unless it will be just to stand aside and let the sun shine into my tub. Then when the great philosopher told the worlds great conqueror that there were many other worlds besides this, it is said that the latter broke down in tears to think that he never could have but this one world. Oh, what a contrast the craving of the modern church after worldly things, with the great apostle, who said he delighted in necessities, i. e., destitution, in simply having nothing. In persecutions. Reader, can you say that! you actually delight in persecutions? Multiplied thousands in the martyr ages by-gone, actually prayed for a martyrs crown, decidedly preferring to go out of the world in that way. I fear there are not many nowadays who can truly and candidly say: I delight in persecutions. Lord, help us all into a radical Pauline experience, where all the antagonism of the world, the flesh and the devil will only be a source of delight to us. In distresses. The Greek word, stenochooria, is from stenos, narrow, tight, and choora, place. Hence it means all sorts of tight places, troubles, trials, conflicts, in every conceivable way, difficulties indiscriminately. If the preachers were like Paul every one would want the poorest circuit or the work most encompassed and involved in difficulty, really the hardest fields of labor. That is really the true conception. If we are here for ease and comfort, Ichabod is already written on our escutcheon and life is a failure. The greater the difficulties, the grander the opportunities and the more illimitable the field for real efficiency, and the more auspicious the omens that you will wear a starry crown in the good time coming. From the time the Lord sanctified me thirty years ago, as the old brethren still surviving will certify you, I kept the constant petition before Conference for the hardest and most difficult fields of labor. Afterward I located, simply that I might take the world for my parish, as John Wesley said. On behalf of Christ. So this is the reason why Paul delighted in infirmities, insults, necessities, persecutions and diseases, not that any sensible man would seek them for their own sake, but he rejoiced in them for Christs sake. Lord, help us to do likewise. For when I am with out strength then am I dynamite.<\/p>\n<p>Evidently this was the secret of Pauls wonderful power and efficiency. He succeeded in learning how to keep self and the world out of the arena and sink away into God. I am an old revivalist. We always had to have a repetition of Gethsemane and Calvary before we could reach the triumphant resurrection and the glorious ascension. On arrival, finding all elated over the new evangelist and shouting over the revival already in sight, I knew that we had to get rid of great car-loads of human lumber and trash before we could see the glory of God. Soon my plain, hard, rough preaching and earnest crying to God would disgust them, so all their hopes would evanesce, and giving up all expectation of a revival, they would be very sorry they had called me, feeling it was a mistake of their lives. Then came the salient point in the campaign. Frequently at that epoch they would run me off, of course defeating the enterprise outright. When they bore with me in utter desperation, all blue as indigo, feeling that it was infinitely worse than a failure, they all got out of the way and I was out of the way, because they were all disgusted with me. When we reached that significant crisis, a shout always began in the deep interior of my heart, because I knew victory was at hand and we would all see the glory of God as no one had ever seen nor anticipated before. I never knew a failure; when all human resources and hope evanesced away and we reached the place of nothing but insults, destitutions, weakness, persecutions and tight places for Christs sake, then the dynamite came and blew down the walls of Jericho, busted up the devils kingdom, revealing the glory of God and the victories of Christ on all sides to the unutterable surprise of everybody, bearing all opposition before it and inundating the whole country with the glory of God. In many cases, where they all so fell out with me, I had no home, but stood for days and weeks alone with Jesus, preaching the truth fearlessly of men and devils, unearthing all the hidden things of darkness, exposing all Satans refuges of lies, cutting every cable with the sword of the Spirit, after the power came and the tide swept over everything, they almost pulled me to pieces to take me to their homes, and I actually became the most popular man ever known in that country. To give you the simple history of the literal verifications of this Pauline scripture I have witnessed in my own ministry would fill a great volume. Depend upon it and adopt it as a maxim, never letting it slip: When I am without strength then am I dynamite. Our resources, power and hope must evacuate the field before omnipotent grace can glorify God. Poor humanity must get out of the way before the power and glory of God can be revealed. The reason why we dont have revivals everywhere after the Pentecostal style is because we have too much power, too many resources and too much encouragement. You will never see the glory of God till all this gets out of the way.<\/p>\n<p>11. I am become a fool; you compelled me. His enemies, minifying his ministry, and even impeaching his apostolic authority, and thus seeking to destroy his ministerial influence, had compelled him thus to vindicate himself by giving this paradoxical testimony to the wonderful power of God through his humble instrumentality. For I ought to have been commended by you. The emphasis here is on you, i. e., that you should have done this commendation instead of me. For I was not inferior to the very chief of the apostles, if indeed I am nothing. Evidently the reference is here to the entire original Twelve, whose apostleship had never been called in question.<\/p>\n<p>12. The signs of an apostle were wrought out among you in all patience, signs and wonders and mighty works. During the eighteen months he had preached among them, when God used him to found their church, great and mighty works were wrought; not only Crispus, the chief ruler of the synagogue, but even Sosthenes, his successor and leader of the opposition, and many other Jews, had been gloriously converted; besides, great numbers of Gentiles, even Erastus, the chamberlain of the city, and quite a multitude, especially from the dismal hell-dens of debauchery and sensuality which cursed that emporium of idolatry and adultery, had been wonderfully saved and many of them powerfully sanctified. Finally the crowning glory of the mighty works wrought among them culminated in the mighty baptisms of the Holy Ghost, and His glorious endowment of many with the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit, qualifying them to prophesy, speak with tongues, discern spirits and work miracles. As they were all young in their Christian experiences, the gospel being new and fresh among them and three years having rolled away since those wonderful meetings where God had miraculously blessed the labors of Paul, and now many other preachers having come and found a place in their minds and hearts, of course the trend of things was somewhat to blur and obliterate the memories of the olden times.<\/p>\n<p>13. For what is that in which you are inferior to other churches but that I did not burden you? Grant unto me this injustice. Again he reminds them of his noble self-sacrifice in preaching unto them the gospel gratuitously.<\/p>\n<p>14. Behold! this third time I am ready to come unto you, and I will not burden you. We have no account of his second visit to them. The presumption is it was very transient, probably occurring soon after his departure and before he got away from Europe and crossed the sea into Asia. For I do not seek yours, but you. This animadverts (critical remarks) severely on his adversaries, who in many cases had doubtless labored among them for the fleece more than for the flock. There is so little of this purely disinterested ministry in the church that preachers are not all discounted by the bold emphasis they lay on temporal support. It seems that they are past all shame on this subject. It is astounding to hear a preacher in the pulpit publicly speak of his salary, and boldly adopt measures to work it up. I could not stand anything of the kind. When the Lord ceases to feed me I will starve gladly for Christs sake. How many preachers now can candidly say to the people, I seek not yours, but you? Surely every one called and sent of God does feel and talk like Paul. My temporal life, since the Lord sanctified me especially, has been by faith, like my spiritual. If a preacher can not trust God fully and unequivocally for his temporal support, how can he preach to his people the truth of God appertaining to personal faith so that they will all walk by faith and not by sight, and live by faith alone? For the children ought not to lay up treasures for the parents, but the parents for the children. The deep and penetrating thought of Paul is constantly illustrating spiritual truth from temporal affairs patent to perpetual observation. In this statement he beautifully reminds them of his spiritual paternity with them all.<\/p>\n<p>15-16. But most delightfully will I spend and be spent in behalf of your souls, even though the more loving you, I may the less be loved. Lord, help us all to emulate our apostolic example in that deep self-abnegation and annihilation which will enable us to spend and be spent for the people of God, getting the Bride ready for her coming Lord without the slightest reference to temporal emolument. When shall the Church be delivered from the awful scourge of a hireling ministry, so out rightly condemned by our Savior? How infinitely alien are the utterances of Paul and Jesus from anything favoring temporal support, except simply the good Providence of God! When we let temporalities come in the way of spiritualitys, we had better hang our trumpet on the wall and blow it no more, till down in the straw we receive the baptism of the Holy Ghost, consuming selfishness world without end. But be it so, I did not burden you. But being crafty, I caught you with guile. If he had come to Corinth seeking temporal support and remuneration for his preaching, those Jews and heathens would have seen at once that he was actuated by a personal interest, this fact becoming an insuperable barrier against all the efforts he possibly could have made to win them for his Christ. The craftiness here and the guile with which he caught them was simply the policy he adopted, i. e., making his own living by manual labor, and preaching to them night and day with sympathetic tears flowing demonstrative of his tender love for them, while they could see no human motive actuating in this noble philanthropy; meanwhile, the Holy Spirit, through the truth sanctified with tears, sent arrows of conviction into their hearts, revealing an open Hell, death and doom on the one side; salvation, Heaven and a glorious immortality on the other. The result was that scores and hundreds fell under the triumphant power of God and were swept triumphantly into grace. Now do not forget that the guile and craft of Paul consisted in preaching the gospel without saying one word about temporal support. When Holiness people depart from this precept and cease to go and work without a word spoken or an assurance given relative to finances, they had better go back and hunt a place in the fallen churches whence they came. We must verify in precept and practice the literal truth of the New Testament. If you will adopt the Pauline craft and guile, like him you will catch men. But you can not do it without leaving finances sub rosa in toto. Of course this does not mean that you receive no temporal support. Rest assured God will attend to it. It does not mean that Paul received none at Corinth because he recognizes Gaius, one of the very few wealthy members in that church, as his host, and that of the whole church, we are thus assured that he enjoyed the kind hospitality and the home of Gains, and it does not follow that others did not co-operate in his temporal support. Of course this was not so in the beginning, as they had to rise from the dead before they could embark in living enterprises. Lord, help us all to use the same craft and guile which enabled Paul to catch multiplied thousands and save us from the egregious mistake made by the popular clergy in rendering temporal support so prominent as to impress the people that they are following Jesus for the loaves and fishes, thus disgusting and alienating them.<\/p>\n<p>17. By which one of those whom I sent unto you did I fleece you? The answer is in the negative. He had first sent to them Timothy with his cohort, and afterward Titus with his comrades, both of whom had spent their lives with Paul and so imbibed his spirit that he could fully vouch for them in finances and everything else. Like Paul, we should be careful to send out none who would permit temporal interest to get in the way of spiritual. Well does Paul remind them of the decisive contrast between himself and the preachers he sent and the mercenary evangelists who had been among them.<\/p>\n<p>18. I called Titus, and sent along with him the brother. We know not the name of this brother whom Paul sent along with Titus. Doubtless he was Aristarchus, Gains or Philemon, alluded to in chapter 2Co 8:18-22.<\/p>\n<p>Whether did Titus fleece you in any respect? Did we not walk in the same spirit? Did we not in the same footsteps?<\/p>\n<p>Paul here fully endorses Titus and the brother who helped him, feeling fully assured that neither of them said a word or gave an insinuation or the remotest intimation in the favor of personal support. Oh, what mistakes are made along that line! Surely we can go like Paul, as he was the greatest traveler in his day. The great trouble is, as we see from this teaching, that we can not give any attention to our temporal support without imperiling the salvation of souls. Why can we not have faith in on Heavenly Father to feed us like He feeds the birds, and, if we go without a few days, feel it a blessed privilege to enjoy a fast for the glory of God and the good of our souls, and only shout the louder?<\/p>\n<p>19. For a long time you think that we are apologizing to you. This, of course, would become ere-long, a natural conclusion. But you see he utterly disclaims an apologetic attitude. The man of God is no apologist. He is Heavens messenger commissioned from the throne. Hence he needs no excuse, and should make no apology under any circumstances. If you are in any way out of kilter, do not tell the people. God can take a worm and thrash a mountain. We speak in the presence of God in Christ: and all things, beloved, for your edification. Hence we see that the ministers of God are all in Christ, not in the world nor sin. If you are not in Christ, and a new creature, you can not possibly be a minister of God. Not only are we in Christ, but we speak in the very presence of God. Good Lord, help us to realize and never to say or do anything that would not be appropriate if the splendors of the great white throne were flashing all around us. Besides, we find that l things are to be conducive to edification  not intellectual, but spiritual. Hence the metaphysical, literary and dogmatic discourses so common in the pit are utterly out of order because, while they may entertain the people intellectually, they do not really edify them spiritually. Edify means to build up an edifice, i. e., to instruct, sanctify and establish the people in God.<\/p>\n<p>20. For I fear lest perchance having come, I shall not find you as I wish, and I shall not be found unto you such as you wish. He is still determined by his letters and the preachers sent to them to get them all in as good fix as possible for his reception, thus preferring to settle controversies, refute heresies, correct irregularities, reform abuses and bring all the people into beautiful harmony with God and His Word while at a distance, so when among them he will have nothing to do but as in the first place, when God so wonderfully blessed his labors: preach to them the living Word in spite of men and devils. Lest perhaps there shall be contentions, envy, animosities, self-seekings. These four words comprehend the dark, malevolent affections constituting the dismal virus of inbred sin, which only the wonderful efficacy of the cleansing blood and the fire of the Holy Ghost can exterminate.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: William Godbey&#8217;s Commentary on the New Testament<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>2Co 12:1. It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord. To disclosures of the divine pleasure, which cannot be known by any researches of the human mind. The English gives us here two distinct sentences. Many of the old interpreters read subjunctively, Though it be not expedient for me to glory; yet I will come to visions and revelations. The high character and authority of Paul in the church at Corinth was insupportable to the false apostles. They had accused them of a capital error in making him equal to the first prophets of the Hebrew nation, prophets who had seen the glory of the Lord. Well then, says Paul, if I must glory a little in self-defence against such accusations, I affirm that I also have seen the Lord. Act 9:4; Act 22:14, 1Co 9:1. That alone is sufficient to justify my call to live and preach as I do, for I know whose servant I am.<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:2. I knew a man in Christ, a regenerate man, as in Rom 8:1, and 2Co 5:17; for the Word of the Lord came in ancient times to holy men. This distinguishes St. Paul from all the raptures and ecstasies of the pythonesses or sibyls of heathen temples.<\/p>\n<p>Above fourteen years ago. Paul was converted about the thirty fifth year of our Lord. Three years he had spent in Arabia and Damascus, before he went up the first time to Jerusalem. Then, after fourteen years, he went up again. Gal 1:18; Gal 2:1. In reference to this period he says, When I was come again to Jerusalem, even while I prayed in the temple, I was in a trance, or ecstasy, as in the Greek. Act 22:17. In Act 15:1-6, we read that Paul, and others, went up to Jerusalem to consult the brethren on the question of circumcision. Critics generally suppose that this was the time of the ecstasy: if otherwise, as we have no dates, it is useless to enquire.<\/p>\n<p>Caught up to the third heaven. The angelic or highest heaven, as in Act 1:8; Act 1:11. It is the same as paradise, or Abrahams bosom. In other words, it is the Eden of God, where Christ dwells with the spirits of the just. Erasmus says that Paul was taken from the third heaven to paradise. See on Joh 3:13. The grand point is the vision. As few persons were allowed to enter the holy of holies, let us glean what is revealed of knowledge so precious. St. Peter had an ecstasy, or trance, and was transported beyond himself. Act 10:10. John was in the Spirit on the Lords day. Rev 1:10. When the allied armies of Israel and Judah were fainting for want of water, Elisha, having no vision, called for a minstrel, and by psalmody raised his soul to that divine abstraction which sees light in the light of the Lord. Though, we sinners, must not obtrude on paths so high and holy, yet we should follow the prophets in seeking all the glory of regeneration.<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:4. Heard unspeakable words.  , secret or ineffable words. Paul was here admitted into the cabinet of heaven. John heard words which were sealed up till future times. Luke mentions the subject on which Moses and Elias talked with Christ on the mount, but does not relate the words. Our Saviour testified on earth the things he had seen, and the words he had heard in heaven. Joh 3:32; Joh 3:34. The vision with which Paul was favoured was no doubt designed to support him in his arduous work, by showing him the future state of the church, and the visitations which should fall on the Jews, and the Roman persecutors. Of course they were things not lawful then to be published, or uttered.<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:7. Lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, which, in an evangelical view, exalted me above Moses, who saw the glory on the mount; and Isaiah, who saw the Messiah enthroned in the temple, there was given to me a double stroke, the one to afflict the body, the other more painful still, a messenger of Satan to depress my mind. That which regards the body, he calls a ; and the precise idea has given rise to many conjectures. Tertullian thinks it was a sudes, a species of thorn; and again, dolor auricul, anguish or pain in the ear. Perhaps he might have some idea of the new name which the French physicians have given to an old disease, tique douloureux. Theophylact follows the more ancient opinion of those who call it capitis dolorem, a pain in the head, or nervous head ache. And this seems to agree with the messenger or angel of Satan to buffet him. The evil angel continually reproaching him with his infirmities, magnifying his weakness, and bidding him retire from labours and sufferings so severe, adding, that he was not fit to contend with mobs and tumults, or with griefs and troubles in the church, and a world of outward foes. This thorn in the flesh the apostle elsewhere calls an infirmity of the flesh, and his temptation that was in the flesh, which exposed him to some kind of contempt. Gal 4:13-14. It must therefore have been some bodily weakness, or deformity, which operated strongly to his disadvantage, the tempter meanwhile availing himself of it to encrease his difficulty and discouragement.<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:8. I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me. By the word Lord is understood Christ, who appeared to him. Christ who gave him this after vision. Christ in whom he would glory, that his power and grace might rest upon him. Paul therefore prayed to the Lord Jesus, and often besought him in this affliction. Thrice, it would seem, with prayer and fasting, and probably for three successive days. Dr. Carpenter has written a book to prove that all the apostles were unitarians! Yet he fully grants in this place, and he could not do otherwise, that Paul really did pray to the Saviour. This we still do in all the common prayers, throughout the christian world.<\/p>\n<p>Paul received a gracious answer of compromise, that though the thorn was not removed, the Lord would be so with him, affording every divine support, that the great work of converting the gentiles should be effectuated, even by a worm of the dust, clothed with the power and grace of Christ.<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:12. Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you, by unheard-of patience and perseverance in the work. By special miracles also, which were wrought by the hand of Paul; by the conversion of multitudes of gentiles, in twenty provinces of Asia and Europe. The work spoke for the workman: what more could mortals ask?<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:20-21. I fear, lest when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, in regard of envy, strifes, backbitings, parties, and swellings of a haughty spirit. Nay, worse: I fear lest some should not have renounced their grosser immoralities, and that I should have to purify the church, before I could build you up. Take proper measures; be decided in what character I shall come the third time to Corinth.<\/p>\n<p>REFLECTIONS.<\/p>\n<p>We are here farther indebted to the judaizing teachers, or false apostles, for this account of the rapture and ravishment of St. Paul into the third heavens. These visions placed him among the first friends of God. They equalled him with Moses, who saw the throne and glory of God on Sinai; and to Isaiah, who saw the same glory in the temple. Eze 1:4. Peter, James, and John, had honours of a similar kind. Mat 17:5. These are rare and special favours. We must not in this world know too much of heaven; it would take us off from the duties of life. Now and then a prophet has been favoured with revelations of this kind; and now and then a saint receives comfort from the Spirit in so extraordinary a degree, as to menace the body with dissolution. St. Paul was at this time praying in the temple, as is conceived; and his faith penetrated within the veil. He launched away beyond the faith of mortals, and even beyond his own consciousness and recollection. This stretch perhaps enfeebled his body for future years.<\/p>\n<p>It is thence apparent, that exalted favours require a proportionable ballast of crosses and afflictions, lest we founder, as a ship for want of lading. So Jacob, after wrestling with the angel, went halting on his thigh. David was likewise prepared for the throne by adversity. Joseph also by imprisonment, and Moses by exile, were tutored and prepared for the honours which came from God.<\/p>\n<p>Though we see not as St. Paul saw, yet we learn that the happiness of heaven is unutterable. If believers here rejoice with joy unspeakable, what would mortals attempt to say of the joy of heaven. We see now by analogy only. We have only the light of the sun to afford us ideas of the light of heaven, which shall darken the sun by its lustre. Eye hath not seen, ear hath not heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things that God hath prepared for them that love him.<\/p>\n<p>The happiness of heaven is completely freed from all anxieties about this life. St. Paul did not know whether he was in the body, or out of the body: and this abstraction of mind is no small presumption of the life to come. So while the holy apostles were on the mount of transfiguration, they forgot the world, and wished to build tabernacles. Moses also, communing with God on the holy mountain, needed neither meat nor drink. He lived as the inhabitants of heaven, and apparently forgot the multitude on the plain.<\/p>\n<p>The special favours of God should never be forgotten. St. Paul noted the time and the place of this rapture, and counted the years. It was to him a time to be remembered. This sight of heaven supported him in his sufferings, and fortified him against the jews, who would not receive his testimony. Let us keep in lively recollection the favours of God, and the covenant we have made with him on special occasions.<\/p>\n<p>The high favours and comforts of heaven are ever accompanied with modesty and humility. These visions were above the reach of ordinary believers, and therefore the apostle said little about them. He would rather glory in his infirmities, that the power of Christ might rest upon him in his preservation, amidst all the calamities mentioned in the preseding chapter.<\/p>\n<p>The grace of God is sufficient to support us against the worst and sorest assaults of Satan. Our temptations and conflicts with the enemy of souls are all common to man; and the voice of our captain in the day of battle, crying, Be strong, be valiant, my grace is sufficient, will incessantly win the field, and give us the victory.<\/p>\n<p>Lastly, guile is incompatible with holiness. The false apostles suggested that though St. Paul had wrought and preached a free gospel, yet he had shared in the contributions of the church through his colleagues; so he craftily caught them with guile. This charge he repels in the face of the church, that the shame and mischief of defamation might rest at its own door. <\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Sutcliffe&#8217;s Commentary on the Old and New Testaments<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>2Co 12:1-10. A Special Revelation and its Sequel.By an account of a great spiritual experience which he had enjoyed, Paul explains the reason why he has been called on to suffer, and the Divine interpretation of the suffering, in the light of which he can ever rejoice in this weakness and in all similar experiences. An expression of his proud confidence is wrung from him, however he may doubt its expediency. He recalls memorable experiences of visions and revelations of the Lord, and one in particular, fourteen years before, when, under conditions that he could not explain; he found himself in the third heaven, in Paradise. Here he employs language drawn from late Jewish speculation, imagining a series of heavens one above another, and means the highest heaven. A man who has had such experiences has a right to a proud self-confidence, and may express it without incurring a charge of folly. But still Paul shrinks from doing so, lest men should be overawed by the excessive glory of such privileges. His desire still, as always, is to be judged by what he says and what he does. In this shrinking from putting forward the marvellous as a ground on which to claim allegiance of others, we may find a striking parallel to an important element in the Synoptic portrait of Jesus.<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:7. The first clause should be connected with what precedes, and the whole may be paraphrased thus: That no one may be led even by the vast number of revelations I have enjoyed to appraise my work otherwise than by what he has seen me do and heard me say. The thorn in the flesh was plainly some kind of torturing pain (? epilepsy, malaria) by which the apostle was frequently attacked (p. 769). Probably it produced temporary or permanent disfigurement of some kind, and so made him less acceptable as a preacher of the gospel, and gave his opponents an excuse for belittling his authority. Not once, but thrice, he had prayed to Christ for its removal. The answer had been heard in the assurance that Divine grace is directly proportioned to human need; the great weakness of the apostle is balanced by the manifestation of Gods power on his behalf, so that we reach the paradox of Christian experienceWhen I am weak, then am I strong.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Peake&#8217;s Commentary on the Bible<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>If in chapter 11 we have seen God&#8217;s grace in sustaining the vessel through all adversity, Paul now speaks of the other side of this, the grace which gives unspeakable blessedness in being &#8220;caught up&#8221; above all earthly things and occupations. He speaks of this as &#8220;visions and revelations of the Lord.&#8221; It is not that he is basing any Christian teaching whatever upon this experience, but rather indicating thereby that such things may be in measure known to anyone who is &#8220;in Christ.&#8221; Verse 2 is rightly translated, &#8220;I know a man in Christ.&#8221; It is manifestly he himself of whom Paul speaks (as verse 7 proves); and he does not write of this until fourteen years after it happened, for it did not involve anything that, as an apostle, he was bound to communicate. The experience was simply that of &#8220;a man in Christ,&#8221; and written now no doubt as an encouragement to all who are &#8220;in Christ,&#8221; not as a revelation to others of the will of God. But the occasion was so sublimely that of spiritual blessedness, that he was not at all conscious of whether or not his body was present with him. This is repeated in verse 3, no doubt to press home the fact that this was something above and outside of the flesh. First it is said he was caught up to the third heaven; and this is further described in verse 4 as &#8220;paradise.&#8221; This is one of three times that paradise is mentioned in the New Testament, and each indicates the presence of God, the meaning being &#8220;a garden of delights.&#8221; If the first heaven is that of earth&#8217;s atmosphere, and the second the astronomical heaven, then the third is higher than human intellect reaches, indescribable therefore by material comparisons.<\/p>\n<p>He says nothing of the wonder of the vision, no doubt because this was beyond description, just as the words he heard were impossible to communicate to others. But Paul&#8217;s writing of this as he does, is an effective guard for us against accepting men&#8217;s descriptions of their visions as establishing some particular teaching. If anyone could have based anything upon his vision, Paul would be the man; but while the vision was deeply precious to himself, he could not even share it with others.<\/p>\n<p>He would glory in the grace that had so blessed him as a man in Christ. But of himself, as in the flesh, he would not glory, except in those infirmities that humbled the flesh. If he would desire to glory, he would not be a fool and go beyond the truth, as is the common temptation among men. Indeed, he would forbear speaking more, though true, lest others should think more of him personally than was strictly true. For thorough honesty does not desire to leave wrong impressions.<\/p>\n<p>The tendency to personal pride, even in this devoted servant of the Lord, required what he calls &#8220;a thorn in the flesh&#8221; in order that he might be preserved from selfexaltation. Even the marvellous experience of being called up to heaven did not eradicate from him the flesh with its insidious evils. His &#8220;thorn&#8221; was no doubt some physical affliction. It has been remarked that the flesh in Paul might be tempted to boast that he was the only man who had ever been so caught up to heaven, yet in this case the flesh would be boasting in something it had nothing to do with; for Paul was not even conscious of his body being there. And God allowed Satan to inflict Paul with this thorn, no doubt with malicious spite on Satan on Satan&#8217;s part, but with pure wisdom and love on Gods part.<\/p>\n<p>Neither Paul nor his associates used the gift of healing in this matter; but three times Paul prayed beseechingly that God would remove the affliction from him. God answered, not as Paul had asked, but exceedingly abundantly above his request: &#8220;My grace is sufficient for thee: for My strength is made perfect in weakness.&#8221; To have the difficulty removed would have been easier for Paul, but to have grace from God to bear it would bring more glory to God, and deeper blessing also to Paul. God&#8217;s effective work is done, not by the robust health and energy of man, but by power that uses even the weakest of vessels.<\/p>\n<p>Paul therefore responds, &#8220;most gladly&#8221; in willingness to rejoice even in his infirmities, for it means that the power of Christ would rest upon him. Simply believing God in this matter, he actually took pleasure in infirmities, reproaches, necessities, persecutions and distresses which came to him for Christ&#8217;s sake. For in this very weakness he was strong, not with the strength of the flesh, but of spiritual reality.<\/p>\n<p>And again he speaks of what he considers the foolishness of his boasting: he had not wanted it, but they had compelled him. Instead of criticizing him, they, having been converted through him, ought to have commended him for his manifestly unexcelled apostolic character and labours.<\/p>\n<p>The evidence of his apostleship had been very clear in Corinth, his humble, stedfast endurance of all adversity; and added to this &#8220;signs, wonders, and mighty deeds.&#8221; God had accredited his message with such unquestionable proofs of His divine working, not by any means having the dubious character of the many Satanic or fleshly counterfeits of our day.<\/p>\n<p>His work among them had produced results as clear as in other assemblies. Who would say they were inferior? If Paul&#8217;s work as to them had been valueless, they might have had reason to discredit him. If they criticized him for taking no support from them, this of course did not invalidate the work of God in their own souls by the ministry of Paul, but he will add, &#8220;Forgive me this wrong,&#8221; if indeed they considered it to be a wrong.<\/p>\n<p>Both in verse 14 and in chapter 13:1 he speaks of being ready to come to them the third time. Actually, he had not come the second time, as he had intended: he had been only once in Corinth. But in coming to them, he will not change his practice: he will still receive no support from them; for he does not seek what they have, but themselves, that is, their true welfare according to God. And he applies to this a natural, normal principle, that of parents providing for their children, rather than the reverse. He was doing this. Of course, we must not forget the other side of the truth either, as emphasized in 1Ti 5:4, for if parents are in need, their children are responsible for their relief, if they have the wherewithal.<\/p>\n<p>But it is no mere sense of responsibility that moves Paul: he would very gladly expend every effort to help the Corinthians, and to &#8220;be spent&#8221; in service to them, even though this unselfish love was misunderstood, and requited with resentment. Genuine love does not give up because it is not appreciated.<\/p>\n<p>Verse 16 shows the way in which some of the Corinthians were accusing Paul. They suspected that, because he took no support from them, he was seeking first to secure them as his own followers, by apparent unselfishness, in order afterward to reap some material benefits from them. Those whose minds are set selfishly on material things, will always suspect others too of selfish motives. Did they not understand the true working of the Spirit of God in the Lord&#8217;s servant?<\/p>\n<p>So he asks them if, when he sent Titus and another brother to them, he had in any way used these brethren to gain some material profit from them. Indeed, did Titus not show the same unselfish character as Paul? Every true evidence denied the suspicions of the Corinthians. Evidently for some time they had thought that when Paul spoke in this way, it was mere excuses. But this was a callous and inconsiderate attitude. Solemnly Paul insists, &#8220;we speak before God in Christ;&#8221; and they are left no alternative but to believe him, unless of course they want to take the extreme position of considering him to be deliberately lying. But he was speaking and acting in genuine concern for their edifying.<\/p>\n<p>Now he candidly expresses to them the fear that, when he comes, he may find their condition so contrary to truth that they will find him contrary to them. No doubt he writes with the earnest desire that any such thing might be previously corrected, so that he would not be given the painful duty of dealing with it. If theirs was a cynical attitude toward Paul, then it would not be surprising to find among them &#8220;debates, envying, wraths, strife&#8217;s, backbiting, whisperings, swellings, tumults.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>Note that, while the above mentioned evils can be strongly reproved, yet he does not speak of disciplinary action in verse 20, but in verse 21. If Paul was called upon to discipline those there who had been guilty of committing flagrant evil, and had not repented, in this he says, &#8220;My God will humble me.&#8221; Whether those disciplined were humbled (as they should be), yet the responsibility of Paul&#8217;s having to act, would be to him far from pleasant, but humbling. Of course, it is always the responsibility of the assembly to judge any known conduct of &#8220;uncleanness, fornication, and lasciviousness,&#8221; but if in Corinth such was present, and the assembly failed to carry out proper judgment, then Paul would be required of God to insist on this when he came. How much better for the assembly to bear such a burden, and not make it the painful duty of the Lord&#8217;s servant.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Grant&#8217;s Commentary on the Bible<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>SECTION 17.  PAULS RAPTURE TO PARADISE; AND THORN IN THE FLESH CH. 12:1-11.<\/p>\n<p>To boast is needful. It is not indeed profitable: I will come, however, to visions and revelations of the Lord. I know a man in Christ fourteen years ago (whether in body I do not know, whether outside of the body I do not know: God knows) such a one caught up as far as the third heaven. And I know such a man, (whether in body or apart from the body I do not know: God knows,) that he was caught up into Paradise and heard utterances not to be uttered which it is not allowed to a man to speak. On behalf of such a one I shall boast. But on behalf of myself I shall not boast, except in my weaknesses. For, if I may wish to boast, I shall not be foolish, for I shall speak truth But I forbear; lest any one in reference to me reckon beyond what he sees me, or hears from me.<\/p>\n<p>And by the superabundance of the revelations-for which cause, that I may not be beyond measure lifted up, there was given to me a stake for the flesh, an angel of Satan to strike me, that I may not be beyond measure lifted up. About this three times I besought the Lord, that it might depart from me. And he has said to me, Sufficient for thee is my grace: for the power is in weakness accomplished. Most gladly then I shall rather boast in my weakness, that there may encamp over me the power of Christ. For which cause I am well pleased with weaknesses, with wantonnesses, with necessities, with persecutions, with positions of helplessness, on behalf of Christ: for when I am weak then I am powerful. I have become foolish. It was you that compelled me. For, as to me, I ought by you to be recommended. For, nothing have I fallen short of the overmuch apostles; if I am even nothing.<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:1. The narrative of Pauls first great peril seemed to be the beginning of a series of similar adventures. But the series is suddenly broken off by another expression of reluctance to speak about himself. He writes under necessity. This reveals again his deep consciousness of the folly of boasting.<\/p>\n<p>Needful: in order to put his opponents to shame, and thus rescue the readers from their snares. Cp. 2Co 12:11; 2Co 11:30.<\/p>\n<p>Not profitable: as a general principle; neither for him who speaks nor those who hear.<\/p>\n<p>I shall come, however: though boasting is not profitable, I shall pass on to other matters of boasting.<\/p>\n<p>Revelation: a lifting up of a veil to disclose something unknown before, either by an outward and conspicuous event, (1Co 1:7; 1Co 3:13; Rom 2:5; Rom 8:18; 2Th 2:3-8,) or by the inward teaching of the Spirit in His ordinary (Php 3:15; Eph 1:17) or extraordinary (1Co 14:30; Eph 3:5) operations. See under Rom 1:17.<\/p>\n<p>Visions, i.e. presentations of unseen realities in visible form: one class of revelations. Interesting coincidences in Act 26:19, compared with Gal 1:16; Luk 1:22; Luk 24:23. Same words together in Dan 10:1.<\/p>\n<p>Of the Lord: either as Himself revealed, 1Co 1:7; 1Pe 1:7; 1Pe 1:13; 1Pe 4:13; (Rom 2:5; Rom 8:19; Rom 16:25,) or as Himself revealing, Gal 1:12; Rev 1:1. The plural number suggests that here Paul refers to various kinds of visions, and (to use a wider word) to revelations in any mode, imparted by Christ.<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:2-4. An example of these.<\/p>\n<p>In Christ; points to spiritual contact with Christ as the source of all that follows. While writing, Paul knows a man who, united to Christ, was fourteen years ago caught up to heaven. The introductory words to boast is needful prove that Paul refers here to himself. See under 2Co 12:5. That Paul speaks of himself in the third person, is akin to the ideal standpoint in time assumed in Rom 4:24; Rom 5:1; Rom 7:14; Rom 8:30; and betrays his vivid imagination.<\/p>\n<p>In body: i.e. body and spirit together caught up.<\/p>\n<p>Outside of the body: the spirit alone, leaving the body behind. The state of the body, in this case, Paul probably does not think of. It might be in sleep or trance. If so, since we cannot conceive the body to be inanimate, the suggestion of Lactantius (quoted by Meyer) may practically be near the truth: the mind goes away; the soul remains.<\/p>\n<p>I do not know: emphatic repetition, in contrast to I know. That Paul did not know whether his body as well as his spirit was caught up to heaven, shows how intensely supernatural was the event.<\/p>\n<p>God knows: before whose hand and by whose power the rapture took place.<\/p>\n<p>Caught up: carried away by a strong hand. Same word in 1Th 4:17; Act 8:39; Rev 12:5.<\/p>\n<p>As far as; suggests distance.<\/p>\n<p>Third heaven: cp. Eph 4:10 above the heavens; Heb 4:14. Lucian (lxxvii. 12) speaks in satire of a Galilean who walked upon air to the third heaven. We cannot decide whether Paul thought of seven heavens, as the Jews did; who, however, distinguished them variously. The words suggest naturally the unseen world, beyond the place (Mat 6:26; Mat 16:2 f; 24:30) of the birds and clouds and that (Mat 24:29; Mar 13:25) of the stars. In 2Co 12:3 Paul lingers upon his knowing the man but not knowing whether the rapture was in the body or without it, this however known clearly by God.<\/p>\n<p>Apart from: rather more emphatic than outside of.<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:4. Paradise: probably a Persian word, but found in Hebrew (A.V. orchard) in Sol. Song Son 4:13; Ecc 2:5, (A.V. forest) in Neh 2:8; in the Greek LXX., Gen 2:8, etc., Gen 13:10; Num 24:6; Isa 51:3, etc.; Sir 24:30; Sir 40:17; Sir 40:27, Susanna 4, 7, etc.; in Josephus frequently, and in classic Greek. It denotes a park or pleasure ground, especially around a palace. So Xenophon, Anabasis bk. i. 2. 7: there Cyrus had a palace and a great paradise, full of wild beasts which he hunted on horseback whenever he went to exercise himself and the horses. Through the middle of the paradise flows the river Meander. In Gen 13:10 the Jordan valley looks like the paradise of God: and in chs. ii., iii. the garden of Eden is constantly rendered paradise of pleasure. To this last, Rev 2:7 evidently refers: and 2Co 12:4 and Luk 23:43 suggest it. In Luk 23:43 it is evidently the pleasant place where the souls of the departed righteous wait for the resurrection. The associations of the words suggest that Christ by His entrance made the dark Sheol or Hades (Hebrew and Greek names for the place of the dead) into a place of delight. Rev 2:7 (cp. Rev 22:2) refers to the place of final glory, which will surround the palace and throne of God. It is practically the same as the New Jerusalem which John saw coming down out of heaven from God; and which may therefore be supposed to be already existing in heaven. It is thus distinguished from the paradise into which at His death Christ entered. It is difficult to say whether Paul refers here to the happy place of the departed righteous, or to that more glorious place before the throne where we may conceive sinless spirits of other races already dwelling in glory and which will in the great day extend its boundaries to earth that it may be the final home of redeemed mankind. The word paradise may be either identical with or the higher part of, or higher than the third heaven. This last supposition would imply that the rapture to Paradise was a further rapture beyond that to the third heaven. But of this there is no hint whatever. The word paradise was used by later Jewish writers for the present abode of the departed: and, that in this sense it was generally understood, is implied by Christs use of it without further specification in Luk 23:43. On the other hand Rev 2:7 is an express allusion to Gen 2:9. It is therefore perhaps better to understand by the word paradise here, where it is used without explanation and must therefore be understood in its more familiar sense, the present abode of the faithful dead. And, since those whose bodies are not yet rescued and who are waiting (Rev 6:10) for the completion of their number must be conceived to be in the lowest part of the celestial universe, paradise cannot in this verse be higher than, and must therefore be identical with, the third heaven. Paul lingers over, and thus lays stress upon, this remarkable event of his life. The word paradise expounds the third heaven. He was carried not only above the sky and clouds but into the beautiful resting place of the departed servants of God.<\/p>\n<p>Not to be uttered: not unutterable, or the following prohibition would be needless. Same word used for sacred secrets in Herodotus bk. v. 83; and in bk. vi. 135, where the secret was divulged.<\/p>\n<p>Which it is not allowed etc.; expounds and limits not to be uttered. Man may not speak it.<\/p>\n<p>If our reckoning be correct (see Dissertation iii.) this rapture took place in A.D. 44, about the time of the death (Act 12:23; Josephus, Antiq. bk. xix. 8. 2) of Herod Agrippa, and probably shortly before Pauls solemn separation (Act 13:1 f) for the mission to foreign countries. Perhaps by this rapture God was preparing His servant for the new and perilous work now before him.<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:5-6. Such a one refers certainly to Paul himself: for, no other reason is suggested why this revelation should be to him a matter of boasting, and it is clearly implied in 2Co 12:7. Pauls rapture was so utterly independent of his own effort and merit that the raptured person seemed to be some one other than himself. And the lapse of time made this conception more easy to him. Ourselves long ago seem to us other than our present selves. Thoughts about the man who fourteen years ago was caught up to Paradise fill Paul with an exultation he cannot forbear to express.<\/p>\n<p>On behalf of myself: so as to bring honour to myself, for something I have done or can do.<\/p>\n<p>Except in my weaknesses: 2Co 11:30 : an exception which seems to be a contradiction. An example is given in 2Co 12:9-10.<\/p>\n<p>For if I wish etc; gives weight and worth to Pauls refusal to boast, by saying that he might boast if he would.<\/p>\n<p>I shall not be foolish; reveals again (cp. 2Co 11:16) Pauls deep sense of the folly of boasting and his jealous care to have the esteem of his readers. The folly of boasting is its usual untruthfulness. But Paul will speak truth.<\/p>\n<p>Reckon: as in 1Co 4:1. He refrains from boasting because he does not wish his readers to form any estimate of him beyond what they actually see him to be; and, since so great a part of his activity was speech, beyond the worth of the words they hear from his lips. In this jealous care for the esteem of others, and in this refusal to acquire fame by talking about oneself, a fame always precarious, we shall do well to imitate the apostle.<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:7. Continues the narrative of 2Co 12:4, which was interrupted by the comment of 2Co 12:5-6. It recalls an affliction probably well known to the readers, and delineates its effect upon Paul.<\/p>\n<p>The revelations; implies others besides the one just mentioned.<\/p>\n<p>Superabundance: surpassing in grandeur or number those granted to others. These words are pushed prominently forward to connect the stake in the flesh with the rapture to Paradise.<\/p>\n<p>For which cause: various reading: see Appendix B.<\/p>\n<p>That I be not beyond-measure-lifted-up: kind foresight of God. That Paul felt himself exposed to this danger, warns us of the spiritual peril which always accompanies special gifts. None but a great and humble man could have made such confession.<\/p>\n<p>There was given to me; probably by the Giver of all good. For it follows close after a divine and merciful purpose and before any mention of Satan. Cp. Php 1:29.<\/p>\n<p>Stake: any sharp piece of wood, artificial or natural; most frequently artificially sharpened, especially for military palisades; more rarely splinters; or (metaphorically, as here) in Num 33:55; Eze 28:24; Sir 43:19, a thorn. The evident severity of this affliction (proved by Pauls earnest prayer), and the deliberate purpose of it, suggest perhaps the figure of a sharpened piece of wood driven intentionally into his body.<\/p>\n<p>For the flesh: viz. to pierce it.<\/p>\n<p>Angel: anglicized form of a Greek word for one who brings news or a message, constant equivalent (LXX.) for a Hebrew word denoting sometimes (Job 1:14) one who brings news but usually one sent either (1Sa 11:3; 1Sa 16:19; 2Sa 11:19) with a message or (1Sa 19:11) to do some work. Naturally the Greek word took up (cp. Luk 9:52; Luk 7:24) the full compass of the Hebrew word. The common use of it for heavenly beings sent to do for God all sorts of work on earth (Act 12:7; Act 12:23, etc.) suggested its use here for an affliction caused (and therefore sent) by Satan to do his malicious work.<\/p>\n<p>To strike me, as if with a fist: business of the angel sent by Satan. Same word in 1Co 4:11; Mat 26:67; 1Pe 2:20. Notice the change of metaphor. That which, looking at its point of attack, viz. the body, and its obstructiveness and pain, is a stake driven into the flesh, is represented also as a personal combatant sent by Satan to strike at Paul from time to time severe blows. The repetition of that I may not be lifted up (see Appendix B) reveals Pauls deep consciousness of the merciful divine purpose which underlay the malicious satanic purpose of the affliction.<\/p>\n<p>The word flesh suggests that this affliction was a bodily ailment. For, in a moral sense, to Paul the flesh with its desires (Gal 5:24) was crucified. In Luk 13:16; Job 2:7 such ailments are attributed to Satan. Probably all forms of sickness, being directly or indirectly a result of sin, have the same source. The word stake suggests acute suffering and a hindrance to the apostles work. This latter is confirmed by in weakness, 2Co 12:9. [The present subjunctive implies continuous or recurrent suffering.] The word strike suggests recurrent attacks. A humiliating malady is suggested by its divine purpose. The word given suggests that it was not inborn, or if inborn afterwards greatly aggravated. Pauls prayer implies that its removal was conceivable. It therefore cannot have been a memory of past sin. Christs refusal implies that it was not sinful; and so does Pauls resolve to boast in it. These indications suggest severe and recurrent and painful bodily ailment, which Paul recognized as a work of Satan but also as a gift of the kind forethought of God, and which seemed to hinder his apostolic activity. Its mention here suggests, but does not quite prove, that it came soon after the rapture to Paradise. Certainly it was something calculated to counteract any lofty self-estimate which the rapture might create. The above is the oldest explanation of this verse. It was held probably by Irenaeus, bk. v. 3; and certainly by Tertullian, On Modesty ch. xiii.: a pain as they say of ear or head. And it is given by most modern expositors. Purely inward temptations either sensual (Roman Catholic writers) or spiritual (Luther) would hardly have been matter of boasting; while the former contradicts 1Co 7:7, and the latter the word flesh. Outward persecutions (Greek fathers) would be hardly sufficiently personal.<\/p>\n<p>The kind of bodily malady is a matter of mere conjecture. Possibly Gal 4:14, your temptation in my flesh refers to a recurrence of it, detaining Paul in Galatia and thus leading to the founding of the churches there, and such as to test the loyalty of the Galatian converts. But of the nature of this sickness in Galatia we have no indication. An affection of the eyes, or epilepsy, are plausible guesses, but not much more. [To suggest the former in Gal 4:15, a more emphatic pronoun would be needed.] See the very good notes in Lightfoots Galatians, and in vol. i., excursus x., of Farrars St. Paul.<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:8-9 a. On behalf of this: i.e. that I might be delivered from it.<\/p>\n<p>Three times: definite and memorable prayers, perhaps at different attacks of the malady. The repetition reveals Pauls earnestness.<\/p>\n<p>The Lord: Christ. Cp. 2Co 12:9, power of Christ. Notice an express prayer to Christ.<\/p>\n<p>Depart from me] it was therefore removable, either with or without a miracle.<\/p>\n<p>He has said (or in idiomatic English he said) to me: after the third petition. [The Greek perfect notes the abiding effect of Christs words. See The Expositor, First Series, vol. xi. pp. 198, 301.] Whether this was by special revelation or by the ordinary operation of the Holy Spirit casting divine light upon truth already received, we are not told.<\/p>\n<p>Sufficient for thee etc: My smile and My purpose to do thee good will afford everything needful for thy highest welfare even in spite of this great affliction. This implied refusal is at once justified by a great truth.<\/p>\n<p>The well-known power: with which Christ makes His people strong (Php 4:13) to do and to dare and to suffer.<\/p>\n<p>Weakness: conspicuous contrast to power.<\/p>\n<p>Accomplished: attains its full goal, works out its full results, and thus reveals its full grandeur. Same word in Rom 2:27; Gal 5:16; Luk 12:50; Luk 18:31; Luk 22:37; Joh 19:28; Joh 19:30 : cognate to end in 2Co 11:15; see note. The power of Christ manifests to the full its irresistible energy and attains its highest results by performing works of power with powerless instruments. For this reason Christ refused to remove the stake in the flesh which seemed to be to Paul an element of weakness. Cp. 2Co 4:7; 2Co 1:9. Notice that the power of Christ makes His grace sufficient for us. For He who smiles upon us is able to accomplish His kindly purpose.<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:9-10. Pauls comment on the words of Christ.<\/p>\n<p>In my weaknesses: of which the stake in the flesh was only one example. In these he will boast, rather than pray for their removal; and with joy. Then follows a purpose which in his boasting Paul cherishes, and which is to some extent attained by his boasting. He desires that like a tent there may be spread over him the power of Christ, guarding him on every side. Similar word in Joh 1:14; Rev 7:15; Rev 21:3 : cognate to tabernacle, Heb 9:2 ff. In view of this desire, his weaknesses can evoke only exultation: for they afford opportunities for the might of Christ to attain through him its noblest results, results proportionate to the confidence of his exultation. This illustrates Rom 5:3. Boasting in our weaknesses is justified because it is virtually a boasting in the power of God.<\/p>\n<p>For which cause: because the power of Christ will encamp over, and realize itself in him.<\/p>\n<p>Acts of wantonness (Rom 1:30) etc.: four outward circumstances in which Paul often felt his weakness. They mark a transition from the matter of the stake in the flesh. Acts of purposeless cruelty, repeated lack of the most needful things, the repeated pursuit of enemies, positions in which there seemed to be no way of escape, in all these Paul cheerfully acquiesced, because by revealing his own weakness they revealed the power of Christ.<\/p>\n<p>On behalf of Christ: connected, not with the words immediately preceding, to which it would be a needless addition, but with I am well pleased to which it adds immense force. In all these things Paul acquiesces for Christs sake, i.e. because in them Christs power and glory will be revealed.<\/p>\n<p>For when etc.: reason why Paul is well-pleased in weaknesses. In want and persecution Paul is absolutely weak; for his own powers can do nothing. But in these circumstances he finds that the power of Christ supplies all his need and shelters him from every foe: and therefore, because that power encamps over him, he is practically so powerful that nothing can hurt him. And this strength in weakness moves him to acquiesce in these various afflictions, for Christs sake.<\/p>\n<p>When, then: as in 1Co 15:28, conspicuous coincidence in time. When we are consciously powerless to work out by our own strength any good result, then do we rely simply and only on the infinite power of Christ, and are truly strong.<\/p>\n<p>2Co 12:11. At the end, as at the beginning, of (17 Paul utters his deep sense of the foolishness of boasting. By not speaking in his favor as they ought to have done and by listening to his detractors, Pauls readers compelled him to speak about himself, which in itself is foolish, that thus he might rescue them from the guile of his opponents. For the good of others he condescends to say things which but for their motive would be unworthy of an intelligent man. Than this, no kind of self-denial is to sensible persons more difficult or more noble Recommend: as in 2Co 3:1.<\/p>\n<p>For, nothing etc.: 2Co 11:5 : proof, from Pauls intrinsic worth as compared with his rivals, that his readers ought to have spoken in his defence.<\/p>\n<p>I am nothing: although not less than others who claim to be much, yet, measured by a correct standard all that Paul has and is can do nothing to attain the well-being of himself or others, and is therefore of no intrinsic worth. And this is the last word of all human boasting. And it is Pauls last direct rebuke to his adversaries.<\/p>\n<p>SECTION 17 is full of instruction and comfort. Not infrequently now special exaltation in the service of God is accompanied by a special drawback, a drawback which may sometimes be attributed to enemies, human or superhuman. Such drawbacks, from whatever immediate source, are given by the kind forethought of God, to counteract the danger which, as the case of the apostle emphatically and solemnly warns us, accompanies spiritual elevation. Nor need we lament the drawback. For Christ who smiles on us, will by His own power supply all that we need in order to do His work on earth in perfect peace and exultant joy. For, His power will make us strong. And our weakness will make His strength more conspicuous. Consequently, as revealing Christs power, the weakness which we cannot by our own efforts or prayers remove may well be to us matter of exultation and delight. Of such exultation we have in Rom 8:31-39 a splendid example.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Beet&#8217;s Commentary on Selected Books of the New Testament<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>CHAPTER 12<\/p>\n<p>SYNOPSIS OF THE CHAPTER<\/p>\n<p>i. That the Corinthians may esteem him above the false apostles, he describes his being carried up into the third heaven. <\/p>\n<p>ii. He goes on to say (ver. 7) that to prevent his being puffed up a thorn in the flesh was given him; for strength is made perfect in weakness. <\/p>\n<p>iii. He clears himself (ver. 11) from any charge of self-love, by pointing out that it was they who had compelled him to praise himself, instead of commending him, as they ought to have done, for his long-suffering, miracles, preaching without charge, charity, and care for them. <\/p>\n<p>iv. He refutes the calumny (ver. 17) brought against him, that he collected money from them craftily, not personally, but by means of Titus. <\/p>\n<p>v. He expresses a fear (ver. 21) lest, when he should come to them, he might find some of them involved in dissensions and other sins; and thus he tacitly warns them that he may with grief be compelled to castigate them. <\/p>\n<p><span style=\"font-weight: bold\">Ver. 2.-<\/span>I knew a man in Christ. A Christian. He thus describes him, says Theophylact, that it may be clear that Paul was taken up by the grace of Christ, and not, like Simon Magus, by the power of the devil. <\/p>\n<p>Above fourteen years ago. Hence we conclude that this rapture of S. Paul took place about nine years after his conversion, which took place A.D. 36; Paul, therefore, was taken up A.D. 44, which was the ninth year from his conversion. It was in this year that, by the direction of the Holy Spirit, he was ordained, with Barnabas, Apostle and Doctor of the Gentiles (Act 13:2), that is to say, a little before he began this apostleship. This is evident, because, as I said at the beginning of this Epistle, S. Paul wrote this A.D. 58, in the second year of Nero. This rapture of S. Paul did not take place, therefore, in the year of his conversion (Act 9:12), i.e., A.D. 36, though some join S. Thomas in assigning it to that year. <\/p>\n<p>Theophylact remarks on the modesty of the Apostle in having kept this silent for fourteen years. Secondly, he points out that Paul, fourteen years before, was privileged to contemplate such deep things, how much more did he merit it now, after the labours of so many years? <\/p>\n<p>Whether in the body I cannot tell. Although the Apostle says that he knows nothing for certain about this rapture, yet S. Thomas (ii. ii. qu. 175, art. 5), and others think it probable that his soul remained united to his body as its form, otherwise Paul would have died and then risen again. Moreover, it does not beseem God, when He throws men into an ecstasy, to kill them; nay, such a process would not be one of rapture and ecstasy, but a putting to death. This, too, would involve the multiplication of many miracles. But it is a principle that we should not multiply miracles; therefore it is easier and more natural to suppose that, like other Saints, Paul was carried up while remaining in the body. <\/p>\n<p>Caught up. &#8220;To be caught up is,&#8221; says S. Thomas, &#8220;to be raised from what is natural to what is supernatural by the power of the higher nature.&#8221; Hence angels and the Blessed are not caught up when they see God. Although they are raised above nature, yet they are not cut off from nature, i.e., from the power man has of naturally having consciousness of objects by means of his bodily senses and his representative powers. But when &#8220;caught up,&#8221; the soul is deprived of the use of its senses and imagination, and Paul, therefore, was so deprived, or he would have known that he was in the body. Moreover, such abstraction, as S. Thomas says, may take place under the influence of disease, as when a man is delirious, or even by the power of devils, as when they carry off a man. It is not, however, called rapture or ecstasy, unless wrought by Divine power, which withdraws the mind from the senses, and lifts it up to the contemplation of things supernatural. <\/p>\n<p>To the third heaven. What is this heaven? 1.  S. Basil (Hom. i. in Hexem.) infers from this that there is not merely one heaven, as Chrysostom thought, nor two, as Theophylact held, but at least three. Some add that there are three only, and that the third is the highest. But all the astronomers of olden times will dispute this, for they reckoned eight at least, as will moderns, who count at least eleven. <\/p>\n<p>2. S. Thomas says (ii. ii. qu. 175, art. 3, ad. 4): &#8220;By the third heaven may be understood any supernatural vision, and in three ways it may be called the third heaven. First, with relation to man&#8217;s cognitive powers. Then the first heaven will be any supernatural, corporal vision, seen by the bodily eye, such as that of the handwriting on the wall, described in Daniel v. The second heaven will be any vision presented to the imagination, such as that of Isaiah, and of S. John in the Apocalypse. The third heaven will be any intellectual vision, such as is explained by S. Augustine (super Gen. ad Litt. 12). <\/p>\n<p>&#8220;Secondly, the distinction may be made according to the different orders of the objects of consciousness. Then the first heaven will be the knowledge of celestial bodies; the second, the knowledge of celestial spirits; the third, the knowledge of God Himself. <\/p>\n<p>&#8220;Thirdly, the three heavens may be the different steps of the knowledge by which God is seen. The first will then belong to the angels of the lowest hierarchy; the second to the angels of the middle hierarchy; the third to the angels of the highest.&#8221; According to this test, S. Paul would have been caught up to the third and highest hierarchy of angels, and standing there with the seraphim, have seen most clearly the essence of God, and from thence have been enkindled with that burning fire of charity with which he afterwards set on fire the whole world. <\/p>\n<p>But I should say that the third heaven is the highest, or the empyrean, where the Blessed dwell. Hence, in ver. 4, it is called Paradise. It is called the third by a Hebraism. The number three denotes completion, being the first number to which the word all may be applied. We do not speak of &#8220;all two,&#8221; but we may and do say &#8220;all three.&#8221; Hence the poet says: &#8220;Oh, thrice and four times blessed they,&#8221; &amp;c., i.e., completely blessed. Again (in Amos i. 3) we read, &#8220;for three transgressions of Damascus,&#8221; meaning, for all. In ver. 8 of this chapter again, we have, &#8220;I besought the Lord thrice,&#8221; or, very often, till I could ask no more, until the answer came. &#8220;My grace is sufficient for thee.&#8221; <\/p>\n<p>3. It is simplest of all to say with S. Thomas, in the passage above quoted, that &#8220;the first heaven is the sidereal, the second the crystalline, the third the empyrean;&#8221; or, rather, that &#8220;the first is the aerial, the second the sidereal, the third the empyrean,&#8221; as Theophylact gives them. With him agree Julian Pomerius, and Damascene (de Fide, lib. ii. c. 6), and many others. &#8220;The air&#8221; in Scripture is commonly called &#8220;the heaven;&#8221; hence we get &#8220;the birds of heaven.&#8221; The air, therefore, is the first heaven, and is called the aerial one. All the heavenly orbs are the second heaven, or the etherial, and the third is the empyrean. Hence Cajetan is wrong in rejecting the empyrean, in which the Blessed dwell, and supposing that the third is the crystalline. In this latter are the waters which, in Gen. i. and elsewhere, are said to be above the firmament. <\/p>\n<p>Mystically, S. Bernard says that the three heavens are the Three Persons of the Holy Trinity, and also the three virtues and gifts by which we ascend to them and to the highest pinnacle of grace and glory, viz., humility, charity, and perfect union. He says (Tract. de Grad. Humil.): &#8220;Those whom, by His word and example the Son has first taught humility, on whom the Holy Spirit has then poured the gift of charity, these the Father at length receives in glory. The Son makes them disciples, the Paraclete comforts them as friends, the Father exalts them as sons. Firstly, He instructs them as a Master; secondly, He comforts them as a Friend or a Brother; thirdly, He embraces them as sons. From the first union of the Word and reason is born humility; from the second union of the Spirit of God with the will of man comes charity; then at last the Father unites to Himself His glorious bride. And thus reason is not suffered to think of itself or of the will of its neighbour, but the beatified soul delights to say this alone: &#8216;The King hath brought me into His chamber.&#8217; These steps were not surpassed by S. Paul, who declares that he was caught up to the third heaven.&#8221; <\/p>\n<p>A second question arises: Was Paul truly and really caught up into the empyrean, so as to be in it as in a place, or was he there only by way of imagination or of understanding, so that he seemed to himself in his imagination to be in heaven, and saw what was being done there, while his body and soul remained on earth? Some think with probability that he was not caught up actually and truly, but only imaginarily, because he includes this rapture in vers. 1 and 7, under the head of visions and revelations of the Lord. God can bring it to pass that I in Belgium can see what is going on in India, and even what is passing in heaven. This may be brought about either through the imagination or the understanding, or even by the eyes of the body; for God can so raise these above themselves, so co-operate with them above nature, so strengthen and extend the visual powers as to make them reach even to heaven. If that power may be increased beyond what is natural by spectacles or medicaments, why may not God extend this power yet further and further? Thus it happened to S. Anselm, that he was able to see through a wall what was going on on the other side, by God imprinting the proper images on his retina. So Bede says that S. Diethelmus and others saw in imagination the pains of purgatory. Why, then, should not Paul have seen in the same way the empyrean, and what was passing in it? <\/p>\n<p>Others, with perhaps greater probability on their side, think that he was actually and truly caught up into the empyrean. They give as their reasons: (1.) That the Greek verb used is not the technical term for casting into an ecstasy, but a word which denotes an actual rapture. (2.) That Paul is doubtful whether his soul was caught up with his body or without his body; therefore he presupposes that his soul was truly and really caught up; for in a vision that is merely imaginary there is no doubt that the soul alone and not the body is caught up by the imagination. (3.) That there be actually heard mysterious words, so that, as the destined teacher of the world, he seemed to go forth from heaven, and to communicate to men what he had there seen and heard as God willed him, and so brought to men as from heaven heavenly wisdom. Cf. ver. 4, note. <\/p>\n<p>Now if the soul was really caught up, and yet remained united to the body (as I said in the opening note on this verse), then the body of Paul seems to have been caught tip into paradise; and indeed this is as easy with God as taking up the soul only. This would be fitting to S. Paul&#8217;s office, who was to be the teacher and Apostle, not, like Moses, of the Jews only, but also of the Gentiles, and so should wholly come forth, like another Moses, from intercourse with God in heaven. <\/p>\n<p><span style=\"font-weight: bold\">Ver. 3.-<\/span>Whether in the body or out of the body I cannot tell. S. Athanasius (Serm. 4 contra Arian.) thinks that Paul knew the mode in which he was caught up, yet says: &#8220;I do not know,&#8221; or, &#8220;I cannot tell;&#8221; because he could not reveal it to others, in the same way that Christ, in S. Mar 13:32, says that He did not know the day of judgment. For though in himself he knew, yet as far as others were concerned he did not know, for he could not explain it. But others do better in understanding him simply to mean. &#8220;I do not know,&#8221; and his simple recital of the event seems to require this. <\/p>\n<p><span style=\"font-weight: bold\">Ver. 4.<\/span><span style=\"font-weight: bold\">&#8211;<\/span>In paradise. Ambrose, cumenius, Haymo, Anselm, and Theophylact think that Paul was twice caught up: (1.) into the third heaven, and (2.) then higher still into paradise. If so, the third heaven would be the heaven of sun, moon, and stars; but what would Paul have done there? Hence others hold that the events are one and the same, and that the third heaven and paradise are identical. <\/p>\n<p>It may be asked. Why, after saying that he was caught up into the third heaven, does Paul say that he was caught up into paradise, as though it were a place higher still? I reply that of the vast empyrean paradise is one particular part where the Blessed are, and a more glorious part than the rest. S. Paul would imply that not only did he see deepest mysteries by his understanding, but also in his will drank in ineffable happiness. He signifies this by the term paradise, which, both in Greek and Latin, denotes a place of happiness.<\/p>\n<p>Paradise is not a Greek word meaning, as Suidas thinks, a well-watered garden, nor yet a herb-garden, as others suppose, but, as Pollux says, it is a Persian word, or rather Hebrew, denoting a garden planted with pleasant trees and fruits. Cf. Ecc 2:5; Neh 2:8; Son 4:11. It is derived from two Hebrew words, denoting to bring forth myrtles. Then, because myrtle is of a pleasant smell, and does best in gardens, the name has been transferred to pleasure-gardens, plantations, and glades, and then again to any pleasant place. Here the third heaven is called paradise. <\/p>\n<p>Did Paul see there the Divine Essence? S. Augustine (Ep. 112, c. 13), Clement (Stromata, c. 5), Anselm, and S. Thomas (ii. ii. qu. 175, art. 5) say that he did, and their opinion is probable; for he was for this purpose caught up into paradise, or the place where the Blessed see God. Again, he heard secret things of which it is not lawful for man to speak: but men may speak of everything except the Divine Essence. <\/p>\n<p>It may be objected that in that case he ought to have said that he saw things, not heard words. I reply that, by a common Hebraism, &#8220;to hear words&#8221; means &#8220;to see things&#8221; (Theodoret); as, e.g., with the prophets vision and hearing are the same, so is it in the minds of the Blessed. <\/p>\n<p>But the contrary seems more probable (1.) For even with a separated soul, to hear does not mean to behold a thing clearly, but to take in the words of God, or of an angel, or of man; otherwise he would have said without ambiguity, I saw ineffable things, even God Himself. (2.) S. Paul says, in 1 Tim. vi. 16, speaking of God, &#8220;Whom no man hath seen.&#8221; (3.) If he saw God he must have seen also his own state, whether he was in the body or not. But he says that he did not. (4.) But he gives a scanty account of his visions here, and says that, out of humility, he passes over greater things. Cf. Gregory (Morals, lib. xviii. c. 5), Jerome, Cyril, Chrysostom, and the Fathers and Schoolmen in general, and also Lud. Molina (pt. i. qu. xii. art. 11, dips 2). (5.) Scripture says more plainly of Moses that he saw the Essence of God, and yet I have shown clearly enough, in the notes to Exo 33., that Moses did not seek to see the Essence of God, and would not have obtained such a request if he had made it. In Exo 33:20 the Lord distinctly replies to him in the negative: &#8220;Thou canst not see My face, for no man shall see Me and live.&#8221; It was only conceded to him that he should see the back parts of God, that is, the back of the body assumed by the Angel who represented God. Moses, however, sought that God, or the angel, who behind a cloud stood in the place of God, and spoke with him from the cloud, should unfold Himself, that he might see Him clearly and converse with Him face to face. The angel answered him that the eyes of man cannot see His face, but only His back; because the face assumed by the angel was so shining and so gloriously bright and majestic that it shone to a certain extent with the glory of God. It surpassed, therefore, the splendour of the sun, which man cannot look on directly with unveiled eyes, nay, rather man is blinded by the splendour. If follows from this that much less could this far more splendid face of the angel be seen by Moses; nay, he would have been blinded by it. But in the back of the body that the angel had assumed the light was so toned down that Moses could look upon it. Moses looking upon this was so covered as it were with light that his face shone, and seemed to emit two horns of rays of light. This vision of Moses was a bodily vision, for with the eyes of his body he saw the back of the angel&#8217;s body. He was, therefore, far from seeing the Divine Essence; and if he did not see it, much less did S. Paul, who speaks more obscurely and more humbly of his vision. <\/p>\n<p>And heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter. What were these mysteries that Paul heard or saw in paradise? They are related indeed in the book which is styled &#8220;the Apocalypse of S. Paul,&#8221; but this book is not genuine, and is full of mythical stories, and is scouted by S. Augustine (Tract. 98 in Johan.), Bede, Theophylact. Epiphanius attributes it to the sect of Cainites. I should reply that no certain answer can be given where Paul kept silence. Still it is natural to suppose that Paul saw and heard wonderful things of the nature, gifts, grace, glory, and orders of the angels, as S. Gregory says (in Ezech., Hom. 4). Hence S. Dionysius, in his &#8220;Celestial Hierarchy,&#8221; so describes the orders of the angels from what he heard from S. Paul, that you might think he saw them with his eyes. Again, he may have heard wondrous things about some Divine attributes not known to us here; he may have seen too the glory of Christ, for he was taught the Gospel by Christ (Gal 1:12). He was caught up that he might receive authority, and not be inferior to the other Apostles, who had seen Christ in the flesh and been taught thoroughly by Him (Chrysostom). Theodoret adds that he saw the beauty of paradise, the choirs and joys of the Saints, and heard the tuneful harmony of the heavenly hymns. This caused his exclamation of admiration: &#8220;Eye hath not seen nor ear heard, neither have entered into heart of man the things which God hath prepared for them that love Him.&#8221; <\/p>\n<p>Secondly, it is better to suppose that he heard the mysteries of the reason, mode, and order of the Divine reprobation and predestination, and the call of men, especially of the heathen provinces to be converted by himself. Of this mystery Paul frequently expresses his admiration, as in Rom 11:33, and it had special reference to his mission (Baronius). <\/p>\n<p>Thirdly, he may have heard mysteries concerning the Gospel of our redemption by Christ; for he says (Gal 1:12) that he had received this Gospel by revelation, viz., when he was caught up. Lastly, he heard, as it might seem, mysteries of the government and progress of the Church in his time and afterwards. This, too, would affect his office, as he had already been singled out as the Church&#8217;s teacher and guide. He calls them &#8220;unspeakable words,&#8221; both because he was forbidden to utter them, and also because we are unable either to speak of them or to understand them. <\/p>\n<p><span style=\"font-weight: bold\">Ver. 4.-<\/span>Of such an one will I glory; yet of myself I will not glory. He speaks of himself when caught up and in his ordinary state as two different persons, so as not to be thought vain-glorious (cumenius). <\/p>\n<p>But in mine infirmities. My calamities, my sufferings. By a common Hebrew metonymy &#8220;infirmity&#8221; is here put for &#8220;grief.&#8221; They are related as cause and effect or effect and cause. Cf. ver. 9; Mic 4:10. In Isa 53:3, we read of Christ that He should be &#8220;a Man of sorrows and acquainted with infirmity&#8221; (Vulg.). Cf. also Psa 16:4 (Vulg.). <\/p>\n<p><span style=\"font-weight: bold\">Ver. 6.-<\/span>But now I forbear lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be. Lest he should think me an angel or some god, as the Lycaonians did (Act 14:10). He could have related more wonderful things about himself, but modesty and humility cause him to conceal them. &#8220;All the Saints,&#8221; says Anselm, &#8220;not only do not seek at all for glory above their measure, but they even shrink from that which they have merited.&#8221;  S. Bernard says beautifully (Ep. 18 ad Pet.): &#8220;We praise others hypocritically, and delight in vanity ourselves; and thus they who are praised are vain, and those who praise are false. Some flatter and are crafty; others praise as they think and are false; others glory in the words of both and are vain. He alone is wise who says with the Apostle, &#8216;I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.'&#8221; <\/p>\n<p><span style=\"font-weight: bold\">Ver. 7.<\/span><span style=\"font-weight: bold\">&#8211;<\/span>And lest I should be exalted above measure. From this it appears that Paul, as the heavenly teacher of the world, had many great revelations, and was accustomed to them, and, as it were, at home among them. Some of these are narrated by S. Luke. Cf. Act 9:3; Act 18:9; Act 22:17;  Act 27:23.  S. Augustine (Enarr. in Ps. lxxviii. 69, Vulg.), on the words, &#8220;Benjamin in the excess of his mind,&#8221; understands S. Paul to be referred to as being of the tribe of Benjamin. <\/p>\n<p>There was given me a thorn in the flesh. Not by the devil, but by God. Not that God is the author of temptation, but He allowed the devil, who was ready beforehand, to tempt Paul, and that only in appearance, and in the matter of lust to humble him. Cf. Augustine (de Nat. et Grat. c. 21). &#8220;This monitor,&#8221; says Jerome (Ep. 25 ad Paulam, on the death of Blesilla), &#8220;was given to Paul to repress pride, just as in the car of the victor, as he enjoys his triumph, there stands a monitor whispering to him, &#8216;Recollect that you are a man.'&#8221; So, too, at the installation of a Pontiff, tow is lighted and extinguished, while the words are sung: &#8220;Holy Father, thus passes the glory of the world.&#8221; Hence the best preservative against the temptations of the flesh is humility. If you are rooted and grounded so deeply in that as God exalts you by His gifts and graces, there will be no need for Him to apply this thorn to keep you humble. Cf. Rom. i. 24, note. <\/p>\n<p>What was this thorn, and how did it buffet S. Paul? How was it a messenger of Satan? Augustine (de Nat. et Grat. c.16) replies that he does not know what it was. But two things are certain: (1.) that he was vexed by Satan, and (2.) that this vexation was like a thorn fixed in his flesh, and continually paining him. <\/p>\n<p>But it is not certain what its particular nature was. Anselm, Bede, Sedulius, and Jerome (in Gal. iv. 13) think it was bodily illness, as constant headache (S. Jerome), or colic (S. Thomas), or costiveness, or gout (Nicetas, commenting on Orat. 30 of S. Gregory Nazianzen), or some internal disorder.  S. Basil (in Reg. cap. ult.) and S. Augustine (in Ps. cxxxi.) think that this goad was some disease sent upon Paul, just as on job, by the devil. The Apostle, however, nowhere else complains of any diseases. Moreover, they would have been a great hindrance to him in the preaching of the Gospel. <\/p>\n<p>Secondly, Chrysostom, Theophylact, Theodoret, cumenius, Ambrose, Erasmus think that this thorn refers to the persecutions Paul endured from his adversaries, and of which he speaks in ver. 10. But these were external goads, not thorns in the flesh, and of these he is wont to boast, not complain. <\/p>\n<p>Thirdly, others, with more probability, think that this thorn in the flesh consisted in blows and beatings, often given to Paul by Satan, as to Antony and others, so that pain remained in his body, as a thorn, from the blows he had received. This is the literal meaning of the words used no doubt; but if this be so, Paul would surely have said more plainly: &#8220;There was given me the messenger of Satan to buffet me.&#8221; Nor would the generous mind of S. Paul have complained of this: he was but raised higher by the attacks of devils and men, and found in them matter for glorying. <\/p>\n<p>Fourthly, others think, therefore, that this thorn in the flesh was the motions of concupiscence and the temptations of lust. This concupiscence, like a thorn or a dart, is so deeply fixed in the flesh that while life lasts it cannot be taken out. Hence it is called in Greek, , a stake, a sharpened stick, a thorn, a javelin, or sting. <\/p>\n<p>It may be asked: &#8220;Why, then, does he call this thorn &#8216;the messenger of Satan,&#8217; or the minister of Lucifer?&#8221; I reply that he means by the messenger of Satan, Satan himself, as the exciting cause of this thorn of concupiscence; or even he calls the thorn sent by Satan, the adversary of his chastity, by the name of Satan. This would be a metonymy, where the cause is put for the effect, the agent for his work. For the devil, by stirring up the humours, by kindling the blood, by inflaming the feelings that subserve generation, by putting foul images before S. Paul&#8217;s mind, gave life to that concupiscence which had been as it were put to sleep, and mortified by his numerous labours, fastings, and troubles. Thus he stirred up S. Paul to obey the foul motions of lust. <\/p>\n<p>Secondly, it is proved, from Rom. vii., that this concupiscence was in S. Paul, for there he bewails it more than he does here. Hence, too, as he said (1Co 9:27), he was in the habit of castigating his body. <\/p>\n<p>Thirdly, had it been anything else he would have said so clearly; but as it is, modesty and shame bid him conceal it, and call it metaphorically a thorn. <\/p>\n<p>Fourthly, this thorn was given him to humiliate him. But nothing so humiliates those who are chaste and lovers of virtue, as this temptation of the flesh, and nothing is so great a check on them, and makes them so work out their own salvation with fear and trembling. Through the frailty of their flesh they are always in fear of lapsing in the midst of temptations so dangerous and well calculated to make them yield consent. And, therefore, they rather glory in illness, blows, persecutions, and other evils, especially if, like S. Paul, they suffer for Christ and His faith. <\/p>\n<p>Fifthly, these temptations of the flesh, properly speaking, do not hurt the Saints, but buffet them, that is strike them with shame and sorrow. A man, when struck by his friend, is suffused with shame rather than overcome with pain. <\/p>\n<p>Sixthly, Paul prays repeatedly and earnestly to be set free from this thorn; in other things he would have sought not liberation, but fortitude and constancy. But concupiscence is overcome, not so much by courageous endurance as by instant flight. He asks, therefore, to be set free from it, and hears, &#8220;My grace is sufficient for thee.&#8221; It is this grace which in this case is especially necessary, and should be always sought for by those that are tempted, that they may resist and overcome this civil foe lurking within and always striving to stir up war. <\/p>\n<p>Lastly, this is the opinion of S. Augustine (Enarr. 2 in Ps. lix.), S. Jerome (ad Eustoch. de Custod. Virgin.), Salvianus (Serm. de Circumcis., wrongly attributed to Cyprian), Haymo, Theophylact, Anselm, Bede, S. Thomas, Lyranus, and others. It seems, too, the common belief of the faithful, who from this passage speak of the temptation of lust as a thorn in the flesh. The voice of the people is the voice of God. <\/p>\n<p>But, what Cardinal Hugo adds, viz., that this temptation found a place in Paul, owing to his familiar converse with a beautiful virgin, S. Thecla, whom he had baptized, and afterwards kept with him in his journeyings, is false, and merely conjecture. Paul took no woman about with him, as he says in 1Co 9:5. And even if he had, he would have been bound, under penalty of incurring guilt, to send her away if he found her to be an occasion of so much troublous temptation. Moreover, what need would there have been for S. Paul to pray to God so instantly that this thorn might be taken from him, when he might easily have got rid of it himself? Add to this that this story is taken from a book entitled, &#8220;The journeys of Paul and Thecla,&#8221; which is rejected as apocryphal by S. Jerome, Tertullian, and Gelasius. <\/p>\n<p>Erasmus and Faber object to this, firstly, that the thorn of lust was unbecoming and unworthy of so great an Apostle, and he now an old man. I answer that in our lapsed state it is not only not unworthy, but is also beneficial. See S. Gregory (Moral. lib. xix., c. 5 and 6) and Anselm, who point out how useful it is to the Elect to be now caught up into ecstasy, and now depressed by weakness, so that they may never be puffed up with pride or cast down into despair, but may always keep the narrow way that lies midway between the two, and which leads to heaven. Rom 7:23 shows that this concupiscence existed in S. Paul, and experience tells us that it has been, and now is, in the Saints, even when they are old men.  S. Gregory Nazianzen, for instance, often complains of the evils of his flesh, as in Ep. 96, and in his hymn on his flesh and the burden of his soul. Moreover, Paul was not an old man, for he was a young man when converted-perhaps twenty-five or twenty-seven (Act 7:58). This Epistle was written twenty-two years after his conversion, when he would, therefore, be about fifty years old. <\/p>\n<p>Secondly, the objection is raised that the Apostle immediately adds. &#8220;Most gladly, therefore, will I rather glory in my infirmities.&#8221; But we may not glory in concupiscence, and therefore he must mean some other infirmity and thorn. To this I reply that the Apostle is not referring in these words to the thorn in the flesh that he had just mentioned, but also, and more properly, to all the sufferings that he had borne for the faith, and which he had recounted in the last chapter. In them, he says, he glories always. He uses the word infirmity in its widest meaning, and plays on it, as I will point out at ver. 10. Moreover, it is lawful to glory in this temptation of the flesh, not in itself, so far as it excites to evil, but as it is an affliction put upon us by the devil, and as in it the strength of Christ is made perfect. In this way Julius Csar used to glory, and desire most powerful foes, that he might show against them his power and warlike courage. So, too, many Saints have prayed to God, and asked to have temptations, and have gloried in them. Hence, S. James says (i. 2): &#8220;My brethren, count it all joy ,when ye fall into divers temptations.&#8221; Cf. also S. Jam 1:12. <\/p>\n<p>Morally, it should be observed that temptation is not to the righteous a cause of falling, but a spur to virtue. For, as high-spirited horses, when urged by the spur, quicken their pace, and show their spirit more, so are Saints spurred on by temptation to walk more diligently in virtue, lest they give way and perish. Hence, some of the Saints of great earnestness were not saddened, but gladdened, by temptations. In the &#8220;Lives of the Fathers&#8221; (lib. iii. c. 8) we read of an aged man who, on seeing one of his disciples grievously tempted to commit fornication, said to him: &#8220;If you wish it, my son, I will pray the Lord to remove this attack from you.&#8221; The disciple replied: &#8220;I see, my father, that I am undergoing a laborious task, yet I feel that it will bring forth in me good fruit; because, through this temptation I fast the more, and spend more time in vigils and prayers. But I beseech you to pray God of His mercy to give me strength, that I may be able to bear it, and fight lawfully.&#8221; Then the old man rejoined: &#8220;Now I perceive, my son, that you faithfully understand that this spiritual struggle may, through patience, help on your soul towards eternal salvation. For so said the Apostle, &#8216;I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith; henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness.'&#8221; <\/p>\n<p>S. Dorotheus relates of a certain holy monk that he grieved at being freed from temptation, and exclaimed: &#8220;Am I not then worthy, 0 Lord, of suffering, and being a little afflicted for Thy love?&#8221; Climacus (Grad. 29) relates of S. Ephrem, that seeing himself possessed of deep peace and tranquillity, which he himself calls impassibility, and an earthly heaven, he besought God to restore to him his former temptations and struggles, so that he might not lose the material for meriting and adding to his crown. Palladius relates that Abbot Pastor, on some one saying to him, &#8220;I have prayed to God, and He has set me free from all temptation,&#8221; replied &#8220;Pray God to restore you your temptations, lest you become slothful and careless.&#8221; <\/p>\n<p><span style=\"font-weight: bold\">Ver. 8.-<\/span>For this thing I besought the Lord thrice . . . and He said unto me. Three is the number symbolic of multitude and universality. The answer meant that though he was weak in himself, yet in God he might be strong enough to overcome this temptation. It, hence appears that Paul was not heard, and was not freed from his thorn.  S. Augustine gives the reason (Enarr. in Ps. cxxxi.). He says: &#8220;As when some disagreeable medicine is brought to one that is sick, and he asks the physician to take it away; whereupon the physician comforts him and urges him to have patience, because he knows that the medicine is good for him, so does God here deal with Paul.&#8221; As a physician from vipers&#8217; flesh makes a conserve against vipers&#8217; poison, so does God, out of our weakness, form a medicine against weakness, and makes one lust of the flesh a remedy against another, as, e.g., this thorn of the flesh was a preservative against pride. <\/p>\n<p><span style=\"font-weight: bold\">Ver. 9.-<\/span>For my strength is made perfect in weakness. This is a general proposition, a moral axiom applying to any weakness, but properly and primarily to that thorn of concupiscence just mentioned. These are the words of God in answer to the prayers of S. Paul. The greater the temptation of the flesh is, the greater is the strength supplied by Christ. This explains the paradox that follows: &#8220;When I am weak then am I strong.&#8221; <\/p>\n<p>The strength is both Paul&#8217;s and God&#8217;s-Paul&#8217;s as the receiver, God&#8217;s as the Giver. Therefore, the Divine power is best manifested in weakness when, (1.) in those that are weak it works fortitude, patience, and other superhuman works. (2.) When he by whom anything is done, conscious of his own weakness, claims nothing for himself, but gives all the praise to God. Observe here the difference between the power of God and the power of the world. One is seen in force and violence, the other in endurance. (3.) Infirmity is the object of patience, fortitude, and temperance, in the same way that those who are infirm are more sober when they are ill. (4.) Infirm people keep the most careful watch over themselves, and prudently refuse whatever is noxious, and so become more self-controlled by habit (S. Thomas). Certainly, virtue feeds on opposition, and, therefore, by temptation, chastity becomes constant, and every virtue more robust, as we see in the lives of Joseph, Susannah, Paul, and others. (5.) S. Augustine says mystically (de Gratia Christ. c. 12), as does Anselm: &#8220;Fortitude is a true knowledge and humble confession of our infirmity.&#8221; And S. Jerome says, writing, to Ctesiphon: &#8220;The one perfection to be found in this life is to recognise our imperfection.&#8221; By this you learn not to trust to your own strength, but to cast yourself wholly with perfect confidence on the power of God, who strengthens the humble and those that hope in Him, and makes them as it were almighty, as S. Bernard says (Serm. 85 in Cantic.), able to pass unscathed through all temptations, labours, and dangers. <\/p>\n<p>S. Augustine gives us an instance of this in his own life (cf. lib. viii. c. 11). He says. &#8220;When habit that seemed to me irresistible said to me, &#8216;Can you live without them?'&#8221; (the concubines that he had been accustomed to have), &#8220;there appeared to me in the direction to which I had turned my face, while shrinking from setting out that way, the pure dignity of continence, with dignified mien, inviting me to come without hesitation, holding out, to welcome and embrace me, holy hands filled with hosts of good examples. There were multitudes of boys and girls, and many a youth; all ages were there, sober widows and aged virgins. She smiled encouragingly upon me, as much as to say, &#8216;Can you not do what these men and women have done? They did it not in their own strength, but in the Lord their God. He gave me to them. Why do you stand in yourself and fall? Cast yourself upon Him; fear not. He will not withdraw and cause you to fall. Boldly trust yourself to Him . He will receive you and will heal you.'&#8221; <\/p>\n<p>Lastly, virtue is made perfect in weakness, because, as S. Bernard (Ep. 254) says, in a robust and vigorous body the mind lies effeminate and lukewarm, and again in a weak and sickly body the spirit grows stronger and more vigilant. As one to whom nature has denied strength excels in intellect, so where God withholds health He gives robustness and vigour of mind, so that the mind afflicted with a feeble body sighs after its resurrection and after heaven; spurns whatever is transient, troubled, and exposed to decay; lives for the future life, not the present; thinks with Plato that this life is death&#8217;s mediator; in short, gives itself wholly to God and heavenly things. &#8220;The mind that is allied to disease is close to God,&#8221; says Nazianzen. Listen to what a famous old man said to one of his disciples who enjoyed bad health (Vita. Patrum, lib. iii. n. 157). &#8220;Be not sad, my son, at your sickness and bodily ills. It is the highest duty of religion to give God thanks in weakness. If you are iron you lose your rust by fire; if you are gold you are tried by the fire and, proceed from great to greater. Be not distressed, then, my brother. If God wishes you to be tormented in the body, who are you that you should be angry with Him? Bear up then, and ask Him to give you what He sees fit.&#8221; <\/p>\n<p>S. Theophanes, Abbot of Sigrianum, a man who never had good health, A.D. 816, gave the following answer to the iconoclastic emperor, Leo the Armenian, who threatened him with dreadful tortures if he did not condemn the worship of images: &#8220;If you hope to terrify me with your threatenings, a man already worn out with disease and old age, as teachers threaten with a beating boys of no generous spirit, then let the pyre be kindled, let the instruments of torture be got ready, together with every engine of malicious cruelty, that you may know most clearly that the strength of Christ is made perfect in my weaknesses. I, who cannot walk on the ground, shall find my weakness changed into strength, and will leap upon the fire.&#8221; And he was as good as his word; for after many temptations he was shut up in prison, and all access to him was forbidden; and so, being gradually weakened by hunger, filth, and disease, he offered up his soul in two years&#8217; time to God, as a sweet-smelling sacrifice, and after his death became illustrious for his miracles. The Church commemorates him on March 12th Cf. Baronius (Annals, A.D. 816). Cf. also S. Thomas and S. Chrysostom (Hom. 26), on the benefit of infirmities and tribulations. <\/p>\n<p>Lastly, S. Bernard (Tract. de Grad. Humil.) says: &#8220;&#8216;Virtue is made perfect in weakness.&#8217; What virtue? Let the Apostle tell us: &#8216;Gladly will I glory in my infirmities, that the virtue of Christ may rest upon me.&#8217; But perhaps you do not yet understand what special virtue he meant, since Christ had all virtues. But though all were found in Him, yet one in particular shone above all, viz., humility. This He commended to us in the words, &#8216;Learn of Me, for I am meek and lowly of heart.&#8217; Gladly, then, 0 Lord Jesu, will I glory if I can in my infirmity, in my bodies illness, that Thy virtue, humility, may be made perfect in me; for when any virtue fails, Thy grace avails.&#8221; <\/p>\n<p>Most gladly, therefore, will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me. Humility makes him glory not in his strength but in his infirmity; and so he calls upon Christ to give him strength, and tacitly says that he throws himself upon Him. Hence, by infirmity he means every kind of suffering, tribulation, temptation, humiliation, as is explained in the next verse. Infirmity, then, is a generic term, including anything that causes pain to mind or body. Hence (1.) it may embrace sicknesses, which, S. Basil says, formed Paul&#8217;s thorn in the flesh; (2.) labours, such as are described in the preceding chapter; (3.) temptations of the flesh (ver. 7), or any other temptations; (4.) watchings, fastings, and other acts of mortification of the body, by which the body is weakened and made subject to the spirit; (5.) insults, persecutions, dangers, blows, and all afflictions borne for the sake of the faith of the Gospel. <\/p>\n<p>Let them that are infirm console themselves amidst their infirmities by the thought that the power of Christ tabernacles in them as in its proper home. The power of God shows itself most where there is most need for it, and gives the greatest help when necessity is greatest. &#8220;To Thee,&#8221; says the prophet &#8220;the poor is left: Thou wilt be a helper of the fatherless.&#8221; For although naturally &#8220;bodily weakness involves also mental,&#8221; as S. Jerome says (Pref. lib. ii. Comment. in Amos), and &#8220;the body which is corrupted weighs down the soul&#8221; (Wisd. 9:15), yet supernaturally it is otherwise; for the soul that is strengthened with grace strengthens also the body. S. Francis, for instance, increased in mental vigour as his body grew more feeble, so much so that in giving thanks to God he prayed that his sicknesses might be increased a hundredfold. &#8220;To fulfil Thy will, 0 Lord,&#8221; he said, &#8220;is my exceeding comfort.&#8221; See his Life by S. Bonaventura, <\/p>\n<p>S. Bernard (Serm. 34 in Cantic.) says: &#8220;He does not say that he bears his infirmities patiently, but that he glories in them, and glories in them most gladly, proving that it was good for him to be humbled; for God loveth a cheerful giver. Humility alone which is joyous and unconstrained merits the grace which it receives.&#8221; Again, in Sermon 25, he says: &#8220;We should wish for infirmity, which is supplemented by the power of Christ. Would that I might be not only weak, but destitute, and wholly wanting in anything of my own, that I might be strengthened by the might of the Lord of might; for strength is made perfect in weakness. And since this is the case, the bride beautifully turns it to her glory that she is held up to scorn by her rivals, and she glories, not only that she is comely but also that she is black. She thinks nothing more glorious than to bear the reproach of Christ. The ignominy of the Cross is pleasing to him who is not unpleasing to the Crucified.&#8221; <\/p>\n<p><span style=\"font-weight: bold\">Ver. 10<\/span><span style=\"font-weight: bold\">.-<\/span>Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities. Not because they are desirable in themselves, but in so far as through them the power of Christ is perfected. He then goes on, as I said before, to mention what is included under the generic term infirmity. <\/p>\n<p>For when I am weak then am I strong. When I am afflicted then do I gain strength by the power of God&#8217;s grace, long-suffering, fortitude, humility, and hope, which virtues are then implanted by God (Chrysostom). cumenius thinks, however, that he means that he then becomes strong to work miracles. S. Basil too (in PS. xxxiii.) says, that &#8220;great bodily power is an impediment to the salvation of the soul.&#8221; S. Bernard says beautifully and truly (Serm. 29 in Cantic.): &#8220;Do you see that the weakness of the flesh adds strength to the spirit? so, on the other hand, be assured that the strength of the flesh works spiritual weakness. What wonder is it if you become stronger when the enemy is weakened?-unless perchance you are insane enough to suppose that the flesh, which is always lusting against the spirit, is your friend. . . . The saint who prudently keeps his eye fixed on his salvation prays to be shot at and attacked. Pierce my heart with Thy fear. That fear is the best of arrows, for it pierces and slays the lusts of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved. But does not he that castigates his body and brings it into subjection seem to you to himself help the hand of him that fights against him? <\/p>\n<p><span style=\"font-weight: bold\">Ver. 11.-<\/span>I am become a fool in glorying. I seem to have done foolishly in praising myself, but you, who had of me a lower opinion than you ought, and who gave more credence to the false apostles than to me, have compelled me to recover my influence over you by thus praising myself. <\/p>\n<p>Though I be nothing. That I am an Apostle is not my doing, it is of the grace of Christ (Anselm). Cf. xi. 5, note. <\/p>\n<p><span style=\"font-weight: bold\">Ver. 12.<\/span><span style=\"font-weight: bold\">&#8211;<\/span>Truly the signs of an apostle. The genuine tokens of an Apostle were: (1.) patience under contempt, poverty, persecutions, dangers (Anselm). (2.) Miracles. He calls these signs of the true faith, of heavenly doctrine, or signs given by God working supernaturally and all-powerfully, and consequently bearing witness to the truth of Paul&#8217;s doctrine and to his Divine mission. He calls them also wonders, from the effect they were calculated to produce on the mind, and also mighty deeds or works of God&#8217;s omnipotence, of which he was the instrument. <\/p>\n<p>It was incumbent on the Apostles, as the bearers of a new Gospel to the world, to prove their doctrine and apostleship by miracles, otherwise they would have exacted a credulous assent, and could not have been distinguished from impostors, like the false apostles. This should be observed by Protestants and their new apostles, Calvin and Luther, who are bringing in a reformed doctrine: this, being new, demands to be supported by miracles. Since they do not produce these credentials-unless they think it to be a miracle that when they promise to raise a dead man they put to death a living one (but from such miracles and such apostles, good Lord, deliver us)-they practically confess that they are no apostles, but impostors. <\/p>\n<p>Ver. 13.-For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches? I.e., other churches founded by me and other Apostles. I was no burden to you, but worked day and night to support myself. Then he ironically adds: &#8220;Forgive me this wrong.&#8221; For this notable and generous act of beneficence, the Apostle should have been more highly esteemed and loved, not reckoned as one that had inflicted an injury. <\/p>\n<p><span style=\"font-weight: bold\">Ver. 14<\/span><span style=\"font-weight: bold\">.-<\/span>Behold the third time. The first visit was when he converted them; the second time he was ready to start, but postponed his visit for good reasons; the third occasion was at the time of his writing, and took place actually afterwards (S. Thomas and Lyranus). <\/p>\n<p>For the children ought not to lay up for the parents. A euphemism. Earthly parents lay up treasure for their children; spiritual fathers, on the other hand, should be supported by their children, i.e., by the catechumens and the faithful. I am to you, says S. Paul, such a spiritual father, that I wish to be also an earthly one, and expend upon you myself and all that I have. He thus gently chides them, that they may see how great an Apostle he is, how high-minded, of how great charity, and be confounded for not returning his love, and for preferring the false apostles, who thought only of themselves and their own gain. <\/p>\n<p><span style=\"font-weight: bold\">Ver. 15.<\/span><span style=\"font-weight: bold\">&#8211;<\/span>And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you. I will spend all my goods, and then gladly give for you my blood, my spirit, my life (Anselm). <\/p>\n<p><span style=\"font-weight: bold\">Ver. 16.-<\/span>Being crafty, I caught you with guile. S. Thomas (ii. ii. qu. 55, art. 4, ad. 1) thinks that craftiness and guile are here used in a good sense, as much as to say, with cunning, skill, and prudent caution did I convert you from heathenism to Christianity. But I should say that these are words used by his detractors, and appropriated by S. Paul. They carp at me, saying that Paul does not directly ask for anything for his support, but he catches you with guile, by sending Titus and others to drain your purses (Chrysostom). S. Paul then goes on to answer this charge. <\/p>\n<p><span style=\"font-weight: bold\">Ver. 17<\/span><span style=\"font-weight: bold\">.-<\/span>Did I make a gain of you? Did I defraud you, and extort your money from you? Or with Vatablus, Did I fleece you? Or, with Ambrose, Was I covetous towards you? <\/p>\n<p><span style=\"font-weight: bold\">Ver. 19.<\/span><span style=\"font-weight: bold\">&#8211;<\/span>Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? For again the Latin version has &#8220;of old time.&#8221; There are some among you who have for a long time thought that I have said so much as I have said as an excuse for my avarice and double-dealing, or that I craftily excuse myself and refuse your gifts, to induce you to give more. <\/p>\n<p>We speak before God in Christ. We speak sincerely, truly, and without any reservation, as it is right for one to speak who professes to be in Christ, i.e., to be His disciple and member. Or &#8220;in Christ&#8221; may mean, with Christian sincerity, Christ being put for His attributes, the concrete for the abstract. Or, again, the sentence may mean: Before God we sincerely speak the truth, and I call Christ as my witness to my truth. As we say when taking an oath, &#8220;By God,&#8221; or, &#8220;By Christ,&#8221; so do the Hebrews say, &#8220;In God,&#8221; or, &#8220;In Christ.&#8221; So Vatablus takes it. Cf. also Rom. ix. 1. Anselm, however, understands &#8220;We speak in Christ&#8221; to mean, &#8220;According to Christ and His doctrine,&#8221; which bids us speak with sincerity and truth. Or, &#8220;in Christ&#8221; may mean &#8220;by Christ, who speaks in me and through me;&#8221; but the first meaning is the simplest and best. <\/p>\n<p><span style=\"font-weight: bold\">Ver. 20.-<\/span>I fear . . . lest there be wraths.  with the Greeks that part of the mind which is called the irascible faculty, placed by Plato in the heart, and opposed to reason, which has for its seat the brain. Thence the word is applied to angry quarrellings, audacious arrogance, irascible conduct, when a man will not give up his opinion, but clings to it obstinately, and hotly opposes others, to show his spirit. Such actions spring from the irascible faculty when it is unchecked. <\/p>\n<p>Whisperings. Secret and hidden attacks made by the malevolent on those they wish to bring into odium, or when they wish to sever friendships. Such a &#8220;whisperer&#8221; was Antipater, the son of Herod, who, that he might succeed his father, tried to make his elder brothers suspected by their father, that he might put them to death; but a just Nemesis overtook him, for he was himself put to death by Herod, as Josephus relates at length. <\/p>\n<p>Swellings.-Pride and arrogance, which, as it were, puff up those they take possession of. <\/p>\n<p><span style=\"font-weight: bold\">Ver. 21.<\/span><span style=\"font-weight: bold\">&#8211;<\/span>Lest my God will humble me among you. Lest He sadden me, and cause me to sorrowfully punish many of you, viz., those who persist in their sins. The Apostle&#8217;s words point to the public penance inflicted on those who were strictly called penitents. Cf. Augustine (Ep. ad Salvinam, 108). <\/p>\n<p>Just as the Apostle and every preacher rejoice chiefly in the progress of their disciples, and to be able to say, &#8220;Ye are my joy and crown,&#8221; so do they mourn most to see them fall away into sin, and make no return for all their exhortations and labour. Again, such an one is forced to punish against his will and with grief. The words of Nero at the beginning of his rule are well known: when obliged to sign a sentence of capital punishment against some criminals, he exclaimed: &#8220;Would that I knew not letters.&#8221; <\/p>\n<p>And have not repented of the uncleanness. Oftheir effeminacy and other lusts, which make them sin against nature, and subject her to violence. The Apostle draws a distinction between uncleanness and fornication. <\/p>\n<p>Lasciviousness. Wanton delight in lustful kissing and touch. <\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Cornelius Lapide Commentary<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>12:1 It {1} is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.<\/p>\n<p>(1) He continues in his purpose, and because those braggarts boasted of revelations, he reckons up those things which lift him up above the common capacity of men. But he uses a preface, and prudently excuses himself.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Geneva Bible Notes<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><span style=\"font-weight:bold;text-decoration:underline\">4. Special revelations Paul received 12:1-10<\/span><\/p>\n<p>Paul had cited his freedom to minister without the Corinthians&rsquo; financial support and his sufferings in ministry as grounds for boasting. He next mentioned the special visions and revelations that God had granted him. He referred to these here to bolster his readers&rsquo; confidence in his apostolic calling and authority further.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Expository Notes of Dr. Constable (Old and New Testaments)<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>The apostle again explained that he felt his boasting was necessary to convince the fleshly-minded Corinthian minority. It was not profitable for any other reason.<\/p>\n<p>All visions of this type were revelations, but not all revelations came through visions. Furthermore visions are always seen, but revelations may be seen or perceived in other ways.<\/p>\n<p style=\"margin-left:36pt\">&quot;If, as seems likely, his opponents are claiming paranormal experiences to validate their apostolate (cf. on 2Co 5:12-13), the very vagueness of Paul&rsquo;s reference may be his way of asserting the uniqueness of his apostolate.&quot;<span style=\"color:#808080\"> [Note: Barnett, pp. 558-59.] <\/span><\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Expository Notes of Dr. Constable (Old and New Testaments)<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>3<\/p>\n<p>Chapter 26<\/p>\n<p>STRENGTH AND WEAKNESS.<\/p>\n<p> 2Co 11:30-33; 2Co 12:1-10 (R.V)<\/p>\n<p>THE difficulties of exposition in this passage are partly connected with its form, partly with its substance: it will be convenient to dispose of the formal side first. The thirteenth verse of the eleventh chapter-&#8220;If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things that concern my weakness&#8221;-seems to serve two purposes. On the one hand, it is a natural and effective climax to all that precedes; it defines the principle on which Paul has acted in the &#8220;glorying&#8221; of 2Co 11:23-29. It is not of exploits that he is proud, but of perils and sufferings; not of what he has achieved, but of what he has endured, for Christs sake; in a word, not of strength, but of weakness. On the other hand, this same thirtieth verse indubitably points forward; it defines the principle on which Paul will always act where boasting is in view; and it is expressly resumed in 2Co 12:5 and 2Co 12:9. For this reason, it seems better to treat it as a text than as a peroration; it is the key to the interpretation of what follows, put into our hands by the Apostle himself. In the full consciousness of its dangers and inconveniences, he means to go a little further in this foolish boasting; but he takes security, as far as possible, against its moral perils, by choosing as the ground of boasting things which in the common judgment of men would only bring him shame.<\/p>\n<p>At this point we are startled by a sudden appeal to God, the solemnity and fullness of which strike us, on a first reading, as almost painfully gratuitous. &#8220;The God and Father of the Lord Jesus, He who is blessed for ever, knoweth that I lie not.&#8221; What is the explanation of this extraordinary earnestness? There is a similar passage in Gal 1:19 -&#8220;Now touching the things which I write unto you, behold, before God, I lie not&#8221; &#8211; where Lightfoot says the strength of the Apostles language is to be explained by the unscrupulous calumnies cast upon him by his enemies. This may be the clue to his vehemence here; and in point of fact it falls in with by far the most ingenious explanation that has been given of the two subjects introduced in this paragraph. The explanation I refer to is that of Heinrici. He supposes that Pauls escape from Damascus, and his visions and revelations, had been turned to account against him by his rivals. They had used the escape to accuse him of ignominious cowardice: the indignity of it is obvious enough. His visions and revelations were as capable of misconstruction: it was easy to call them mere illusions, signs of a disordered brain; it was not too much for malice to hint that his call to apostleship rested on nothing better than one of these ecstatic hallucinations. It is because things so dear to him are attacked-his reputation for personal courage, which is the mainstay of all the virtues; his actual vision of Christ, and divinely Authorized mission-that he makes the vehement appeal that startles us at first. He calls God to witness that in regard to both these subjects he is going to tell the exact truth: the truth will be his sufficient defense. Ingenious as it is, I do not think this theory can be maintained. There is no hint in the passage that Paul is defending himself; he is glorying, and glorying in the things that concern his weakness. It seems more probable that, when he dictated the strong words of 2Co 11:31, the outline of all he was going to say was in his mind; and as the main part of it-all about the visions and revelations-was absolutely uncontrollable by any witness but his own, he felt moved to attest it thus in advance. The names and attributes of God fall in well with this. As the visions and revelations were specially connected with Christ, and were counted by the Apostle among the things for which he had the deepest reason to praise God, it is but the reflection of this state of mind when he appeals to &#8220;the God and Father of the Lord Jesus, He who is blessed for evermore.&#8221; This is not a random adjuration, but an appeal which takes shape involuntarily in a grateful and pious heart, on which the memory of a signal grace and honor still rests. Of course the verses about Damascus stand rather out of relation to it. But it is a violence which nothing can justify to strike them out of the text on this ground, and along with them part or the whole of 2Co 12:1 in 2Co 12:1-21. For many reasons unknown to us the danger in Damascus, and the escape from it, may have had a peculiar interest for the Apostle; haec persequutio, says Calvin, erat quasi primum tirocinium Pauli; it was his &#8220;matriculation in the school of persecution.&#8221; He may have intended, as Meyer thinks, to make it the beginning of a new catalogue of sufferings for Christs sake, all of which were to be covered by the appeal to God, and have abruptly repented, and gone off on another subject; but whether or not, to expunge the lines is pure willfulness. The Apostle glories in what he endured at Damascus-in the imminent peril and in the undignified escape alike-as in things belonging to his weakness. Another might choose to hide such things, but they are precisely what he tells. In Christs service scorn is glory, ignominy is honor; and it is the mark of loyalty when men rejoice that they are counted worthy to suffer, shame for the Name.<\/p>\n<p>When we go on to 2Co 12:1-21., and the second of the two subjects with which boasting is to be associated, we meet in the first verse with serious textual difficulties. Our Authorized Version gives the rendering: &#8220;It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.&#8221; This follows the Textus Receptus:        &#8230;, only omitting the   (for I will come). The MSS. are almost chaotic, but the most authoritative editors-Tregelles, Tischendorf in his last edition, and Westcott and Hort &#8211; agree in reading        &#8230;<\/p>\n<p>This is the text which our Revisers render:<\/p>\n<p>&#8220;I must needs glory, though it is not expedient; but I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.&#8221; Practically, the difference is not so great after all. According to the best authorities, Paul repeats that he is being forced to speak as he does; the consciousness of the disadvantages attendant on this course does not leave him, it is rather deepened, as he approaches the highest and most sacred of all subjects-visions and revelations he has received from Christ. Of these two words, revelations is the wider in import: visions were only one of the ways in which revelations could be made. Paul, of course, is not going to boast directly of the visions and revelations themselves. All through the experiences to which he alludes under this name he was to himself as a third person; he was purely passive; and to claim credit, to glory as if he had done or originated anything, would be transparently absurd. But there are &#8220;things of his weakness&#8221; associated with, if not dependent on, these high experiences; and it is in them, after due explanation, that he purposes to exult.<\/p>\n<p>He begins abruptly. &#8220;I know a man in Christ, fourteen years ago (whether in the body, I know not; or whether out of the body I know not; God knoweth), such a one caught up even to the third heaven.&#8221; A man in Christ means a Christian man, a man in his character as a Christian. To St. Pauls consciousness the wonderful experience he is about to describe was not natural, still less pathological, but unequivocally religious. It did not befall him as a man simply, still less as an epileptic patient; it was an unmistakably Christian experience. He only existed for himself, during it, as &#8220;a man in Christ.&#8221; &#8220;I know such a man,&#8221; he says, &#8220;fourteen years ago caught up even to the third heaven.&#8221; The date of this &#8220;rapture&#8221; (the same word is used in Act 8:39 1Th 4:17 Rev 12:5 : all significant examples) would be about A.D. 44. This forbids us to connect it in any way with Pauls conversion, which must have been twenty years earlier than this letter; and indeed there is no reason for identifying it with anything else we know of-the Apostle. At the date in question, as far as can be made out from the Book of Acts, he must have been in Tarsus or in Antioch. The rapture itself is described as perfectly incomprehensible. He may have been carried up bodily to the heavenly places; his spirit may have been carried up, while his body remained unconscious upon earth: he can express no opinion about this; the truth is only known to God. It is idle to exploit a passage like this in the interest of apostolic psychology; Paul is only taking elaborate pains to tell us that of the mode of his rapture he was absolutely ignorant. It is fairer to infer that the event was unique in his experience, and that when it happened he was alone; had such things recurred, or had there been spectators, he could not have been in doubt as to whether he was caught up &#8220;in the body&#8221; or &#8220;out of the body.&#8221; The mere fact that the date is given individualizes the event in his life; and it is going beyond the facts altogether to generalize it, and take it as the type of such an experience as accompanied his conversion, or of the visions in Act 16:9; Act 22:17 f., Act 18:9. It was one, solitary, incomparable experience, including in it a complex of visions and revelations granted by Christ: it was this, at all events, to the Apostle; and if we do not believe what he tells us about it, we can have no knowledge of it at all.<\/p>\n<p>&#8220;Caught up even to the third heaven.&#8221; The Jews usually counted seven heavens; sometimes, perhaps because of the dual form of the Hebrew word for heaven, two; but the distinctions between the various heavens were as fanciful as the numbers were arbitrary. It adds nothing, even to the imagination, to speak of an aerial, a sidereal, and a spiritual heaven, and to suppose that these are meant by Paul; we can only think vaguely of the &#8220;man in Christ&#8221; rising through one celestial region after another till he came even to the third. The word chosen to define the distance () suggests that an impression of vast spaces traversed remained on the Apostles mind; and that the third heaven, on which his sentence pauses, and which is a resting-place for his memory, was also a station, so to speak, in his rapture. This is the only supposition which does justice to the resumption in 2Co 12:3 of the deliberate and circumstantial language of 2Co 12:2. &#8220;And I know such a man-whether in the body or apart from the body (I know not) God knoweth-how that he was caught up into Paradise, and heard unspeakable words that it is not lawful for a man to utter.&#8221; This is a resumption, not a repetition. Paul is not elaborately telling the same story over again, but he is carrying it on, with the same full circumstance, the same grave asseveration, from the point at which he halted. The rapture had a second stage, under the same incomprehensible conditions, and in it the Christian man passed out and up from the third heaven into Paradise. Many of the Jews believed in a Paradise beneath the earth, the abode of the souls of the good while they awaited their perfecting at the Resurrection; {Luk 16:23, Luk 23:43} but obviously this cannot be the idea here. We must think rather of what the Apocalypse calls &#8220;the Paradise of God,&#8221; {Rev 2:7} where the tree of life grows, and where those who overcome have their reward. It is an abode of unimaginable blessedness, &#8220;far above all heavens,&#8221; to use the Apostles own words elsewhere. {Eph 4:10} What visions he had, or what revelations, during that pause in the third heaven, Paul does not say; and at this supreme point of his rapture, m Paradise, the words he heard were words unspeakable, which it is not lawful for man to utter. Mortal ears might hear, but mortal lips might not repeat, sounds so mysterious and divine: it was not for man (  is qualitative) to utter them.<\/p>\n<p>But why, we may ask, if this rapture has its meaning and value solely for the Apostle, should he refer to it here at all? Why should he make such solemn statements about an experience, the historical conditions of which, as he is careful to assure us, are incomprehensible, while its spiritual content is a secret? Is not such an experience literally nothing to us? No, unless Paul himself is nothing; for this experience was evidently a great thing to him. It was the most sacred privilege and honor he had ever known; it was among his strongest sources of inspiration; it had a powerful tendency to generate spiritual pride; and it had its accompaniment, and its counter-weight, in his sharpest trial. The world knows little of its greatest men; perhaps we very rarely know what are the great things in the lives even of the people who are round about us. Paul had kept silence about this sublime experience for fourteen years, and no man had ever guessed it; it had been a secret between the Lord and His disciple; and they only, who were in the secret, could rightly interpret all that depended upon it. There is a kind of profanity in forcing the heart to show itself too far, in compelling a man to speak about, even though he does not divulge, the things that it is not lawful to utter. The Corinthians had put this profane compulsion on the Apostle; but though he yields to it, it is in a way which keeps clear of the profanity. He tells what he dare tell in the third person, and then goes on: &#8220;On behalf of such a one will I glory, but on behalf of myself will I not glory, save in my infirmities.&#8221; Removere debemus   ago a rebus magnis (Bengel): there are things too great to allow the intrusion of self. Paul does not choose to identify the poor Apostle whom the Corinthians and their misleading teachers used so badly with the man in Christ who had such inconceivable honor put on him by the<\/p>\n<p>Lord; if he does boast on behalf of such a one, and magnify his sublime experiences, at all events he does not transfer his prerogatives to himself; he does not say, &#8220;I am that incomparably honored man; reverence in me a special favorite of Christ.&#8221; On the contrary, where his own interest has to be forwarded, he will glory in nothing but his weaknesses. The one thing about which he is anxious is that men should not think too highly of him, nor go in their appreciation beyond what their experience of him as a man and a teacher justifies (2Co 12:6). He might, indeed, boast, reasonably enough; for the truth would suffice, without any foolish exaggeration; but he forbears, for the reason just stated. We are familiar with the danger of thinking too highly of ourselves; it is as real a danger, though probably a less considered one, to be too highly thought of by others. Paul dreaded it; so does every wise man. To be highly thought of, where the character is sincere and unpretentious, may be a protection, and even an inspiration: but to have a reputation, morally, that one does not deserve-to be counted good in respects in which one is really bad-is to have a frightful difficulty added to penitence and amendment. It puts one in a radically false position; it generates and fosters hypocrisy; it explains a vast mass of spiritual ineffectiveness. The man who is insincere enough to be puffed up by it is not far from judgment.<\/p>\n<p>But to return to the text. Paul wishes to be humble; he is content that men should take him as they find him, infirmities and all. He has that about him, too, and not unconnected with these high experiences, the very purpose of which is to keep him humble. If the text is correct, he expresses himself with some embarrassment. &#8220;And by reason of the exceeding greatness of the revelations-wherefore, that I should not be exalted overmuch, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, a messenger of Satan to buffet me, that I should not be exalted overmuch.&#8221; The repetition of the last word shows where the emphasis lies: Paul has a deep and constant sense of the danger of spiritual pride, and he knows that he would fall into it unless a strong counter-pressure were kept up upon him.<\/p>\n<p>I do not feel called on to add another to the numberless disquisitions on Pauls thorn in the flesh. The resources of imagination having been exhausted, people are returning to the obvious. The thorn in the flesh was something painful, which affected the Apostles body; it was something in its nature purely physical, not a solicitation to any kind of sin, such as sensuality or pride, else he would not have ceased to pray for its removal; it was something terribly humbling, if not humiliating-an affection which might well have excited the contempt and loathing of those Who beheld it; {Gal 4:14, which probably refers to this subject} it had begun after, if not in consequence of, the rapture just described, and stood in a spiritual, if not a physical, relation to it; it was, if not chronic or periodic, at least recurrent; the Apostle knew that it would never leave him. What known malady, incident to human nature, fulfils all these conditions, it is not possible with perfect certainty to say. A considerable mass of competent opinion supports the idea that it must have been liability to epileptic seizures. Such an infirmity Paul might have suffered under in common with men so great as Julius Caesar and the first Napoleon, as Mahomet, King Alfred, and Peter the Great. But it does not quite satisfy the conditions. Epileptic attacks, if they occur with any frequency at all, invariably cause mental deterioration. Now, Paul distinctly suggests that the thorn was a very steady companion; and as his mind, in spite of it, grew year after year in the apprehension of the Christian revelation, so that his last thoughts are always his largest and best, the epileptic hypothesis has its difficulties like every other. Is it likely that a man who suffered pretty constantly from nervous convulsions of this kind wrote the Second Epistle to the Corinthians after fourteen years of them, or the Epistles to the Romans, Philippians, Colossians, and Ephesians later still? There is, of course, no religious interest in affirming or denying any physical explanation of the matter whatever; but with our present data I do not think a certain explanation is within our reach.<\/p>\n<p>The Apostle himself is not interested in it as a physical affection. He speaks of it because of its spiritual significance, and because of the wonderful spiritual experiences he has had in connection with it. It was given him, he says: but by whom? When we think of the purpose-to save him from spiritual pride-we instinctively answer, &#8220;God.&#8221; And that, it can hardly be doubted, would have been the Apostles own answer. Yet he does not hesitate to call it in the same breath a messenger of Satan. The name is dictated by the inborn, ineradicable shrinking of the soul from pain; that agonizing, humiliating, annihilating thing, we feel at the bottom of our hearts, is not really of God, even when it does His work. In His perfect world pain shall be no more. It does not need science, but experience, to put these things together, and to understand at once the evil and the good of suffering. Paul, at first, like all men, found the evil overpowering. The pain, the weakness, the degradation of his malady, were intolerable. He could not understand that only a pressure so pitiless and humbling could preserve him from spiritual pride and a spiritual fall. We are all slow to learn anything like this. We think we can take warning, that a word will be enough, that at most the memory of a single pang will suffice to keep us safe. But pains remain with us, and the pressure is continuous and unrelieved, because the need of constraint and of discipline is ceaseless. The crooked branch will not bend in a new curve if it is only tied to it for half an hour. The sinful bias in our natures to pride, to sensuality, to falsehood, or whatever else-will not be cured by one sharp lesson. The commonest experience in human life is that the man whom sickness and pain have humbled for the moment, the very moment their constraint is lifted, resumes his old habit. He does not think so, but it is really the thorn that has been keeping him right; and when its sharpness is blunted, the edge is taken from his conscience too.<\/p>\n<p>Paul besought the Lord, that is Christ, thrice, that this thing might depart from him. The Lord, we may be sure, had full sympathy with that prayer. He Himself had had His agony, and prayed the Father thrice that if it were possible the cup of pain might pass from Him. He prayed, indeed, in express submission to the Fathers will; the voice of nature was not allowed in Him to urge an unconditional peremptory request. Perhaps in Paul on this occasion-certainly often in most men-it is nature, the flesh and not the spirit, which prompts the prayer. But God is all the while guarding the spirits interest as the higher, and this explains the many real answers to prayer which seem to be refusals. A refusal is an answer, if it is so given that God and the soul thenceforth understand one another. It was thus that Paul was answered by Christ: &#8220;He hath said to me, My grace is sufficient for thee: for [My] strength is made perfect in weakness.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>The first point to notice in this answer is the tense of the verb: &#8220;He hath said.&#8221; The A.V with &#8220;He said&#8221; misses the point. The sentence is present as well as past; it is Christs continuous, as well as final, answer to Pauls prayer. The Apostle has been made to understand that the thorn must remain in his flesh, but along with this he has received the assurance of art abiding love and help from the Lord. We remember, even by contrast, the stern answer made to Moses when he prayed that he might be permitted to cross Jordan and see the goodly land-&#8220;Let it suffice thee: speak no more unto Me of this matter.&#8221; Paul also could no more ask for the removal of the thorn: it was the Lords will that he should submit to it for high spiritual ends, and to pray against it would now have been a kind of impiety. But it is no longer an unrelieved pain and humiliation; the Apostle is supported under it by that grace of Christ which finds in the need and abjectness of men the opportunity of showing in all perfection its own condescending strength. The collocation of &#8220;grace&#8221; and &#8220;strength&#8221; in the ninth verse is characteristic of the New Testament, and very significant. There are many to whom &#8220;grace&#8221; is a holy word with no particular meaning; &#8220;the grace of God,&#8221; or &#8220;the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ,&#8221; is only a vague benignity, which may fairly enough be spoken of as a &#8220;smile.&#8221; But grace, in the New Testament, is force: it is a heavenly strength bestowed on men for timely succor; it finds its opportunity in our extremity; when our weakness makes us incapable of doing anything, it gets full scope to work. This is the meaning of the last words-&#8220;strength is made perfect in weakness.&#8221; The truth is quite general; it is an application of it to the case in hand if we translate as in the A.V (with some MSS.): &#8220;My strength is made perfect in [thy] weakness.&#8221; It is enough, the Lord tells Paul, that he has this heavenly strength unceasingly bestowed upon him; the weakness which he has found so hard to bear-that distressing malady which humbled him and took his vigor away-is but the foil to it: it serves to magnify it, and to set it off; with that Paul should be content.<\/p>\n<p>And he is content. That answer to his thrice-repeated prayer works a revolution in his heart; he looks at all that had troubled him-at all that he had deprecated-with new eyes. &#8220;Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities-that is, glory rather than bemoan them or pray for their removal-that the power of Christ may spread its tabernacle over me.&#8221; This compensation far outweighed the trial. He has ceased to speak now of the visions and revelations, perhaps he has ceased already to think of them; he is conscious only of the weakness and suffering from which he is never to escape, and of the grace of Christ which hovers over him, and out of weakness and suffering makes him strong. His very infirmities redound to the glory of the Lord, and so he chooses them, rather than his rapture into Paradise, as matter for boasting. &#8220;For this cause I am well content, on Christs behalf, in infirmities, in insults, in necessities, in persecutions and distresses; for when I am weak, then am I strong.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>With this noble word Paul concludes his enforced &#8220;glorying.&#8221; He was not happy in it; it was not like him; and it is a triumph of the Spirit of Christ in him that he gives it such a noble turn, and comes out of it so well. There is a tinge of irony in the first passage {2Co 11:21} in which he speaks of weakness, and fears that in comparison with his high-handed rivals at Corinth he will only have this to boast about; but as he enters into his reel experience, and tells us what he had borne for Christ, and what he had learned in pain and prayer about the laws of the spiritual life, all irony passes away; the pure heroic heart opens before us to its depths. The practical lessons of the last paragraphs are as obvious as they are important. That the greatest spiritual experiences are incommunicable; that even the best men are in danger of elation and pride; that the tendency of these sins is immensely strong, and can only be restrained by constant pressure; that pain, though one day to be abolished, is a means of discipline actually used by God; that it may be a plain duty to accept some suffering, or sickness, even a humbling and distressing one, as Gods will for our good, and not to pray more for its removal; that Gods grace is given to those who so accept His will, as a real reinforcement of their strength, nay, as a substitute, and far more, for the strength which they have not; that weakness, therefore, and helplessness, as foils to the present help of God, may actually be occasions of glorying to the Christian, -all these, and many more, are gathered up in this passionate Apologia of Paul.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Expositors Bible Commentary<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n","protected":false},"excerpt":{"rendered":"<p>It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord. Ch. 2Co 12:1-6. The Visions and Revelations vouchsafed to St Paul 1. It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come ] The Greek text here is in the most utter confusion. Out &hellip; <a href=\"https:\/\/www.biblia.work\/bible-commentary\/exegetical-and-hermeneutical-commentary-of-2-corinthians-121-2\/\" class=\"more-link\">Continue reading<span class=\"screen-reader-text\"> &#8220;Exegetical and Hermeneutical Commentary of 2 Corinthians 12:1&#8221;<\/span><\/a><\/p>\n","protected":false},"author":1,"featured_media":0,"comment_status":"","ping_status":"","sticky":false,"template":"","format":"standard","meta":{"footnotes":""},"categories":[1],"tags":[],"class_list":["post-28969","post","type-post","status-publish","format-standard","hentry","category-commentary"],"_links":{"self":[{"href":"https:\/\/www.biblia.work\/bible-commentary\/wp-json\/wp\/v2\/posts\/28969","targetHints":{"allow":["GET"]}}],"collection":[{"href":"https:\/\/www.biblia.work\/bible-commentary\/wp-json\/wp\/v2\/posts"}],"about":[{"href":"https:\/\/www.biblia.work\/bible-commentary\/wp-json\/wp\/v2\/types\/post"}],"author":[{"embeddable":true,"href":"https:\/\/www.biblia.work\/bible-commentary\/wp-json\/wp\/v2\/users\/1"}],"replies":[{"embeddable":true,"href":"https:\/\/www.biblia.work\/bible-commentary\/wp-json\/wp\/v2\/comments?post=28969"}],"version-history":[{"count":0,"href":"https:\/\/www.biblia.work\/bible-commentary\/wp-json\/wp\/v2\/posts\/28969\/revisions"}],"wp:attachment":[{"href":"https:\/\/www.biblia.work\/bible-commentary\/wp-json\/wp\/v2\/media?parent=28969"}],"wp:term":[{"taxonomy":"category","embeddable":true,"href":"https:\/\/www.biblia.work\/bible-commentary\/wp-json\/wp\/v2\/categories?post=28969"},{"taxonomy":"post_tag","embeddable":true,"href":"https:\/\/www.biblia.work\/bible-commentary\/wp-json\/wp\/v2\/tags?post=28969"}],"curies":[{"name":"wp","href":"https:\/\/api.w.org\/{rel}","templated":true}]}}